Skip to main content

Full text of "Four Plays of Menander: The Hero, Epitrepontes, Periceiromene and Samia"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



11 lo 





'hu^.^r, .^rr,>, ^l r^r/^r 










«H gtUBKUM »tt«< 






This edition has been prepared in the belief that American college 
students may now profitably read Menander, the unrivaled master 
of Plautua and Terence, if the text of the manuscript found at 
Aphroditopolis in 1905 is made available to them in an edition 
adapted to their needs. Menander should prove no more difficult to 
the average college freshman than Terence, and consideiably less 
difficult than Plautua. To those who read Plautua and Terence in 
our colleges Menander should make a direct and forceful appeal, 
such is the lucidity and charm of his style, his fidelity to life in 
the portrayal of character, and the logical simplicity of his plots. 
Even the young student will be sensible of the difference in atmo- 
sphere between the move or less exotic Graeco-Koman comedies and 
those of the Greek poet, who depicts the men and women of iia 
own day with the skill of one who knew them well and was himself 
a product of the social conditions in which they lived. 

The chief difficulties that confront the editor who sets himself 
the task of adapting the new plays to the needs of college students 
arise from the illegibility and mutilation of certain portions of the 
manuscript and the fragmentary state in which the several plays 
are preserved. In dealing with mutilated and illegible lines I have 
generally attempted to supply a text which should duly take into 
account the preserved traces of writing and the reported extent of 
the lacunae and at the same time should yield a meaning consistent 
with the immediate context, with the plot as a whole, and with 
Menander's known stylistic and metrical usage. I am fully aware 
of the hazardous nature, in many instances, of such a procedure, 
and in particular of my own inability to achieve the ideal which 
Professor John Williams White so justly formulates in his authori- 
tative discussion of the iambic trimeter in Menander : " to restore 
the mutilated verses of the poet, whenever this can be done, in 



order that as much as possible of the original language and action 
of these charming plays may be preserved for the reader ; but . . . 
in such a fashion as nowhere to distract attention from the poet's 
own manner.' The restorer should be content to be commonplace and 
should impose upon himself the severest limitations of form." To 
the limitations of form which Professor White prescribes and him- 
self defines, in the article to which reference has jnat been made, 
the great majority of restorations admitted into the text of this 
edition have been made to conform. In exceptional cases, however, 
a metrical structure which is supported by relatively few examples 
in the preserved lines has been admitted on what seemed to be the 
evidence of the manuscript ; but attention is usually drawn in the 
notes to such deviations from the poet's normal usage. How far 
the restored text conforms in other respects to the aimve-mentioned 
criteria the judgment of others must decide. But that the labors of 
the two score of scholars who have enthusiastically given them- 
selves to the study of these comedies have resulted in the discovery 
of the poet's own words in many passages, and of the poet's thought, 
if not his exact words, in many other paas^es, is shown by the 
large numlier of lines in which a consensus of editiorial opinion has 
already been reached. It seemed to me a better plan to present to 
the student such a restored text, with its inevitable uncertainties, 
than to permit his attention to be constantly distracted by groups 
of unorganized letters and by dots and dashes indicating lacunae. 
While freely adopting the suggestions of others wherever they 
seemed to satisfy the conditions, I have admitted many suggestions 
of my own, in the hope that I might here and there contribute 
something to the constitution of the text or to the understanding 
of the plays. In order that neither the young student nor the pro- 
fessional scholar may be in doubt as to whether he is reading 
Menander or the verses of a restorer, all supplements except the 
slightest and most obvious are inclosed in angles inconspicuously 
placed above the line. 

The complete loss of portions of these four plays can of course be 
fully repaired only by the fortunate discovery of these portions in 
other manuscripts. But, with the exception of the first play, of which 



practically only the prolc^ue is preserved, enough remains, especially 
of the Epiti-epontes and Periceiromene, to enable the reader to follow 
the plota in their main outlines. By means of explanatory statement 
inserted in the text at points where considerable portions are miss- 
ing, and by full notes at these places, I have endeavored to bridge 
over the lacunae and thus in a measure to restore the continuity of 
the action. In these notes and explanations, and in lAie introductions 
to the sevei'al plays, where questions pertaining to the plots and 
to the roles sustained by the characters are discussed, I have tried 
to present the available evidence on matters of plot-construction. 
The mature student will find his interest in matters of dramatic 
technique stimulated, and his insight into the processes of the dra^ 
matic poet's art quickened, by the independent study of the problems 
presented by the disiecta membra of these comedies, especially since 
the position of the manuscript fragments in relation to the whole 
play has in almost every instance been determined. 

Kotwithstanding the objections raised by Professor Korte in the 
preface to his edition, I have acted on my belief that the St, Peters- 
burg parchment fragment 2 belongs to the Epitrepontes and has its 
place at the end of the third act. As regards papyrus fragment M, 
which I formerly associated with the quotation 600 K. and assigned 
to the prologue, I have accepted as conclusive the testimony of 
M. Seymour di Ricci that it makes a juncture with fragment NT, 
and at the last moment have made the necessary change in the 
plates. The quoted fragments of the four plays have been assigned, 
where po3sible,to appropriate positions. The papyrus fragments LPS, 
which scholars now generally agree in attributing to a fifth comedy, 
and the small papyrus fragments ^ U and V, which have not yet been 
placed, are not included in this edition. 

The published facsimile of the four Iieipzig pages of the Pericei- 
romene and of vv. 855 to 887 of the Oxyrhynchus fragment of the 
same play, and the photograph of the St. Petersburg fragment of 
the Epitrepontes ' kindly furnished me by Director Kobeko of the 

1 First published by KOrte, p. 160 of bia edition. 

* The pliotograpli of the recto side ot this fragment, on which see pp. M f. 
below, is reproduced in this edition. 



Imperial Public Library of St. Petersburg, have been of assistance 
in constituting the text. I have ventured to depend upon these 
reproductions in a few instances, especially in the mutilated end of 
the second Leipzig fragment, and to depart from the readings favored 
by the scholars who have examined the manuscripts directly. The 
lack of a photographic reproduction of the Cairo manuscript is a 
serious handicap to every editor and has greatly retarded the work 
of reconstructing the text. Not only are passa^s still uncertain 
which would in all probability have been finally restored, but the 
wavering and often conflicting testimony of the scholars who have 
examined the papyrus has led to an unnecessary and unfortunate 
multiplication of conjectural restorations. And yet, with our pres- 
ent imperfect knowledge of this manuscript, many proposed restora- 
tions which will ultimately be discarded have at present a provisional 
standing in the history of the text and will assist both in the final 
decipherment of doubtful verses and in the interpretation of hope- 
lessly defective passages. I have therefore thought it desirable to 
give in the Critical Appendix a full report of the divergent or 
mutually complementary readings of Lefebvre, K6rte, and di Bicci, 
and also to record rather fully the more notable restorations that 
have been suggested. It is hoped that the Critical Appendix, in 
spite of its bulk, will be found useful as a record of the scholarly 
labor which has been bestowed upon this manuscript since its dis- 
covery. It should be added, however, that no such record can do 
full justice to the contributions of the first editor, M. Lefebvre, 

The commentary is designed to give the college student the help 
he needs for the understanding of the poet's language and style and 
of the plays as a whole. At the same time many of the notes are 
consciously addressed to the maturer student and to the professional 
scholar. In the present stage of Menandrean studies no apology is 
needed for the resulting lack of sharp definition, — for the inter- 
mingling of notes on elementary matters of style and grammar with 
statements on technical points of meter or on Hellenistic diction. 
In the interest of the latter class of students especially I regret 
that the leisure hours of the year which has been at my disposal 
for this task have proved too few for the preparation of the 



comprehensive general introduction which I originally planned. 
I shall hope to supply this deficiency if a second edition is ever 
called for. 

The manuscript of this edition was sent to the printer in the sum- 
mer o£ 1909. During the progress of the book through the press a 
number of important articles and books have appeared, of which I 
have been able-to avail myself only to a limited extent. Legrand's 
comprehensive and scholarly treatise on the New Comedy came into 
my hands too late to be of service. My use of Sudhaus' edition has 
of necessity been restricted almost wholly to the Critical Appendix. 
The valuable articles on the Periceiromene by von Arnim, Robert, 
and Schmidt contributed valuable suggestions, but necessitated no 
essential modification of my own views, for after the publication 
of the Leipzig fragments I had independently reached conclusions 
regarding the plot of this play that in important details coincided 
with those advanced by one or another of these scholars. Gerhard's 
article on the same play reaches me as I write this preface. Harmon's 
ingenious discussion of the title and plot of the play which is cur- 
rently entitled " Samia " was courteously communicated to me by its 
author before its publication ; but I have been able to make only a 
passing reference to it in the commentary on this play. The same 
statement applies also to Eees' analysis of these plays with reference 
to the number of actors employed. After Korte's edition had reached 
me I was able to insert in the plates his reading of E. 146, to transfer 
M to its proper place, and from E. 648 on to adopt the most impor- 
tant contributions to the text communicated in his edition. To all 
the scholars mentioned in the Bibliography, with the exception of 
those whose contributions are marked as having been inaccessible to 
me, I desire to make a general acknowledgment of indebtedness, and 
more especially to van Leeuwen, Robert, Bodin and Mazon, Croiset, 
Kdrte, and Sudhaus for the help derived from their editions, and to 
these scholaiB and to von Arnim, Headlam, Hense, Legrand, Leo, 
Schmidt, White, and Wilamowitz for important suggestions of which 
I have made use in my commentary. 

To Messrs. Ginn and Company and their editorial staff I would 
express my thanks for the courtesy and liberality with which they 


have co&perated with me in aeeing through the press an unusually 
difficult piece of work, which has made heavy demands upon their 
patience by reason of the shifting nature of the subject-matter, and 
particularly to their accomplished proof reader, Mr. SteveuT.Byington, 
whose scholarly advice and criticism have been of exceptional value. 

I count it a high privilege to be permitted to dedicate this volume 
to my friend Professor John Williams White as a- slight token of 
personal esteem and in recognition of the influence upon my own 
studies of his high ideals and distinguished achievement in scholar- 
ship. For friendly offices most generously given I can never hope 
to make adequate acknowledgment. EDWARD CAPPS 

Princeton Univbrsitit, March 24, 1910 



The Hero 


Text and Notes 18 

The Epitrepokteb 


Text and Notes 47 

Thk Perigeiromemb 

Iktroduction 131 

Text akd Notes 161 

The Samia 

Imtroductiok 228 

Text and Notes 287 

Critical Appendix 








The fragments ofMenander's comedies which have teen fonnd in 
Egypt in recent years have been disconnected scenes or portions of 
seenea from the inner part of plays. The Georgus alone has brought 
information regarding Menander's methods of exposition, for which 
we have hitherto been obliged to depend upon the Latin translations 
of his plays ; and of the Oeorgus the beginning ia missing in the 
Geneva fragment. We are therefore very fortunate in having, among 
the leaves of the volume of Menander which M. Lef ebvre discovered, 
two pages from the very beginning of the second of the plays which 
that volume originally contained. Pages 29 and 30 of the Cairo 
codex, contained on folio A, give a metrical hypothesis, the cast of 
characters, and the first 52 verses of a play which cannot be brought 
into relation with any of the other plays found in this papyrus. The 
title, however, is lost from the heading over the hypothesis. To 
judge by the position of the remains of this heading, — ENjWHiPOY, 
the title may have been a word of eight letters ; or, on the supposi- 
tion that the initial letters of the title and authoi^'s name were twice 
as large as the rest and that a space of two letters separated the 
two words, the title may have contained only four letters.^ 

The coincidence that Menander wrote a play entitled 'Hp<i>s, from 
which nine quotations accompanied by the title survive, and that in 
the list of characters, after the names of the two slaves who speak 
the prologue, occurs the name'Hpw flw, led the first editor, M. Lc- 
febvre, to make the happy suggestion that this play was the Hero. 
After the critical nature of the situation had been expounded in the 

1 A, Egrte, Ber. d. aadts. Akad., 1908, p. 138. In the heading over the hypothe- 
Bia to the Dlonysalexandrus of Ciatinus, Ox. Pap. IV, p. 69, the initials of title 
and author are distinguished bj lines drawn above and below them. There, 
however, the author's name is below the title, not in the same line with it, and 
between the two atauda the numeral ^. 



prologue, the god appeared, like 'Aywua in the Perieeiromene, aiid set 
in motion the ti'ain of circumstances that led to the denouement. 

Inasmuch as no one of the nine quotations to which the title 
'HpoK is attached ' recurs in the 52 lines of the new text, the iden- 
tification cannot be regarded as certain. And yet it gains in plausi- 
bility when we observe that all the certified quotations which are 
of sufBcient extent to suggest to our minds a setting and a context 
fit admirably into the plot as we know it and can be appropriately 
assigned to one of the characters. This is especially true of fr. 211, 
"How sad it is that I alone must bear misfortunes such as pass the 
mind's belief." The words of the hypothesis, ovk ciSvut 8' ij ^vjtjp 
3.yav Idvoxipaivf, read almost as a commentary on this passage. 

The small fragment 0, which contains four and five broken verses 
on recto and verso respectively, has been thought by Lefebvre and 
subsequent editors to be a portion of the Hero. It contains not only 
the name of Myrrhina (who might be the matron of the Perieeiro- 
mene) and a reference to the events of "eighteen' years ago" which 
play so important a part in the complication of the plot, but also 
an allusion to "the shepherd." The triple coincidence makes the 
identification practically certain. 

The 'Upon Otoi who gave the play its title was in all probability, 
as Legrand and others have suggested, the tutelary genius of the 
household. The best argument in favor of this view is furnished by 
Menander himself. In the Aulularia of Plautus, now generally re- 
garded as Menandrian,' the figure of "Lar familiaris" comes from 
the house of Euclio and speaks the prologue. Hanc domum, he 
says, iam multos annos est quom possideo et cola The occa- 
sion of his appearance at this time is to bring succor to the girl 
Phaedra, She is in great trouble. Violated by a young man of the 
neighborhood who loves her, she is bitterly poor. Her lover, whom 
she does not know, cannot marry her without a dowry. The time of 
her confinement approaches. At this juncture the household god 
intervenes ; he causes Euclio to find the treasure, and thus sets in 

' One quotation unaccompanied by title or author {adeap. 444 K.), one word 
known to have been used by Menander (1075 K.), and one glosa that is probably 
derived from Menander (see v. 17) recur in the text. 

*S«e especially Gefiken, Studien sa Menander, prog. Hamburg, 1868, pp. IS. 



motion the train of events which will hring happiness to his charge. 
We are again reminded of the r61e of 'kyvaia, and of that of Auxilium 
in the Cistellaria of Plautus. But Lar is no such abstraction ; he is 
a real personality, one whose presence and intervention required no 
jastiflcation. We may safely conclude, then, that the intervening 
god in this play is the household god, the soul of a departed ances- 
tor, whose abode is at the hearth, who watches with loving care 
over the family,* and who has a deep and abiding interest in the wel- 
- fare of Myrrhina and her daughter. 

The scene of the Hero is given in v. 22 — the Attic deme of Ptelea, 
"Elmwood," of the tribe Oeneia. This was one of the most insignifi- 
cant of the demes of Attica. In literature it is mentioned only by 
get^raphers and grammarians. 'So Pteleasian is known to fame, 
and from the inscriptions Kirchner has gleaned the names of only 
twenty residents, all ordinary persons. The site of Ptelea is unde- 
termined, but it probably ' was situated on the eastern slope Of 
Mt. Aegaleus, the range west of the city, or on the southern end of 
the Parnes range. This play shows clearly that it was, in fact, one 
of the upland counties. Its citizens were a pastoral folk ; Gorgias 
tends the flocks of Laches, and his foster-father was a shepherd be- 
fore him. Elm treea and wild pears grew there, and thither came 
hunters from the city (fr, Sabb.}. In the unconventional society of 
Buch a community pocial distinctions would not be veiy closely 
drawn. We can understand how Laches might give his consent to 
the marriage of Davus the slave to the free-born girl Plangon. 

The list of characters, in which the names are ai'ranged in the 
usual way, according to the order in which the personae first enter 

' In tlie Synephebi Menander referred to the heroes a» malignant spirits, more 
ready to harm tlan to lielp ; and tliat waa the uBual conception of the heroes in 
Attica. Zenobiua 5. 60, who tells us this (v, also under Men. 469 K.), quotes a firo- 
verbial expression oi)jt*J/ilToi!TujkTuviipiimir, adding OUT II (i.e.ixopoiftlo)T;raKTai/]ri 
TiS» ^uXwi^vio* (S raulr. It is noticeable that tho proverb makes part of a trime- 
ter and that the first person is used. The speaker is himself a hero and of the 
benevolent kind. The verse comes from such a speech as that of Lar in the Aulula- 
ria, who says ego Lar sum familiar is ex hac fnmilia, and either from the 
original of the Aulularia or from the Hero. See p. 20 iiilra. In rendering 'H;iii« 
by Lar it was not necessary for the Roman poet to transfer the explanation, tor 
£dr was always a kindly spirit ' See Loper, Ath. Mitt. XVII, p. 406. 



the scene, reinforced by the hypothesis and the extant portions of 
the test, greatly assists out understanding of the plot. These are 
all typical stage names, familiar in the New Comedy. Laches and 
Myrrhina are the husband and wife of the play, Gorgias and Flan- 
gon the brother and sister. Pheidias is a young man's name; he 
must be the rich neighboi-'s son. His father has no part in the play. 
Sophrona is the name of the old nurse here as in the Epitrepontes, 
Eunuchus, and Fhormio; she is the maid and confidante of Myr- 
rhina. Geta, Davns, and Sangarius are all slave names. Davus is ' 
the slave of Laches. Geta, who shows himself quite unfamiliar with 
the affairs of the household of Laches and of the relations of Flan- 
gon with Pheidias, cannot be regarded as the slave of the latter. 
It is probable that he is not attached to either of the two families 
with which the plot is concerned, but is brought in as a rpomnror 
T/wTnTucov, as is Davus in the Fhormio. In this case Sangarius is the 
slave of Pheidias. This identification of the characters satisfies the 
conditions of the play, so far as we can make them out, and will be 
assumed to be correct. The al)sence of Plangon from the list of char- 
acters shows that she does not appear at all as a spealcing person. 

It is noteworthy that no Chorus is mentioned in the liat. Possi- 
bly the entertainment provided between the acts was of too infor- 
mal a character to be dignified by the name "chorus." The mention, 
in one of the fragments, of the visit of a group of hunters from the 
city si^gests that these visitors may have performed this function. 

The story that underlies the plot is the familial' ipoK nu SuKftdopi 
rapOimv. Since we know the names of the actors in the story and 
their relations to each other, and are supplied with the leading 
motive — Davus' love for Flangon — we are able, from our general 
knowledge of the social conditions which Menander depicted and 
his manner of creating the complication and of solving it by the 
device of an Av^Lyvrnpuni, to reconstruct the story in outline. 

Some eighteen years before the action begins (fr. 0), Myrrhina, a 
young girl of good family, was wronged by a young man unknown 
to her. The occasion was doubtless some festival' that Myrrhina 

' It was on such oocaslonB that a, young man could most naturally have A 
private meeting with a well-bt«d Athenian girl. It was at a festival of Artemis 
that Pamphila met Charisiue in the Epitrepontes and that Slmaetha first saw 



attended, at which she hecame separated from Sophrona her attend- 
ant. In due time she became the mother of twins, a boy and a gill. 
Her nurse, who alone shared the secret, exposed^ the children, plac- 
ing with them some tokens, among which was probably a ring or some 
other object" which had belonged to Myrrhina's lovet. The chil- 
dren fall into the hands of a freedman of Laches, an old shepherd 
Tibeius. He has no knowledge of their parentage, but carefnlly 
preserves the tokens and rears Gorgiaa and Plangon as his own 
children. Meanwhile Myrrhina marries Laches, to whom she bears 
no children. Years pass, a famine afBicts the land, and Tibeius, 
in dire straits, has to borrow money from Laches in order to keep 
the children alive. When he dies, his foster-son, Gorgias, assumes 
responsibility for the debt and goes with his sister to the home of 
Laches to work it off. He serves as a shepherd, Plangon as a 
housemaid. At this time Gorgias and Plangon were about sixteen 
years old. 

So it happens that the two children are servants in the household 
of their own mother, though nobody suspects the fact. They have 
been there about a year when the aetion of the play begins. In this 
interval a young neighbor of good family, Pheidias by name, sees 
Plangon and falls in love with her. Her lowly origin and her pov- 
erty forbade all thought of marriage between them ; a dowerless girl, 
even if her station in life made her an equal, was not regarded 
by well-to-do parents as an eligible match for their son,* The 

Delphis in Theocr. 2. 65, at ft vigil ol Ceres that, Phaedra met Lfconides 
in Plant. Aul. 36, in pervigilio that the girl in Men. Plocium (Aul. Gel, 
2. 23. 15) was wronged, at the Dionyaia that Alcesimarchua first saw Silenium 
in Plaut. CLat. 89 and the girl her lover in the unknown play Men. fr. 65B K. 
A festival is probable In Ter. Adelphi also, but is not expressly mentioned. 

1 This is probable, in spite of ISuite in the hypothesis ; for Tibeius has no 
knowledge of the children's origin, nor Myrrhina and Sophrona of their fate. 

^ So in the Epitrepontes and in Ter. Adelphi 34Q. It is the nurse Sophroua 
who probably exposed the child in the Epitrepontes, as it was a confidential 
slave in Plaut. Cist. 167, an old Corinthian woman in Ter. Heaut. 620. 

■ Plangon in the Samia and Phaedra in Plaut. Aulularla, though well-born, 
are dowerless, and Phaedra's father finds it hard to credit the good faith of 
an offer of marriage with waiver of a marriage portion ; cf. Aul. II. ii. So in 
Plaut. Trin. 690 LesbonicuB resents the proposal of Lysitelee to marry his slHtar 
without a dowry, as equivalent t^i a proposal of concubinage. 



consequence is that Pheidias and Plangon are secretly united.^ The 
time of her confinement is at hand. 

At this point the action begins, Davus, the slave of Laches, ectn- 
fides to Geta the fact that he is in love with Plangon and that he 
haa gained his master's consent to many her, on condition of the 
approval of Gorgias. But for the past three months Laches has been 
absent abroad and the arrangement has not been carried out. The 
acute distress which Davua displays * in the opening scene is not 
due simply to disappointment of hope deferred ; it reveals to us 
rather the fact that a crisis has arisen as regards Plangon. Davus 
has in some way ' surprised the secret of her impending trouble, 
and vehemently hopes for Laches' speedy return, that the marri^e 
may be consummated at once and Plangon saved from disgrace. 
Por he has resolved to take upon himself the responsibility for her 

How much of this is brought out in the prologue we can only 
surmise. But the speech of 'HpoK fti, which followed the conversa- 
tion between Davua and Geta, must have apprised the spectators of 
all the preliminary faets. The household god no doubt desires that 
the grave confusion which exists in the family of Laches, where duo 
honors are paid to him,' shall at length be brought to an end. 
Plangon's child is to be born this day,' and to-day Laches is to 

' It was not, apparently, at the hands of an unknown person that Plangon 
hEid suffered violence. Pheidiaa had seen Plangon and loved her. The serving 
maid was not protected as a daughter would have been. 

" Cf. the dlBtrasa of the slave in Men. Plocium wlien he discovers that his 
master's daughter haa borne a child, as related by Aul. Gel. 2. 23. 15; timet, 
irascitur, suspiciatur, luiseretur, dolet. The emotions of Davus ayo 
different because he is in love. 

' Possibly by seeing a midwife enter the house, as in Ter. And. III. vii {the 
same motive in both the Perinthia and the Andrla of Menander), or posaibly 
through the gossip of a fellow slave. 

* The intervention of Lar in Plant. Aulularia is due to the piety of Phaedra : 
ea mihi cottidie aut ture aut vino aut allqui semper supplicat: 
dat mihi coronas, eiue honoris gratia, ete., 23ff. It is probably for 
Myrrhina's sake that he intervenes in the Hero. 

s It is possible, of course, that the child was born before the action begins 
or that it was not bom at all within the period covered by the action. But the 
view here presented seems preferable. 



retntn from his journey. These two events will restore happiness 
to MyiThina and their proper station in life to her children. 

From this point we cannot foUow the plot in detail. But the 
main outline of events is ulear, A child is horn to Plangon ; Davus 
takes the hlame upon himself and proposes to marry her. But this 
solution is rendered impossible, prohably by Myrrhlna's finding in 
Plaiigon's possession the tokens with which her own child had been 
exposed. With the help of Sophrona and a little inquiry she learns 
that Gorgias and Plangon are her own long-loat children. Her joy 
at this discovery, however, is mingled with bitterness and sorrow, 
for Plangon's disgrace becomes her own ; and, besides, while it is 
more important than ever that the secret of her girlhood shall be 
kept from her husband, it will now be almost impossible to accom- 
plish this. She must bear her grief alone (fr. 210). At this juncture 
Laches returns and learns what has happened in his absence. The 
fact is soon disclosed that the tokens by which Myrrhina had discov- 
ered her children. also prove him to be their father. And finally 
Pheidiaa, Plangon's secret lover, when he finds that the obstacle tti 
their marriage is removed, gladly takes her to wife. As for Davus, 
he probably receives his liberty as the reward of his unselfish love 
and high-minded devotion. 

The plot seems to require the presence of only two houses in the 
scene, as in the other thre« plays of the Cairo manuscript. One of 
these is the house of Laches, the second is that of his young neighbor 




'Apptv ''rt O^X.v ff afux TtKovaa vapBivot' 
i&iMco' twiTporif rpi^tiv tiff vtrrtptH/ 
iyifi-t Tov ifi6apavTa. ravra f inri0€Ti> 
i rpiijiaiv irpoi airrov iyvowv. Oipairav hi t 
6 lyijrii7(y tU Ipuira r^s vcavi&oi, 

The page number itf' shows that one 
play of 2S pages (ca. t>80 tines) pre- 
ceded the Hero in the codex. 

The langnage of this metrical hy- 
pothesis betrays ila late origin. The 
metrical hypotheses of Sulpicius Apol- 
linaris to the plays of Terence also con- 
rist of twelve verses. Note that the 
past tenses aie here used in the narra- 
tive, as in the metrical hypotheses to 
Soph. Oedipus Coloneus and Fhilocte- 
tes; thosepteflxed t« theplaysof Aris- 
topbanes, Plautus, and Terence employ 
the ptesent See Leo, Flaut. Forech. 
pp. 20 tt. 

1. *«pW*«i : Myirhina ; her chil- 
dren are Gorglas and Flangon. — The 
fifth foot is unmetiical in the MS. (the 
line ends t^^i f Iliib), and may have 
been so origiiially. 

2. Bmhv : in Bucb circumstances 
the mothers of comedy usually expose 
their children, and Myirhina probably 
did this, through Sophrona. — hnrpd- 
•wtf : ooeneer or steward, Tibeius, who 
passed as father of the twins, cf . v. 21. 

S. lyiiiu : for ty^nmra t^ ^dtlparri. 

The act. is some times used of the woman 

in jest or in irony, to indicate the wife's 
superiority in wealth or rank te her 
husband, as Eur. Med. BOO fwr yaiuHwa 
tal wpaioOfi re/ fr. trag. adesp. 101 N. 
tyd^irfirtii^EXini rAr Oroit aTvyoHfuvor. So 
the mid. is used of the husband, Anacr. 
f r. 82 Cr. aim oU (m/"', i"'' ^*«tii. 
Cf. Martial, 8. 12. 2, speaking of a rich 
woman, uiori nubere nolo meae, 
I will not be my wife's wife. — -riv^tii- 
pam: Laches — TOiftra; t4 T^Km.—- 
frHSiTO : for iwiSvit, gave a» o pledere 
formoney borrowed, cf. T¥.28fr. So in 
Ter. Heaut. 603 we are told of An- 
tipbila; relicta huic arrabonist 
pro illo argento. The act. only is 
used in Attic Greek, the mid. mean- 
ing lo take a* tecarily, Phrynlchus 
ed. Lob., p. 437. The statement of the 
hypothesis is not accurate ; bondage 
for debt was abolished at Athens by 

1. i rpj^nii : inaccurate; it was the 
son who undertook with his sister to 
work oft the debt, cf. vv. 28 S. —kfo- 
Ac : i.e. that Laches was the father of 
the twins. — ttakMtn: Davus. 

: Flangon. 


ofioSovXjtv (Iiut SmXa/Jiii'. ytiTiuv St nt 
Tyv aiTUU' i<fi' iaVTov 6 BipaTrutv arpi^uv 

l0OBktT • OVK tlSviC. S ^ t'^V'^VP ^7"^ 

10 ihw<r}(ipiuvt. KOTa^nniv Si ycvofLh/iiiv, 
tvptv fiiv 6 ytfiiov TotK (avrou ypuipitras, 



: late for iiweSa^tir in 

the sense required here, twppoaittg. 
But the statement is inexact. — ftlmtv: 

9. oiK ttSuhi: i.e. that Davua iras 
inncwent of wrong toward Plangon. 

10. tStNTxipMH: 211. 

11. fvttflTat: hints at the usual 
device of implviiaTu, tokens attached 




to the peraon of an expoaed child. See 
above, p. 7. 

12. Similarly Moechion marries the 
daughter of Niceratus, also named 
Plangon, in the Samia. 

13. Td trpAnrva : arranged in tbts 
list, as is usual in (he MSS. of Greek 
plajs. Id the order in which they first 
appear upon the scene. 



SCBRB ! the Attic deme of Ft«lea, before the houses of Laches and P^ridias 


Sc. 1. Get A, Davus 


KaKOf Tt, Aae, fioi Sokci; irewtrrjKevai, 

ira.^'i, ctra TrpoirSoKwv dytuviav 

fi.v\(t)va (TavTQt Kai TTEoa? ' cvSijXo9 ci. 

Ti yap (TV KOTTTeis T17C Kc^aX^y ovrtu irvKva ; 

s TL Tas rpi^as TiXXets iTntrrd^ ; Ti OT€wt5 ; 

1. Geta and Davus are the names 
given to the two slaves id the first 
scene of Ter. Phonnio. Bavus is there 
the Tpdmiiwor wporaTuiir, — Geta seizes 

upon tlie most obvious explanation of 
Davus'e trouble — the expectation of 
punishment for wrong-doing. The ac- 
cusation serves to elicit a denial of the 
charge and thu« to bring out an avowal 
of the true situation. — ««i>i|icfcai: 
in Menander's time was regularly 
written for 01 in this verb Iwfore t- 
sounds, but in the imperial period the 
diphthongal spelling was revived. A 
scribe, therefore, is responsible for n- 
»oJjj«y in 8. 460, where a short syllable 
is required. Jn H, 34 roiitiroi and S.866 
iraui, at is required. Sometimes o is 
found before o-sounds, contrary to the 
usage of the inscriptions of Menander's 
time, e.g. E. 302, P. 64, 187, where a 
long syllable would be admissible ; but 

in P. 870 roSir the meter demands a 
short. See Kretschmar, De Men. reli- 
quiis, p. 26. 

2. irmfi>i^tf--iity at a-nd-iuyiSTis ex- 
isted side bj side in composition with 
■war-, e*-, lao-. The longer form, which 
is also the stronger, suits the t»ne 
of comic exaggeration. — *poo-So«fiv: 
often of dread, as Soph. Phil. 784 lal 
Ti TparSoKoi vior, I look for worH to 
come (Jebb), Alexis 288 K. wpurlmcat 
itl Ti Sti, ct. Ter. Phor. 108 magnum 

3. Verbera, compedes, mola.e. 
. . . haec pretia sunt ignaviae, 
as the slave Mesaenio says in PlauL 
Men.974. Cf. P. 157. — .{8ijXo«il: sc. 
rtwotiKii tal rparSoiHr, etc. Cf. P.286. 

4f. Simiiarsignsof grief in E. 271, 
674, 678. 





TOiovrdi' itrnvy & wovrfpi crv. 
cTt' oitK ixp^v, Kepfidriov el trwTfyfievou 
"^cot tvyxdi/a n, tovt ifioi 8ovfaL t«i>;, 
"^fiif irXeiov' IXkj/s iirV aeavrov vpayp-aTa; 
10 ou i^jjs otJ y*; ciKOTtus trvvd)^ffop.aC ye <roi. 
"^acl yap cl iftBovepo^^. 


<ru ^o, Ai' ovK oI8' o Ti 
\i)pei<;- KaK<^ yap e^7reirXey/xat irpdyfiaTi. 
"^XviTQ Tc Sewy irdw SCe<ftdapp,ai, Fera. 


'"kokiot' aTToXoto''- 



ff^ Karapto, TTpo<i'Tmv'de€tv 

16 "^/ScXtiot", ipiavTt.^ 


Ti (TU Xeyeis ; c/3^5 ; 

the middle caesura, with or without a foot (npfulrcar) is atmoat always in 

pause in the sense; e.g., in this plaj, Menander "contained in a quadrisyt- 

VY. 19, 34, 41. See White, CI Phil. IV, labic woid of which the accent corre- 

p. 166, and for tragedy, where the sponds with the ictus," White, p. 148. 

bisected trimeter is not uncommon. So xon^fSti in v. 2. But see on v, 19. 
Goodeil, ibid. J, p. 145 fE. 9. Cf. the proverb tati. f\tar iifi ab- 

6. Geta interprets the groan as con- riv uare taudai (N.W. wind) t^^t), fr. 
firming his suspicion. trag. a^esp. T5N. 

7. Kipii&Tuiv: the slave's meager 12. I|iirfoXr()Uii ; imolmA in, cf- 
savings, which Geta slyly hints would Plut. Mor. 787 f roXirefsr ■ . . rpiyiui- 
best be left with him for safe keeping ; nv i/artr\eriJn}r. 
cf.Ter.Phor.87,4Sf., apud me reli- 13. Cf. Eur. Orest. 898 Mwti /lAXi- 
cuom pauxillulum nummorum cri y ii Swu/idtipaaai itt, 

... quod ille (Geta) unciatim vix 14. Cf. Aristoph. Fac. 1286 ici- 

de demenso euo euom defru- (irrr' dirMoui, ruiiipuiv. — KarofA: dp 

dans genium compersit miser. always in Attic; hence the article, 

— A dactyl (hat overlaps the following often omitted, is required with Stwr. 



'^irXc'oi' Bvolv <roi' jf^otvCKotp 6 SeoTron^s Ad, 4t4K. [3B] 

TTapcjfct. irovrfpov, AS'. vTrepBetitvel^ icrats. 1*2] 

TT€TTOvBa TTjV ^XV" ''''' Tril,Bl(rKT]V 6p5>v 

(rvvTpe<f)op,ei>j]v, S-kokov, kot ip-avrof, <3 FCTa- 

SovXtj 'i 


iroiprjv yap tJv Ti^eio^ oiKWf ivdaSl 


16 f. A cboenis of wheat (about a 
qaart) was a day's portion tor a man, 
Diog. La«rt. 8. 18 ii -y4() x"'^'^ liiupnivia 
T/mpH. Herod. 7. 187 nmkes ttia ration 
the basis of hie eetimate of the supplies 
needed for the army of Xerxes. Geta 
again in v. 53 refers lo thia brutal 
theory, that the tender passion is the 
result of high living; ct. also fr. trag. 
adesp. 186 N. rX^pa 7^/1 Syxip -yaaTpit 
ab^erai Kirwpu, fr. com. adesp. 238 K. 
(ptiiTo \iti ^L/iis, ar Si »i[, ft>4xo*i Eur. 
fr. 896 N., and Ter. Euu. 732 sine 
Cerere et Libero friget Venus. 

17. i«ipS<HmEt: = ^^)Tpo0fi,He- 
eychlus, probably with reference to 
this passage. 

18. viraiM . . . Tt : my heart is 
dead wUhin me. So often without a 
qualifying adj., cf. Plut, Mor. 1101a 

lei riaxiir ri ^Arwr cinu koI XivcisAu. 

— voiSfsini ; may be used of a girl of 
free birth, as Men. 102 K. Hence Ge- 
ta's question In v. 20. 

19. «ar* JfMurrtv : inmy glation,i.e, 
iati JtoiX^r. Const, as pied, with ruw- 

TffpotUr'/ir. — Thedactylinthefiratfoot 
forms an exception to the rule, see 
note on V. 7 ; cf. also E. 234, 266 (both 
proper names), 285, S. 440. 

20, oJTHt : of qualified assent, like 
ouTioi xwi, sic fere, in (Ais sense ojily, 
followed by the qualifying adverbs 
i)<nxv siipAMy, Tpiror riri in afOihUm, 
both in apposition to otr-uii. Fe-es, in 
Viie way., — a litUe bu, nffler a fashion. 
Cf. Ter. Phor. 145, quid rei gerit? 
— sic tenuiter. For iiffvxv in this 
meaning cf. the reference to Alexander 
in Plut. Vit. Alex. 4 tdD ii£x^»t ''■ tOii- 
rvtior ^»xi (ckXi^wv. Davua goes on 
to explain that, though she is not ex- 
actly a slave, she is in a slave's position. 

21, TI^Mot^ an ethnic slave name, 

Steph. Byz. s. Tlptiow rfcr« *puylat 
. . .it roi(To« lat T.^riout rai, Soi^out «o- 
XoCiTi (Kock, C.A.F., I, p. 705), schol. 
Luc. Dial, meretr. 0.1. Menanderuaes 
the name elsewhere, e.g. in the Perin- 
thia, Ox. Pap. VI, no. 856, and in frr. 
231, 1075, and possibly 330 (dXA of 
l^tlm Headlam). — otsAvi the legal 



iyevero tovtio oCSvfia ravra vatBCa, 

ftis eXeytv awrds, t} T€ IlXayyiwc, t/s cpw,— 

as vSi' fiavBdvo). 


TO fiupaKiov 0", 6 Fopyuts. 


6 Toil' TTpoffarCotv ev0dZ' entfiiXovfixvo^ [4fi] 

tTwi Trap' Tjyxic ; 


oJJros. (tft* ■^Stj y4pmv 
6 Ti/Sctos o warrip ci? rpinf^v ye Xap^dv^i 
Towrois irapa rov '/lov Secirorou pvav, Koi irdXiy — 
so Xi^os ya/> ^v — fivav, elr* aWiTKXij. 


Trff TpiTTjV 

^5 ouK ajreSi'Sou tu^ok 6 8co"iroTT;s o (Tos ; tw] 

statiu of the emancipated slave was 27. vap'4||it*i i.e. at Ptelea, equiva- 

eimltartotbatofthemetic. Tbephrase lent |« ^i^ajnn t. 21. 

TlfSetot ^r IlrcX^iKri D6cu>r would be the 28. Xa|tpdv(t: le. Sanl^tu. 

regular formula for designating a met- 30, 4»foT<Xn: rare, for d»«fiip4iiff?|, 

io's residence. The citizen would be schol. Aristtiph. Vesp. 160; of. Luc. 

simply nj-(X(dffuw. Theniipuitof aliber- Dial, mort.27.7 Xi^ 4 dPXioj IXiyero 

tus waa his former master, in whose drtanXiiKinLi. — t4|v Tptniv, etc. : Geta 

service he often remained, as did the continues to pla; the rOle of wag. 
oldnurseinlheSamiajCf. V. 22, andTi- 31. nix 4vcS(S(ni: toould not give, 

beius here. ■ the negative impf. of "resistance to 

22. Ptelea, a deme of the tribe Oe- pressure," Gildersleeve, Syn. 217. j- 

neis. On its site see above, p. 6. This tvx^ : ace. abs. , often used in post- 

paasage fixes the scene of the play, cf . classical Greek as adv. , in place of the 

also fr. Sabb., below, p. 21. earlier r^iat, rixa, or rix '*■ First 

24. Plangon is a good Attic name found in Xen. Anab. 6. 1. 20, 
for a free-bom woman, t. Kirchner, 32. vpov-XoiPAv : y^iir (from La- 

Frosop. Att. It recurs in S. 468. ches) wpii nut Sio firaii. 


HPnS 17 


urot;. TcXcvnjtrai^a S* avrov, w/jocrXa/SftB' 
6 Topyiai Ti KepfidTiov, e$cafi€ koI 
TO. vofj-ifia TToiijaas tt/jos ij/^a* ivOdoe. 
3S eXdotf dyaytav re Trjv d8t\<f>'^v imfieua 
TO XP^°^ dnepyaCoft.evo';. 


vf Tlkayy^v hi tC; PH] 


e/3ia SiaKovEi re. 


waiSCiTKr} ; 


iravv — 
FeTO, KaTayeXds; 

' rETA2 

fia Tov AirdXXcu. 

34. T& vd|U)La : Including the fu- 37, nicn||i^vi|i : cf. Bchol. Luo. 
neral feast, sacrifice, tombstoDe, etc. Dial, meietr. 9, 1 us Mway' AttubI iwl 
See 1. Ton MUller, Gr. Piivatalt., p. tuv Scaroirulr olru l4xpV'rlnrif'^al^■l^■ 
219 S. nin,; (nrawiirepo. 8* ti? -Sirrara.' The 

35. The dactyl in the fifth foot ia participial force is no longer felt. The 
frequentlyso formed in Menaoderthat usage goes back to the fifth centuiy, 
the verae ends in a tetrasyllable word but is especially common in the New 
vj \^ w ii. Comedy. S^toi» is used in H, fr. 209 

36. &wtnatd|Mvi>t : dvaJiSaAi if <Jv and in E., fr. M, p. H. 

tl/r/d^aTo, Suid. and Hesych., citing 38. ir(uSI«in|: sc. j-k. Spoken in a 

Isaeus. L. and 8. fail to record this toneof mock sympathy, a girl does aucA 

meaning. The noun is used in the law things f 

of Andania in prescribing the punish- 39. Geta'a amtisement is caused by 

ment of slaves fined for theft, Ditt. thetiagicseriousnessnithwhichDavus 

Syl.'663. 77 it Si iii) {ktIhi wi^mxp^im^ recitesthe trivial hardshlpsofPlangon. 

wofoibTu h Kipim rii oUlTaii t$ djui)- Davus has not yet disclosed the true 

«iTi th iiir«>i7(Mri«F, i.e. (o ujort 0/ the reason for his present distress; see 

fine. p. 8, above. 



irdw, Fct-o, 
iXevOepiO'i Kal Kotry-ta. 

Tl o5t* <TV ; Tt 

wpdrreK vvkp (tovtov ; 


\d$fM}, fi.ev, 'HptutXeis, 
ovS" lyK€)(€ipr)K, dWa t^ '^^ StCTjrorjj 
etpTjj^y vm<j)(T)TaC t efiol (TwotKielv 
avTJjv, 8iaXe;^tfeis wpos'^TOJ' dSe\<f>6v. 




41. 'Hp&kXm: the mo 
oath in comedy. It does not occur In 

43. Not a legal marris^, since one 
party to It nas a sliive, but contuber- 
uium. rvntilfeiy, and, of the parties 
themselves, ffuroutTr, may be used of 
either relationship. 

41. irAt &fKi : Ajjw eomea it, lAen, 
tAof, like Tui J^rs, cf. Horn. Od. 3. 22 
Twi t' V tui Soph. Phil. 690 rui ipa 
. . , fiurrit Kariextr; 

45. ■wrAiif6t : used by Anaillas 
84 K. of a garment worn in mourning. 
— The supplements from here on are 
very uncertain, but mny suggest the 

tenor of the 
I.e. Laches, 

whose re 


urn vfill bring 

matters to a crisis, 
home, V. 27. — Tpf|iT|iFOt 
Laches' absenee helps 

Gorglas la at 
: tlie length of 
to explain the 

present despair of Davus. If he does 
not speedily return, Davus' plan on 
behalf of Flangon will be frustrated; 
see p. 6 above. Ou the adj. ct. Dlphl- 

lus 43. 18 K. fliJliTr\tVICfv . . . TplTO*K. 
— Jirl -nva vpa^i* : cf. Men, Georg., fr. 
Gen., v. dtrMq^v t/i Kiptreor iwl 
rpaitr, and ColaX, Ox. Pap. Ill, 
no. 401), V. 4 ^1 rpdieu Titii, Plat. 
Gorg. 484t> eft nwa ISUr ^ iro\iT«i{)> 
Tpofir Such business trips furnished a 
common motive in comedy, see Knapp, 
CLPAiJ. II, pp. mff. 

46. AnAtticcolonywaseatablisbed 
at LemnoB and many Athenian citizens 
had business interests iJiere. So Chre- 
mes in Ter. Phor. 66. DIniarchua in 
Plaut. True, fll is there on public busi- 
ness. — ijini ; return, cf . E. 246, Eur. 
Bacch. 96S ^ifunt qfcit. Generally 
with ri>ir. 



i)(6fxeda T^? ovr§5 'cirift;yxta5 ■ ttoXii'^ 


ffoXv wpeiTOvTot^ Kal Kokat^^ 

D if>pova'i. eyti yap Kai Wi^s ^v a^o^p av ipmv^ 

dwraxfi aXi.'i, v^ ritv TIo<t€i8w, tois Btots.^ 

<a $v\o<j>6p'y "^eis Bwriav trif SeSpo (f>^pe Ta)(y' 

irX^^os fiiXot**-^ 


ou yap iveiT\ij<rdT)i>. 

47. Jx<I|M*a: cljng <«>, cf. Tbuc. 1. 
140 T^ lUv -rr^iitlt, J 'Afli)«U«, irl rgj 
atr^t fxo/uu. Plat. Legg. 89Sb /x^"" 
Aj iff Tim dff^oKovs relfftittTat. — rd- 
h.¥! =»UaSt, cf. put. Thtiiiet. 142c 

48. o^toiTo : often implies motion, 
when the go&l is expressed in the predi- 
cate (here rdXiv), aa In 8oph. Trach. 
OtO ef roT a^bf ^t Ufun/t tSoifit traBiyra^ 
Xea. Anab. 6. 6. 18 aiifOiaei ti iaifaKSa 
twin »4\fi haCToi, cf. Thuc. 7. TO. 7 rtpl 
rijt ft r)l» »OTpWn rtmipiai. — xPt'^' '■ 
sc. <ffTi, = ^ruTToi'. Cf. Aristopli. 
Eccl. 219 a wo6 T, xen^S" 'hi"- The 
word 1« ratJier formal here, U uere an 
taxeHeid plan. 

49. Cf. Eur. Bacch, 4T3 (x» ^ '»)- 
«v Touri Wsiwic tIh,- and P. 706. 

60. (fAr: if I viatialaK. 
91, WUi: implying abundance, like 
isf iXwI. 80 Od. 16. 231 uH'i^i'' re »ui. 

and Eur. Med. HOT aX<i ^ior6> gijlpon, 
and ^|(Lfiiai)>Twi In Arietopii. RaD. 3T7. 

52. Gets, pretends to call a wood- 
carrier from among the spectators, in 
order that the idea of Davus may be 
put into effect at once. When a sacri- 
fice is actually to be performed In Bight 
of the spectators some one Is usually 
asked, tci fetch S re wood from within the 
house, as in Aristoph. Thesm. 726 ff. 
Ui^pitr Tdt ii\ur, and Men. Perinthia, 
Oi. Pap. VI, no. 855, v. B — in both 
cases a human sacrifice. For the sacri- 
fice in ArJBtoph. Pac. 102.?ff. the fagoU 
are already at hand. Addresses to the 
spectators are not uncommon in the 
New Comedy, see on P. 61. 

53 f . If the quotation belongs in this 
Immediate context, the question of 
Davus must have been suggested by 
the light-hearted way in which Getn 
treatshispafflion(cf.^pi3v). "Caaitbe, 



Zenobiv8 5. 60 


ovK flfit TovTcav rojv '-' -qpoMiiv KaxStv 
Fr. 209 


Seinrotv', 'Ep&wo? ovScv to-^uci irXcof, 
ouS' auro; o KpavStv '^tSiv' iv ovpav^ ffeZv 
ZeSs, o.\k* iK€ivt^ irdvT avayKa<r0eU iroet. 

Fb. 210 
iXPV^ yo-p eli'ai to koXov ivyeviararov, 
Tov\€v0epov Be ■rTavTa)(ov ^poviiv p,eya. 

Fb. 211 

ws oiierpov, ij ToiavTo. hva-TV)(Si povt), 
a /iijSe 7Ti.0avaq Tas uircp/SoXas ex^t. 

Geta, (Ao( i/ou neoertoere in ioBe?" "JTo, rhina. — itAvto: anjrffttnff and every- 

for I never had a/aU beUy." The oi (Ainff, cf. Soph. O.C. 701 Jxd^\*t<3». 

in the answer carries with it the iii- Tlie notorioiis weakness of Zeus fur- 

voTc of the question. On the sentiment nishes a standing excuse for erring Iot- 

cf. V. 17. The love-aicit reaper in era both in tragedy and in comedy, cf. 

Theocr. 10. 7 similarly asks his mock- S. 418 fi. 

ing companion oMn^id toi avut^ iroW- Fr. 210. ti^iina.TOv: the supreme 

ffoi Tuii rSn ditin-uv; quality of noble birth is rb itaXir. No- 

Zen. 5.60. For the proverb quoted Hesse oblige. The words are those of a 

by Zenobius,with a reference toMenan- slave, see Geffken, Stud. z. Men., p. 17. 
der (45»K.), seeabovc.p. 6, note. Cf. Fr. 211. otrrpdv: sc.'im.— j^^ tAof 

theprologueof ElenchuB(Men.545K.), 7, ef. Men. 100 K. y^ouir. Si . . . uiu- 

whieh probably began 'EXe^nii tin' iyii, t?i. Probably the words of Myrrhina 

6 ^(Xoi 'AXijpEt? It Hat Happrtalf. after her discovery tiat Goi^ias and 

Fr. 209. Davus seems to be pleail- Plangon are her children and thatPlan- 

ing the cause of Plangon befor« Myr- gon is in trouble, cf . ^ivffx^P***^ "^ ^^^ 


Fr. 213 
ir€({>apfiaKev<rax, yXvKvraT, ava\vOeK /loXis. 

Fr. Sabbaiticum 
wvl 8e Toi? i$ dareoK 
(cvt^yerais rjKown irept.Tjy^a-ofiai 

Papyrus Fr. 
SoPHBONA, Mthbhina, Laches (?) 

enj'^'aTiv oktw Kai SeV. 


'^outOcl'; (TV TOUT*, eoTfti Sc t^S' airr^ \eya.f^ 
OTTWS Toirpayfia yCyverat. 

^ — lOS (UV ov 77(0? w _ ^ _ w _ 
[Lacuna, of ca, 31 w.] 
Pheidias, Myrrhiha 

*EIdIA2 ^ ^ 

Tawrtjs £/>(»; ye, i^ At , w yvvaif p. cri. 0' 

ajTioTos ouo"' cimjKas ; 

hypothesis and see p. 4 abore. All »peU of love again^ though scarce purged 

this had to be kept secret from Laches of the malady. The gloss recurs in the 

(jiirti). Berlin Photius. 

Fr. 213. These words ma; be ad- Fr. S^b. Quoted in the Lexicon 

dressed by Sangarius to his master Sabbaiticum (St. Petersburg, 18C2), 

Pheidias.— .&vaXiit(t(; a medical term, p. i. Gorgias seems to be speaicing. 
purged. The figure in n^piiAttuaai is Pap. fr. O. This seems to be !i por- 

of a love potion. You ore under the tion of a conversation from the last act 




ota yap \4y&,^' 
^earrfjv ya/ieis ; 

y^fiai 8e&0KTaC fLOi iraXai. 
'^■qfiZv oi irCirrii., in) AC, eS y', (a Mvpplvj]' 

a — \J — TOV irOip.€V, OS ^\T)J(^litfL€VOV 

Fb. 212 

j(ov<; K^Kpafiepov 
otvov ■ Xa/Sftii' €KTii.6». TOtn-of. 

c5 urdi, Kayoi tovto <Tvy)(<opij< 

Fr. 215 



of the play, in which it la disclosed The speakers on die vereo seem to 

that the man at whose hands Mjrrhina be Pbeidlas and M^rrhina. Pbeidiu 

had suffered violence eighteen years ayowshiBconstancytoFlangonandhis 

ago is none other than Laches himself. purpose to mart; her, now that the ob- 

In this case the third person present stacles of her supposed bumble birth 

would be Laches. and poverty are removed. 






Fourteen of the thirty-two pages of the Cairo papyma belong to a 
comedy which was readily reco^ized by M. Lefebvre as the Epi- 
trepontes of Menander, through the recurrence of quotations in the 
text. The list of eharaeters, the hypothea'is, and the initial scenes of 
exposition are lost, as well as considerable portions from the middle 
of the play ; but so much remains that we are able in the main to 
identify the characters, to determine their relations to each other 
and the situation in which each one finds himself, and to follow the 
outlines of the plot from the beginning to the end. We miss, of 
course, many passages of Menander's inimitable dialogue and mono- 
logue, and can only guess at several important details of the tech- 
nique of complication and denouement ; but, thanks to the poet's 
skill in weaving the strands of the plot into the texture of the whole 
play, the extant portions contain a sufficient number of allusions to 
the lost scenes to enable us to gain a fair understanding of the whole. 

The title is not in any sense descriptive of the play as a whole, 
but is derived from a particular scene which the poet elaborated ap- 
parently with especial satisfaction. The "arbitrants" are two slaves, 
Davus and Syriacus, who chance to meet each other and become 
engaged in a violent dispute. It appears that Davus, a shepherd 
(v, 39), had found an exposed infant a month before, and trinkets, 
ivayyupurpaTa, that its unknown mother had caused to be placed 
with it. The day following his discovery he had met Syriscus, a 
charcoal burner (v. 40), to whom he had related the finding of the 
child, but bad not mentioned the trinkets. The child was given over 
to Syriscus, at his own reijuest, to rear as his own. After a time 
Syriscus learned about the trinkets and felt that Davus had de- 
frauded him by retaining them. So when they meet on the present 
occasion Syriscus demands them as rightfully his property. Davus 
repudiates the claim. A proposal is made to submit the matter to 



arbitratiOD. Like the two h^FcUmeo in Theoctitua (5. 64) they call 
upoQ the first man they see to adjudge their dispute. First one and 
then the other pleads his cause, as if disputants before an Athenian 
judge. The judge decides that the trinkets go with the child, and 
that, since Davus had attempted to defraud it of its property, he 
had forfeited his claim to both the child and the trinkets. 

By this device the trinkets, by means of which the child's parents 
are to be discovered, are brought into the possession of Syriscns. His 
presence on the scene at this time also naturally brings him into rela- 
tion with Onesimus, the slave of the child's father.' While Syriscns 
and his wife are examining the contents of the wallet, Onesimus, 
who happens to be near, rec<^nizes a ring that his master Charisius 
had lost ten months before under suspicious circumstances. Now 
Onesimiis has a passion for knowing everything (see fr. 850, p. 118) 
that pertains to his master. His interest in ferreting out the histoiy 
of this ring leads at first to the discovery that complicates still more 
his master's situation, and later to the disclosure that brings happi- 
ness to his master and mistress. The arbitration scene is thus of 
capital significance in preparing the way for all that is to follow. 
Though the two disputants are of little importance in the sequel 
(Davus disappears from view entirely), Menandei' showed the true 
poet's instinct in naming his comedy from the distinctive prelude. 
The scene was justly celebrated in antiquity.* 

The leadii^ persons in the drama and their traits are readily dis- 
cerned. A preliminary survey of these chief characters will assist 
us in our study of the plot, 

Davus is a rustic whose first instinct is to look well to his own 
rights, but withal so stupid as not at first to see the danger of com- 
mitting his case, with its moral implications, into the hands of an 
impartial arbitrator. His character as a sullen, unenlightened bump- 
kin is fully revealed in the moment of his defeat. His rdle in the 
play is similar to that of a vpiamow vpomrtKov, in that he has no 
connection with any of the chief actors and that he disappears after 

' The fact that the arbitrator is the child's own grandfather ia of no im- 
portance for the plot ; but it is a ueat instance of comic irony to cansQ the 
disagreeable SmicrineB to assist in this way at bi« own discomflture, 

* See the references in Kock, C.A.F., lU, p. 60. 



the arbitration scene. But as the original possessor of the infant and 
the present possessor of the yvopurftara be assumes for the moment 
an important position. And if, as seems probable, he participated 
in tbe exposition scene at the beginning of the play, the poet, by 
making the foil to Oneaimus in that scene one of the leading char- 
acters in the arbitration scene that followed, not only avoided the 
rather mechanical device of a Tpocromm' trporaTiKoi', which he seems 
to have employed but rarely (Geta in the Hero is the only known 
instance in Menander), but also through him knit the prologue 
closely to the second act. 

Byriacus is in the service of Chaerestratus, who owns one of the 
houses represented on the scene. This connection is serviceable only 
in furnishing a plausible motive for his meeting with Davua in this 
place, and in bringing the trinkets and the baby to the scene of 
action. Although Syriscus is of little consequence in the plot after 
the baby and the ring have for the moment passed into the sphere 
of influence of the other actors, the poet contrives that he shall 
remain as long as necessary by delaying the arrival of Chaerestratus, 
to whom Syriscus is to. make his monthly settlement (v. 1§3). This 
errand is probably, not accomplished within the time of action of 
the play ; in that case Syriscus disappears from view after v. 246. 
The personal qualities of Syriscus are adequately sketched by the 
poet. He is a straightforward and honest sort of man. He took the 
child without counting the cost of its maintenance as Davus had 
done. He has the child's interests in view when he lays claim to the 
trinkets, but we also feel that he has not lost sight of their possible 
intrinsic value. A plausible talker, he is clearly proud of his gift of 
speech. The patronizing air with which he appeals to precedents in 
tr^edy (vv. 108ff.) is amiising. He is also a cheerful litigant. An 
arbitration is an opportunity to display his skill in argument, and 
he is ready to arbitrate every question j^ainst all comers, naively 
confident of the outcome (v. 201). 

Onesimus is the slave of Charisios, his young master (v. 176). 
His importance in the plot is thereby determined, but the direc- 
tion which his activity takes depends upon his personal character- 
istics. They are, in the main, an insatiable curiosity (v. 170, fr. 850, 
p. 118) and an irresistible tendency to meddle in other people's 



affairs (vv. 211, 366). His loyalty to his master (fr. 581, p. 99 ; 

V. 772) relieves his meddlesomeness of the motive of malice.' He 
does not intend to make mischief, and -when mischief results he is 
Bony. But, after all, his regret is caused chiefly hy his fear of the 
consequences to himself (yv. 205, 356). It was through his curiosity 
that he discovered the secret of his mistress. By thoughtlessly re- 
vealing this to Charisius he destroys the happiness of the household. 
He is not so much concerned to right this wrong aa to save his skin 
(vv, 212, 686). Though he is not without sympathy for his mistress 
(v. 360), he is afraid of a reconciliation between her and Ghaiisius, 
lest he, the cause of the trouble, shall suffer for his tattling (v. 208). 
He loves intrigue (v. 250 ff.), but lacks the coui-age and the brains 
to frame up a plot and carry it through. Hence his dependence upon 
Habrotonon, on whose adroitness is staked all his hope of success. 
And yet he cannot rid himself of suspicion of her (v. 323). When 
success finally crowns her efforts, his boldness and self-confidence 
ai-e restored. Toward Sraicrines, whom he has feared so long as the 
outcome was in doubt (t. 363), he now becomes insolent (vv. 866 fE.). 
In short, in the character of Onesimus we have a notable creation 
of the poet. Unlike the depraved, cunning, complaisant, and wholly 
selfish slave with which Flautus and Terence have made us familiar, 
we have in him a natural person of ordinarily decent instincts and 
of ordinary weaknesses, whose good and bad qualities, both of the 
every-day sort, are brought out Ic^caUy and naturally in situations 
that are never strained or overwrought. Onesimus is a person to be 
scolded and then forgiven — a thoroughly life-like character. 

The character of Smicrines, the father of Pamphila and father-in- 
law of Charisius, is disclosed by his name, which in the New Comedy 
and in the literature based upon it (see Kock, C.A.F, III, pp. 25, 
37, 50) stands for an old man 8virrpowK Koi BwtkoXm by disposition 
(Alciphr. Ep. 3. 7 Sch.). Menander gave the name to the leading 
person in his Dyscolus, probably the original of Plautus' Aulularia.* 
In the Epitrepontes, as in the Dyscolus, Smicrines is not only a 

' The rtpttfTfo! of Theophrastus Cbar. 13 speaks and acts /ut tirotaj. 

2 GefikeD, Stud, zu Men., pp. Iff. The miserly Smicrines lo whom Chorioius 
refers in Apol. mini., ed. Graux, Ret. de Phil. 1877, p. 288, is the character in 
the Dyscolus. 



mean, grouchy, and disagreeable person ; he ia also a miser, <fii^ap- 
yvfUK. The two traits, meanness and miserlinesB, naturally go to- 
gether. Menedemns, the self-tormenter in Terence's Heauton, is 
described (v. 626) as pater avidus misere atque aridua (cf. 
Plant. AuL 297, of Euclio, pumex non aequest aridus atque 
hie est senes). The afUKpoXoytK ar^ is selfish as well as petty. 
We are told (schol. ad Horn. Od. 7. 22fl) that Smicrines in the 
EpitrepoDtes is like Odysseus when he expresses his longing for 
"possessions and household," wporairtTa rSiv tfttXTdnoi' T^ KT^tni'. The 
reference ia to Smicrines' willingness to sacrifice his daughter's 
happiness to a merely pecuniary consideration, the recovery of her 
dowry. This end can be attained only by her leaving her husband, 
and when she. refuses, Smicrines plans to talie her home by force. 
The gibes of Onesimus at the old man's mean (-xaXeirot, v. 867) and 
calculating (Affyurrutos, v, 869) disposition and at his eagerness to 
get back the dowry (v. 867, cf . v. 853) leave no room for doubt that 
from his firat appearance in the first act Smicrines had harped 
upon the extravagance of his soD-in-law, and upon his own fear, not 
of the moral downfall of the young man, but of the dissipation of 
the. marriage portion. His surly nature is seen even in the arbitra- 
tion scene. Nobody likes him, and his utter discomliture in the last 
act stirs no feeling of sympathy for him. 

It may no longer be regarded as doubtful that ('haerestratus, 
whom Syriscus in v. 190 speaks of as his master, has a speaking 
r61e in the play. The name is restored with certainty in v. 770, 
where he is addressed as present. His was apparently a mihor role, 
but he appeared in at least two scenes, as will be seen below. Is he 
the father of Charisiua, as Robert and van Leeuwen assume, or simply 
a friend, as Legrand and Croiset believe ? It has seemed to those 
who support the latter view that if Chaerestratus is the father, his 
slave Syriscus should have recognized in Onesimus a fellow slave 
(v. 174). But Syriscus is employed as a chareoal burner in the forest, 
whence he comes once a month to the village to pay his dues, while 
Onesimus, who is attached to the person of his young master, Cha- 
risius, is a member of another household. It is not strange that they 
do not know one another. It is true that Syriscus and Onesimus 
stay at the same house, which belongs to Chaerestratua (v. 194), but 



this house, as we shall see, ia not the domicile of Chaerestratus, who 
lives ill the city. The conditions are better satisfied if Chaerestratus 
is the father of Charisius. Oneaimus constantly refers to Charisins 
as Tpo^i/AW, erilis filius. In w.770ff. he pleads with Chaerea- 
tratus to reward Habrotonon ; it would naturally be the father of 
Charisius who would be expected to give the money with which she 
should buy her freedom. The glimpses which we have of his r51e 
in the play suggest the indulgent father, a proper foil to Smicrines. 

The music girl Habrotonon^ is one of Menander's most attractive 
characters. In her we see, not one of the depraved, and heartless 
courtesans of the New Comedy, but a still unperverted slave girl, 
who leas than a year before was innocent of all thought of wrong 
(v. 261). Her owner has now driven her to a life of shame, and ' 
though her native d&licacy has suffered by the associations into 
which she has been thrown, a kind fortune has kept her from 
degradation.' Her heart is now set on winning her freedom (v. 324), 
and with this end in view she employs all her powers of cunning 
and persuasion, so that in the end it can be said that she is chiefly 
responsible for the happy outcome (v. 774). Though she is willing 
to deceive Charisius in order to learn the truth, she declines, on the 
basis of a mere suspicion, to involve the honor of the girl whose 
guilty secret she may betray by a premature step (vv. 283ff.). For 
Cbarisiua she ia heartily sorry (v. 220). Toward the helpless baby 
her heart goes out in genuine tenderness (vv. 249, 638). Her first 
instinct is to save the child from a slavery to which it was not 
born ; the reward which may possibly be hers if she finds its par- 
ents comes to her mind as a secondary consideration. All in all, 
Habrotonon stands out as one of the few genuine women of the 
better sort portrayed in Greek comedy. 

Charisius ia portrayed as a young man of high principles and~of 
exemplary life (w. 693 fE.), except for his lapse from virtue the 
year before — an episode which he seems strangely to have for- 
gotten until he ia confronted by the evidence of his error in the 

1 It ifla closa-name. No decent Athenian would name hisdaughter Habrotonon. 

' Her relations witii Charisius, of only two days' duration, iiave Ijeen pure 
(v. 223). Menander may bave made it clear somewhere ttiat this ia the first 
time her owner has made such a disposition of her (cf , v. 848). 



person of his child. He has rather prided himself hitherto upon 
Us blameleaa character. His superior bearing has made him ofFen- 
sive to hiB mean father-in-law, who calls him "that lofty fellow" 
(v. 528). When he discovei-s the secret of his young wife, whose 
innocence of intentional wrong he knows, he finds it impossible to 
lire with her longer. At this point Menander differentiates Cha- 
risius from the ordinary run of young men in comedy. Charisius 
adopts the usual course, it is true, of resorting to wine and women. 
He summons a number of bocai companions, with whom he spends 
bis days and nights in riotous living. He engages the company of 
an expensive music^irl. His goings-on are soon the talk of the 
cmimuuity. Bpt this proves to be the very object which he has 
in view — wide-spread gossip. His is no moral breakdown. His 
distress is genuine, as his love of Pamphila is sincere. He Is not 
trying to drown his sorrow in wine, nor yuratKi yvxwm iitXantw, but 
rather to gain such notoriety for the extravagance of his life that 
his avaricious father-in-law wilt be eager to have his daughter take 
the step that will dissolve the union and rescue the imperiled 
dowry. But why does Charisius, with his severe standards of con- 
duct, find it necessary to embark upon such a course ? In the first 
place because of his love and respect for his wife ; he would spare 
her, if possible, the shame of a public repudiation. He prefers to 
give her cause for divorcing him rather than to expose her before 
the world. In the second place, he has no doubt given her his woixi 
not to reveal her secret, as Famphilus in the Hecyra of Terence 
in a similar situation promised Philumena's mother:^ poUicitus 
sum et servare in eo certumst quod dixi fidem (v. 402). 
But, since it seems to him impossible in the tuturft to live with 
her as his wife, he lays his plans to bring about a separation in 
another way. Pamphila, he knows, will cling to him, will accept 
any humiliation rather than leave him. He therefore depends upon 
the avarice of Smicrines to force her to this course. In the end, 
though his pride is crushed by the humiliating disclosure of his 

' Pitiaphilus reports her entreat; (vv. 887 ff.): "te obHecramuB ambae, 
si lus, si fas est, uti advorsa eius per te tecta taoitaque apud 
omnle Blent." So Charisius probably reported somewhere his promise to 



own greater sin, his generoiia consideration of his wife in this 
respect is unexpectedly rewarded by their reconciliation. 

Like Philumena in the Hecyra and Plangon in the Hero, Pam- 
phila, the wife of Charisius, seems to have had no speaking part in 
the play. And yet her character stands out clearly. The innocent 
victim of a cruel outrage, her happiness seemed assured by marriage 
to a man whom she fondly loved and who loved her in turn, and 
fortune at first favored her in that her husband was absent from 
home when the child of her shame was bom. Then the meddling 
slave discovered and betrayed her secret. She tries to win her hus- 
band back by patiently enduring his apparent unfaithfulness. She 
stubbornly resists her father's demand that she leave him and save 
the dowry. So sordid a motive made no appeal to her. The key- 
note to her character is found in her noble answer to her father, 
which filled Charisius with shame and remorse when he overheard 
it: "I came to him the partner of his life; in truth I cannot now 
consent myself to flee the sorrow that has come." 

Sophrona is a useful but not an important character. As the confi- 
dential maid of Pamphila, who had accompanied her at the Tauropolia 
and had assisted at the birth and exposure of the child, she is the link 
between the past and the present. She is therefore essential to the 
discovery by Habrotonon that Pamphila was the victim of the vio- 
lence ot Charisius the year before, and now is the mother of his child. 

The part of the Cook is almost entirely lost from our present 
text. There is evidence of his participation in only one scene 
(w. 393 ff.), though it is extremely probable that he appeared in a 
later scene also. The cook's rSIe in the Middle and New Comedy, 
so far as we may judge from the fragments and from Plautus, was 
always a subordinate one. His presence merely afforded a diver- 
sion. We have the testimony of Athenaeus {659 b) that in the 
Epitrepontes, as in most plays, the cook was introduced as a fun- 
maker, trwojrriKiK. The reference can hardly be to the short scene, 
of probably less than thirty lines, in the third act, where some one 
seems to berate the cook for his tardiness in keeping his engage- 
ment.' The object of the scene seems rather to be so to enrage 

' Some have supposed that the Cook was one of the interlocutors in the 
prologue, but this can hardly have been the case. To judge by the general 

D.(jitizecbyG00'^lc \ 


Smicrines, who witnesses the interview, by the ocular demonstration 
of the estraTagance of his son-in-law's coui'se of life, that he will be 
more disposed than ever to bring about a separation. According to 
this view the scene of the jesting cook to which Athenaeua alludes 
was reserved for the early pai-t of the fourth act. The three extant 
quotations are to be assigned to this scene. In it the cook comes 
out of the house and gives an amusing account of the confusion that 
reigns within. 

Between the second and the third acts (after v. 201) the papyrus 
indicates by the word XopoC a performance by a chorus. The per- 
sonnel of this chorus is indicated a few lines before (v. 195), where 
we are told that the guests are arrivijig at the house in which Char 
risius is about to give a banquet. It is probably these guests who 
annoy Habrotonon when she is about to leave the house (v. 213). 
Later in the play, if the St. Petersburg parchment fragment is 
rightly assigned to the Epitrepontes, the chorus is further desig- 
nated as a crowd of dmnken youth, and Xopm is written after the 
Ihird act. It is probable that the chorus gave performances of sing- 
ing and dancing after the second, third, and fourth acts, with- 
drawing into the house at the conclusion of each performance. Its 
members take no part in the dialt^ue or in the action. 

The view that is here advanced as to the characters and the 
motives which actuate them is derived chiefly from the Cairo papy- 
rus. But one element in the plot, and that the most striking one, — 
the chivalrous nature of the conduct of Charisius toward liis wife 
and the real reason of his present apparently dissipated life, — is 
directly suggested, not by the papyrus fragments, but by an inter- 
estii^ parchment fragment of Menander which the present editor 

chankCterlatics of the type, he would have been a, very unsuitable person to elicit 
from Onesimus a recital of the situation in the household of Charisius. The 
cook, wherever he appears, dominates the scene wilJi his own profeasioDal con- 
cerns, except in subordinate scenes In which his person is of minor interest. He 
has curiosity, indeed, but only about the details of the eniertatnment for wliich 
he is to cater, never about a purely domestic situation. In Plautus the cook 
never appears in the exposition scenes. It is better therefore ta infer from 
T. 166 that the dramatic motive for the appearance of Ouesimua in the prologue 
was the need of summoning a cook from the city, and that the cook was. very 
tardy in arriving. 



believes to belong to the Epitrepontfis and has incorporated in the 
text (pp. 94ff.). An accoant of this fragmeut must be given to 
justify the interpretation here adopted.' 

In the year 1866 a Russian palaeographer and collector, Bishop 
Porfiri Uspenski, found somewhere in the Orient three strips of 
parchment covered with Greek writing that had once been used in 
the binding of a book. They were shown in 1862 to Tischeadorf, 
who copied the recto of two of them and sent copies to Cobet, who 
recognized in the writiDg verses of Meimnder. On the death of the 
Bishop the strips were deposited in the Imperial Public Library 
of St. Petersburg, where they lay unnoticed until 1891, when Jem- 
st«dt published the writing on their verso side and republished that 
on the recto. It has since been shown that both sides of one of the 
strips contain lines from Menauder's Phasma and that the thii'd 
strip is. from his Canephoms. As to the interpretation and assign- 
ment of the recto of the strip in which we are at present interested 
(2 a, p. 94 below) there has been much dispute, although Cobefs 
judgment that the verses are Menander's has found general accepts 
anee. The verso, however, which Jernstedt published, seemed to 
van Leeuwen in his second edition of the Cairo Monander to contain 
verses frran the Epitrepont^, and he printed it as a portion of the 
first act. It is highly probable that if the verso contains verses 
from this play the recto does also. 

Six different persons are indicated in this fragment. First of 
all there is the spe^er of w. 1-16, 19 f., and 24b ff., and then the 
person whom he is denouncing. The latter is wasting money la 
drink and on a music-girl; he is living apait from his wife, who 
brought him a lai^ dowry. The description fits Charisius, who 
is mentioned by name in v. 32. The ipaXrpia would be Habrotonon. 
The speaker would be Smicrines, whose mean and calculating dis- 
position is accurately portrayed throughout, and especially in the 
allusions to the dowry and in the calculation of the other's extrava- 
gance. In V. 17 he is referred to as the father of a certain woman, 
and in v. 26 he himself alludes to his daughter, whom he is about 

> For a full discowion of the plot, with leference to the parchment, see Am. 
Jour. PhU. xxiz (1008), pp. 410S.; and, with refeience to the uxt, ibid, ixi 
(1909), pp.26fl. 



to see in order to take measures against the offending person. This 
daughter would be the neglected wife Pamphila. In v. 16 another 
person is addressed as ChSerestratus.* It is he who participates in 
the following dialogue. We see in t. 31 that he ia the owner of 
one of the houses in the scene, precisely as is Chaerestratus in the 
Epitrepontes. He ia also concerned iu protecting Charisiua against 
his denouncer. The fifth person accompanies Chaerestratus when 
he enters and when he departs to see Chariaius, The familiarity 
with which he addresses Chaerestratus suggests the slave, and in 
TT. 36 ff., after the choral interlude, a slave avows his loyalty to his 
master. The character fits Onesimus. Lastly, the chorus of drunken 
youth (vv. 33 ff.) ia conaiatent with the crowd of banqueters which 
ia gathering as guests of Chariaius in v. 195. All these seven charac- 
ters coincide perfectly with the corresponding character^ in the Epi- 
irepontes, both as to the traits which distinguish them, so far as 
they are revealed in the parchment, and aa to the situations in which 
they are placed with reference to each other; and the two proper 
names that are mentioned also coincide. The correspondences are 
striking and seem to be too numerous to be put aside as mere coin- 

If then the St, Petersburg parchment contains portiona of the 
Epitrepontes, from what part of the play doea it come ? It cannot 
be from the first act, for in the m'iddle of the second act (v. 161) 
Chaerestratus has not arrived, and the chorua of di-unken youth, if 
they were the guests of Chariaius, are spoken of in v, 196 as arriving 
or about to arrive. The state of rage in which we find Smicrines 
points rather to the end of the third act, after he has heard in the 
city further details about the conduct of Charisius. Onesimus ex- 
pressly says of him in v. 361 that he is in a very a^tated state 
of mind. 

Among the papyrus fragments which M. Lefehvre found are two 
shreds, R and M, which contain meager portions from the begin- 
nings and ends of verses, R is certainly from the Epitrepontes, for 
it contains part of a certified quotation. In this edition it has been 

I Hachendorf'a copy gave x^P". which baa caused much tronble. But the 
photograph shows clearly the inner cnrve of on < or au i after p on the very edge 

of a hole in the parchmeat. 



placed near the beginning of the fourth act.' Smicrines must have 
appeared early in the fourth act, and in a state of mind similar to 
that in which we find him at the end ttf the third act. He comes 
from his interview with Pamphila, in which she absolutely refused 
to obey his command to leave her husband and demand the return 
of the dowry. When he takes his leave, it is with the determina- 
tion to return and carry Pamphila home by force (cf. ro apmariia, 
V. 870). The case of M is less certain. A number of isolated words 
strongly suggest situations in the Epitrepontes, but the remains are 
too meager al one to constitute proof of identity . But among the quota- 
tions from Menander is one which Contains the names of Onesimus 
and Habrotonon ; it certainly came from the prologue of this play, as 
Croiset saw. Kow the ends of two verses in M' seem to coincide with 
the line-ends of this quotation. In the qnotation,'it is true, we have 
the accusative ipaXTpua; in the papyrus the genitive -rpiat. But the 
verse ia not quite correctly quoted (it ia metrically faulty), and the 
most obvious restoration of the verse restores the genitive.* If a refix- 
amination of the papyrus reveals nothing that forbids the identifi- 
cation, M is to be assigned to the prologue of the Epitrepontes. 

We are now prepared to consider the plot of the play. Ten 
mouths before the action of the play begins, Pamphila, the daughter ' 
of a rich Athenian, Smicrines, took part in the celebration of the 
Tauropolia, an all-night festival for women in honor of Artemis. 
Her maid Sophrona accompanied her. Dunng the evening she 
strayed from the crowd, was seized and violated by a young man 
unknown to her. In the struggle she drew a seal-ring from his fin- 
ger.* A lute-girl, Habrotonon, who was playing as the girls danced, 

' I formerl]' brought R into connection with the St. PetecBbui^ fragment, 
because in R Smicrines seema to be full; aware of the conduct of Charisius 
and rages against him as in tbat passage. But the space between the recto and 
leiso of the St. Petersburg fragment is barel; sufficient to admit R ; and a long 
tirade bj Smicrinos before he has had confirmation of the report which he had 
received about Charisius, and especially before be has interviewed Pamphila, 
would seem less appropriate than after Pamphila has rejected bis advice. 

* See note on fr. 000, p. 47. For a full discussion of the question ae« Am. 
Jour. Phil xxii (1908), p. 426. 

>Cf.Ter. Hec. 829, (Pampbilus) dicitque sese illi anulum, dum luc- 
tat, detrazisse. 



noticed Pamphila. when she returned to the company disheveled 
and in distresa ; but she did not know who the girl was, and at the 
time did not interpret the incident. Four months later Pamphila 
was given in marriage, with a generous portion, to Charisius, the son 
of a rich Athenian, Chaerestratua. They went to the country to live. 
The two were devotedly attached to each other. Five months after 
their marriage (v. 904), presumably during an absence of Charisius, 
a child was bom to Pamphila. It was given to somebody, doubtless 
Sophrona, to expose, and with it was laid a wallet of trinkets, includ- 
ing the seal-ring of its father. The child was found by Davus and by 
him g^ven, as we have seen, to Syriscus, but without the trinkets. 

In some way ' Onesimus discovered the secret of his mistress, 
and on the return of Charisius about a month afterward (v. 26) 
promptly betrayed it to him. We can imagine the grief and anger 
of Charisius. Pamphila no doubt explained the circumstances of 
her betrayal at sufficient length to prove her innocence. However 
this may be, nothing was said that suggested to him the possibility 
of his own responsibility for his wife's trouble.* Though he felt 
that he could not overlook the matter nor live with her longer, he 
decided not to repudiate her. It is probable that he requested her 
to leave him and that she refused to do so; and also that he agreed 
not to divulge her misfortune to others. 

The action begins on the third day (v. 223) after this disclosure. 
We find Charisius living apart from bis wife (p. 95, v. 10), in a house 
next door to his own (p. 98, v. 31). He has secured from a leno an 
expensive music girl, Habrotonon, with whom he is ostentatiously 
living. There too he is cariying on a series of lavish entertainments. 
Yesteniay he gave a banquet (v. 166), and another is being arranged 
for to-day. Onesimus, who has just been to the city' to engage a 

' By noticing the visit of the midwife, aa in the Andria of Terence, or ty 
hearing the cries of travail, aa in the Hecyra ? 

* In the Hecyra Pamphilus is told only this much (v. 383): nam vitiumst 
oblatum virgin! olim ah nesoio quo improbo. Any further details 
would have arouaed his suaplctons. 

* Or was he on his way to the city ? If so, he returns thence at v. 165. But 
it seems more probable Uuit at the close of the first act he enters the house of 
Chaerestratua, from which he reappears at v. 165 complaining about the tardi- 
ness of the cook. 



cook, meets Davna. The conversation which ensues between the two 
slaves serves as the exposition. The action is set in motion by the 
arrival of Smicrines from the city soon after the departure thither 
of Davus. Though Smicrines has knowledge of the excesses of Cha^ 
risius, he has not yet wrought himself into a rage about them, but 
speaks aa if there were a prospect of a reconciliation between his 
daughter and her husband (M', v. 11). This is the motive of his pres- 
ence now. After a conversation with Onesimus he enters his daugh- 
ter's house, Onesimus that in which his master was staying. Then 
comes the arbitration scene at the beginning of the second act. 

By the decision of the arbitrator the trinkets are given over to 
Syriscua. As he looks them over Onesimus appears, recognizes the 
ring as that of Charisius, and takes possession of it. The wife of 
Syriscus meanwhile withdraws with the baby into the house. Onesi- 
mus ia at a loss to know what to do with the ring. His master is 
already angry with him for hia meddling. To show him the ring, he 
later explains to Syriscus, before knowing the mother of the child, 
would be to cast upon him, without adequate proof, suspicion of 
being the child's father. Habrotonon chances to overhear this con- 
versation. She calls to mind the girl whom ahe had aeen in distress 
at the last Tauropolia, Perhaps this girl was the mother, Charisius 
the father. But before attempting to find the mother Habrotonon 
must be certain that the ring came into the possession of the child's 
mother directly from Charisius. She proposes, therefore, first to learn 
from the wife of Syriscus where she got the child, and then to wear 
the .ring in the presence of Charisius. When he questions her, she 
will tell the story of the episode at the Tauropolia as if she herself 
were the wronged girl. Having thus drawn from Charisius an admis- 
sion of the truth, she will show him the child. Of course he will 
believe her to be its mother, but she promises to. undertake a search 
for the true mother as soon as she is sure that the time and place 
and circumstances all point to the girl whom she had noticed at the 
festival. The reward for which she hopes is her freedom. When 
Habrotonon goes in to talk to the wife of Syriscus, Smicrines arrives 
in a towering passion. He has heard in the city the whole truth 
about the extravagant life of Charisius, and he now sees with his 
own eyes the elaborate preparations which are making for the day's 



enteitainmeiit. He is resolved to put an end to such a waste of 
money by taking hia daughter lionie and demanding the retui-n of 
the dowry, Chaerestratua protests in vain. 

We have reached the crisis in the action. Chaiisius seems ahnost 
to have succeeded in his object, namely, by a lavish waste of money 
to cause Smicrines to second his own efforts to induce Pamphila to 
leave him, since she will not go of her own accord. Hahrotonon, 
on the other hand, is following out a plan which, if successful, will 
convict Ghariaius of a fault far more serious than that which he 
lays at the door of Pamphila, but which, nevertheless, will restore 
Pamphila to him. If Smicrines, on the other hand, succeeds iu his 
plan, Habrotonou's discovery of the mother of the child will come 
too late to bring happiness to the household. 

Two questions arise at this point which oiir fragmentary text does 
not explicitly answer. I>oes Smicrines know that his daughter has 
borne a bastard ? It seems hardly possible, else he would not be so 
arrc^ant in his attitude toward Charisius. Philumena's father in the 
Hecyra is for a long time kept in ignorance of the fact that his 
daughter has borne a child, and then is led to believe that her child 
ia the acknowledged son of Pamphilus. The second question is : Do 
Smicrines and Pamphila, at the time of their interview, know Cha- 
risius to be the father of a child? It has been generally assumed that 
they do, and Pamphila's conduct has. been interpreted accordingly. 
But the sequence of events, as made clear by the extant text, renders 
this assumption impossible. At the end of the third act no one knows 
the fact, though Habrotonon and Onesiraus suspect it. Smicrines 
goes into one house to see his daughter, Habrotonon into the other 
to see first the wife of Syriacus and then Charisius himself. The for- 
mer interview is protraj?ted beyond the time required by Habrotonon 
for her two errands, for Charisius is able, after seeing her, to catch 
the last part of Pamphila's reply to her father. There is no possibility 
of there having been any communication between Habrotonon and 
Charisius (who alone are enlightened) on the one hand, and Smicrines 
and Pamphila on the other, before the conversation between the last 
two is over. Onegimus is in the house with Charisius until v. 663 ; 
Sophrona is with her mistress as long as Smicrines is with her. 
The first person, other than Charisius and Hahrotonon, to l^eam that 



Charisius is the father of a child is Onesimus, and he overhears 
the confession from his master's lips while still within the house 
(v. 681) ; and Sophrona is told by Habrotonon in the extant scene 
(v. 656). 

The doubt has been caused, in the lack of the text of the early 
scenes of the fourth act, by the poet's very ingenious method of nar- 
rating simultaneous events. When the fourth act opens, both inter- 
views which are to determine the course of the plot and counterplot 
are taking place. This was doubtless explained to the audience in the 
opening monologue of Onesimus. Then there is a period of suspense 
during the scene that introduces the Cook. In a few moments Sraicri- 
nes, knowing oaly that his daughter will not accept his guidance, 
comes from his visit with her and departs for his home. Sophrona 
soon comes from her mistress weeping. Through her the spectators 
are informed of tlie stormy interview, from Pamphila's point of 
view; for no doubt Smicriaes had avowed his intention of returning 
to take her home by force. Habrotonon has already had her talk 
with Charisius, and in a brief scene with Sophrona completes the 
circle of evidence. We next learn, first from Onesimus and then from 
Charisius, further details of the conversation, which had ended some 
time before, between Pamphila and her father, this time from the 
point of view of Charisius. At the time he overheard the last por- 
tion of it he was aware of his o.wn guilt, but Smicrines and Pamphila 
were debating the divorce without that knowledge. The (tTu^^ of 
which Pamphila speaks in v. 706 (the Latin equivalent in Hec. 388 
is advorsa eius) is her own shame, not that of Charisius. The 
situation is ma^le clear by the use of the future tense in the self- 
denunciation of Ohai-isius vv. 701 ff. He conceives of Fate as say- 
ing to him : "Your wife's unwitting fault you do not brook ; but I 
shall prove thee guilty of like sin. And then all gently will she thee 
entreat, while thou," etc. 

The plot now proceeds rapidly to its denouement. By the discovery 
that the child ia his own Charisius is placed in a most humiliating 
and embarrassing position, from which he is soon rescued by Ha- 
brotonon, who bluntly tells him, as he is angrily rebuking Onesimus 
for his interference, that Pamphila is the child's mother. Charisius 
thereupon returns to his own house and is reconciled with his wife. 



The distribution of rewards begins (vv. 769 ff .). Habrotonon of course 
gets the money to buy her freedom from her owner. Onesimus is for- 
given for hia meddling, perhafta even rewarded by hia freedom and by 
the hand of Habrotonon in marriage.* As for Smicrinea, who cornea 
from the city in what ia probably the final acene, prepared to take 
his daughter away by force, he ia mercileaaly flouted by Onesimua. 
He is the last to leam the truth, and his enlightenment cornea at 
the moment of his greatest arrogance. 

The motivea which govern the conduct of Charisius aud Smicrinea 
are more intelligible when we consider them in the light of the pro- 
visions of the Attic law concerning divorce. If a husband desired 
to put away his wife he had aimply to send her away (iir^ir^jrav) in 
the presence of witnesaea. The witnesses would naturally be informed 
of the alleged grounds for the action. In all cases of awmrtpijas the. 
legal representative of the woman recovered the dowry, except, pos- 
sibly, when the charge waa infidelity or, as in the present instance, 
unchastity before marriage. On this point there is lack of evidence 
for the classical period, and a difference of opinion among modem 
authorities *; but it was the practice of other peoples and of the 
Greeks of Homeric and post^lassical times that iu such cases the 
dowry might be retained by the wtonged husband. The wife who de- 
sired a separation from her husband, on the other hand, waa obliged 
to appear in person before the archon and to file with him a notifica- 
tion of iroXmliK, giving her reasons. Whatever the grounds she cited, 
if the divorce was granted the dowry went back to her legal repre- 
sentative. In the Epitrepontes, Smicrinea is concerned only with 
recovering the dowry. That he may legally demand it his daughter 

I The insistence apon the purity of HabrotonoD (w. 2S3, 261) seems to pre- 
pare the way for such an outcome. Onestmus stoutly defends her character 
(V. 772) and admires her cleverness (vr. 308 tt. , 840). She ha« promised to reward 
him it successful {v. 826). 

* On Uie subject in general see Meier-Schitmann-Lipsius, Att Proc. II, pp. 
610 S. ; and Caiitemer in Daremberg-Saglio s. DivorCium. Menander U cited by 
the grammarians for his use of the terms ivawturvw and diroXefimi' in their tech- 
nical legal sense. It seems likely that Qte source of the citation was this play, 
foi d*(v/firni' occurs in M>, v. 10, and dro\e(iri» in v. 854. The motive of diri- 
Xu^ii was used In tJie plays entitled 'ArtiKtlrauci by Apollodorus of Carystus and 
Ctobylus, aod ia the Hecyi« of Tersnc« (cf. v. 602). 



must first leave her husband's house (aroKawai'). Smierines' anxiety 
that the initiative shall proceed from her may be due either to the 
imminent danger -that, if she refuses or delays, the dowry will be 
dissipated by Charisius, or to the fear that Charisius may take the 
first step by sending Pamphila away for iinchastity and ^us retain 
his legal, right to the dowry. It seems probable that both motives 
are at play ; but in our ignorance of the legal status of the dowry in 
such a case, and in default of any explicit allusions in the extant 
text, the former motive may be accepted as sufficient. Charisius, 
as we have seen, does not send bis wife away, but himself leaves 
the home. His motive must be sought in the sincerity of his 
love for.h^r and his desire to spare her the shame and reproach 
which attached to the wife who had been repudiated for the gravest 

In the preceding discussion of the plot of the Epitrepontes fre- 
quent reference has been made to the Hecyra of Terence, the original 
of which was written by Apollodorue of Carystus, one of the famous 
poets of the New Comedy, whose active career began a few years 
after Menander's death. The similarity in the plots of the two 
plays was remarked by a Latin poet of the fifth century, Apollinaris 
Sidonius, in one of his letters (4. 12) ; and indeed the resemblance is 
so great that one cannot escape the conviction that the younger poet 
had the Epitrepontes in mind when he framed his plot. Philumena 
had suffered outrage at the hands of her future husband. On the 
birth of her child, which she tries in vain to keep from her hus- 
band's knowledge, the latter resolves not to live witli her again, in 
spite of his deep affection for her. A ring in the hands of the mere- 
trix Bacchis, with whom Pamphilus had lived, leaxls to the discovery 
that Pamphilus is the father of the child. There are many minor 
resemblances. The words of Bacchis after her discovery (vv. 816 ff.) 
could with little change be transferred to the mouth of Habrotonon.^ 

' A repudiated wife in a play by Anasandrides (58 K.) says : xnX™^, \iyu 

»«, Kol rpoai.rr'rp, w ritrar, iSit iariv, wi t4i> nrfp iKiXBtlr oltiSt wapi riripij, 

* Compare v. 818, gnatum ei restituo, paene qui l»arum ipsiusque 
opera periit, witli the list of Habrotonon's services enumerated in E. TTOS., 
esp. V. T71, awtvSi a not watSAptor i(t6pT]K4 ffM.'' 



la tlie management of the plot, so far as this portion of the story 
is concerned, o^er points of similarity are probable, although they 
are not directly evidenced in the present text of the Epitrepontes. 
For example, Charisiua, like Famphilus, probably agreed to keep tbe 
birth of the child a secret, to spare bis wife the shame ; and Smicrines, 
like Phidippus, probably was kept in ignorance of the real cause of 
the difference between his daughter and her husband. But here the 
resemblance ends. Pbilumena leaves her husband's house before his 
return from his journey. Sostrata makes every effort to bring her 
daugbter-ln-law baek to Pampbilus, Smicrines to separate Pamphila 
from bis son-in-law. Pampbilus is a reformed rake, Oharisius a model 
youth apparently gone wrong. The ring was taken by Pampbilus from 
Pbilumena and by him given to Bacchis, and Bacchis quite by acci- 
dent discovers the secret which brings happiness to her former lover. 
We see that the close literacy relationship between the two plays is 
illustrated by the points of intentional difference no less than by 
the points of conscious similarity. Menander corap(sed a comedy to 
which he might have given tbe name of " Father-in-law " ; ApoUo- 
dorus took almost the same set of characters situated in similar cir- 
cumstances, substituted Sostrata for Sophrona and Phidippus for 
Smicrines, and made of it a "Mother-in-law." But except for the 
character of Sostrata in the Hecyra, which is quite as snccessful 
in its way as that of Smicrines in the Epitrepontes and probably a 
more original copception, the characters in the play of Menander 
are mucb finer and much more skillfully drawn than those in tbe 
play of his imitator. 

The scene of the Epitrepontes is laid in a country deme, not far 
from Athens {w. 26, 246, 36'l). Two houses are represented in the 
scene. The first ia that of Charisius. Pamphila is living there, with 
Sophrona, but not with her husband (p. 96, v, 10, cf. on v. 354). It 
is there that Smicrines visits her (p. 97, v. 26). Charisios does not 
enter this house until the end of the fourth a«t, when he has learned 
the truth (after v. 742). Ouesimus is once more installed there in 
the fifth act, when Smicrines makes his last visit to his daughter 
(vv. 866 ff.). The second house belongs to Chaerestratus. It is re- 
ferred to (p. 98, V. 31) as "next door" to the other and as his. Chae- 
restratus, however, seems not to reside there. At any rate Syriscus 



comes to this house to wait for his arrival, as if by previous appoint- 
ment (v. 161), and with wife and child expects to spend the night 
there (w. 196, 197). From v. 194 we learn that Onesimus also is 
staying at this house ; this implies Charisius and Habrotonon as 
well, and the guests whom Charisius is entertaining (v, 195). From 
another set of passages it would seem that Oharisius has betaken 
himself to the house of the lerio who owns Habrotonon. It is in 
such a house, we are told (v. 529), that be is wasting his substance. 
It was not the practice of wild Athenian youth to introduce their 
mistresses into their homes, but to visit them at the house of the 
leno. When Habrotonon makes her first appearance a number of 
young men, evidently the guests of Charisius, torment her and try 
to detain her (vv. 213 ff.). Such a scene would hardly be conceiv- 
able in a respectable bouse. Finally, Oneaimus wishes bad luck to 
the house of Chaerestratus (p. 98, v. 30). His motive is clear if it 
is there that his young master is making his name notorious. From 
this evidence it would seem that the second house in the scene 
belongs to Chaerestratus, but has been rented by the leno who owns 

Between these two houses there was some sort of communication. 
Chaiisius "crouching at the door within" overhears the conversa- 
tion of Smicrines and Pamphila (v, 679). The door was probably 
in the division wall that was supposed to separate the gardens back 
of the two houses. This arrangement is often referred to in Plautus, 
cf. Stich. 614 per hortum transibo, Merc. 1008, Cas. 612, etc. 

The papyrus fragments of this play were contained in three dif- 
ferent quaternions, which are here and in the margin of the text desig- 
nated as X, y, and z respectively. The accompanying table will show 
how the extant portions of the text were distributed among these 
three quires. The number of pages between the several continuous 
portions of text may be regarded as certain ; but the amount of text 
lost at the beginning and end of the play is merely estimated. The 
second act, which began with the meeting of Davus and Syriscus, 
can hardly have extended back more than half a page beyond D'. 
The first act probably filled, in addition to the first one and one-half 
pages of quaternion y, some three pages of the preceding quaternion x, 
making altogether about 157 lines. The title, hypothesis, and list of 



characters would have filled all but alxjut sisteeii lines of the third 
page. At the end of the play probably not more than a single page 
is lost. The length of the Epitrepontea, according to this estimate, 
was something like thirty-one papyrus pages or about 1100 verses. 

Quaternion x Quaterkion y Ql-atkrniok z 

<iiuiLpage Pap. page Qaat. page Pap. page Pap. page 
1 1 lost IE' (last U 11.) 

NT^ M' (26 II.) 13 
NT", M» (26 11.) 14 

Q> (last 9 11.) 
Qi (last 9 11.) 










iXopof ' cnifiTOruy 

ri: Tin, 2V.r«ou «a 

( rd TiuSiof ' viD^prnu roS VLayapav ' 




BHB : A deme of Attica, before the house of Chiterestratus, which is occupied 
bj UabTotonon luid Charisius, and that of ChariBius, in which bis wife 
Pamphila etill lives. The highway leads to Alhena. 

Sc. 1, Okesihub, Daws 

Ouesimus, returning from bia errand in the city, meets DavuB, who is on hin 
way thither. The conversation turns upon the domeBtic affairs of Cha- 
risius. Three veiBes from the prologue are preserved in a quotatioD : 

ou}( o rpotfiiiJiO'i (Tov, iTpo<; 6eiov, 'Ovi/tn/ie, book, 

o vvv £)(a>i''^T^v' AfipoTOVOV T^v }j>a.\Tpiav, 
eyrjp.' €pay)(os ; 


Trdvv p.€v ovv. 

After Davus haa gone on his way, Smicrines enteiB, coming from the city (cf.v. 
360). He has probably heard of the estrangement of Charlaius and Fampbila 

Fr. 600. On the speakera in the r^t, and the Latin poets translate by 

eiposiUon scene, see above, pp, 37, 32 erilia filiua {Ter. Eun. 289 and Do- 
note, 37. These verses are quoted by natus' note ad loc.) or erus minor 
rhetorical writers to illustrate the ef- (Plaut. Merc. 112). The word, fre- 
fect of an answer following quickly quentlyusedintheNew Comedy, prop- 
upon the question. The second verse is erly implies that the erus maior 
quoted in an unmetrical form ; Tijrhas (Plaut, True. 307) is still alive. See 
been added to supply the defect. But on v. ISO. Oneeimus himself refeis 
the art, is not needed, and perhaps to Cbarlslus as ttatiriit. — Iva^xM = ^ 
ipaoBtti was originally written and in- distinctly conveisational word, not em- 
tlonall; altered in quoting. — rp4^i|Mt: ployed by the tragic poets, who use 
Photins defines as i Hiirtpoi olnotwwi- iprtut or rtuffrl. 



and cornea to inquire concemli^ the cause of the trouble. At the cloae of 
the scene, probably after a coDvetsation with Oneamus, he goee into tbe 
faouee of Charisius, and OoeBlmus, probably after a monologne, enters tbe 

house of CbaereBtratuB. 

ACT II (jBat.y,p.3 

Sc. 1. SYM8CU8, DaVUS 

Syriscus enteni from the country, accompanied bj his wife, who carries a 
baby In her arms. Davus, on bis way back from the city, meets thera. 
Syriscus has just demanded of Davus (vv. 58 ff.) the trinkets which lie has 
heard were found with the child (t. 64), and Davus baa refused to give them 
up. We find tliem here in the midst of their altercation. 

tfifvyG,^ ro BCkcuov. 


ov oEt IT ciX^iv ra fi'^ <t . 

Bodln and Hazon, Extraits de M^ 
nandt«, p. 21, and Fiscbel, Hermes 
XLUI (1908) , p. 81 1, have drawn atten- 
tion to the striking similarity between 
the following scene and the situation 
which Euripides dramatized in theAlo- 
pe,asTeportedbjHygiDusl8T. Alope, 
dau^iter of King Cercyon, bore a child 
to Poseidon and exposed it. A shepherd 

I Infa! 

. sin 

t Indui 


inter eos jurgium esset, quod 
qui pneram acceperat insignia 
Ingenuitatis reposceret, ille 
autem uon daret, contendentes 
ad regem Cercyonem venernnt 
et contendere coeperunt. ille 
satem qui infantetn donatum 

acceperat repetere insignia 
coepit. Observe that the arbitrator 
In the Alope, as in the Epitrepontes, 
proves to be the child's grandfather. 

1. H SCmuov : the claim which Sy- 
riscus has urged as just, viz., that the 
trinkets should go with the child, ^rf- 
•yni is conative. — rwco^rnt*: without 
the old literal implication of blackmail 
and false-wltneffi, but with reference 
to the sycophant's tricky and sophis- 
tical methods : this u pure chieanerif, 
cf. P. 258. — Ghttbx^: miserable, a 
posUctasdcal usage. Menander's vo- 
cabulary is rich in abusive epithets of 
this kind, — words that have lost their 
original moral or physical connotation, 
e.g. r^nipAtt AtfXuH, itajtoSeU/ivr, Updffv- 
X«, etc. The vocative Jurrvj;^ is ali- 
test£d for Menander by the ancient 
grammarians (fr. 216 K,}; cf. Soph. 
FhiL 827 vr/, iSinu dta^t. 




ilTlTp€1TT€OV TivC 



ifxai fi€v tra.': iKavo^. SiKaia Se 

eoTi 7re/>i Tourtuf . 


8 TTOo^ft) ; Tt yap iToi /AereStSouv ; 

Enter Smicrines from the hooae of ChaiiBius. 

8c. 2. Striscus, Daws, Smickines 


TOVTOi' Xa^eiif 

2. imTpmrlo* ; i.e. Hart uptnu nothing to complain of; In that case, 

(schol. Arisioph. Ach. 1115), the tech- however, we shouM expect -^ip instead 

nical term for commitUng a case to of it. But Dams pretendH not to fear 

arbitration, SiaiTifri^s alpiTaSat (Harp.). the result of an arbitration. The 7iip 

e which the Athenians in the following sentence shows that 

made of arbitration as a legal process he has jUst uttered a complaint, But 

made this a most natural suggestion. is tAia fair (reotmenl of one who has 

InFlaut.Rud. 1002 Trachalio proposes shared his find with you? Cf. Luc. 

to Gripua that the dispute as to the Dial, meretr. 9. 4 tltcua rirouBa, I've 

ownership of the casket shall be so got my detetU, and Stiri -riax*" i" 

decided: vide, sis, quoius arbi- v. 61. 

tratu facere nos via? The phrase 6. dfoS^ ^^Tt- ^^ '^^^ formula 
often comes to mean a mere challenge, placed at Che head of Athenian decrees 
as In Arisioph. Ran. 528 toSt' fyd jiap- implied a confident wish, moi/ good /or- 
t6p<iiuu koI Tofi *oiffi» HriTptra, cf, Ter. tune attend. Here the phrase is weak- 
Ad. 123. ened to an expression of acquiescence, 
4 f. Th »S» : cf , Tlieocr. 5. 61 IXX* Very aell, *o be it. It seems to betray 
Tit i/tiu, t(i Kpiftti — not: aasbody. — a certain inquietude on the part of 
GlMunSi vd«X'- if affirmative, but I'i>« Davus ; see Bodin on S. 85. 


ZTPISKOS (to Smicrinea) 

7r/>os tSv BiStv, 

vfnf; irepi tivo^; 

Ti oJw €/*ot fie\€L ; 

di^iXeyo^ec trpayfid ti. 



Kpf.rqv rovTov nva 
10 JijTow^ej' wrov ■ ci S^^ <re p/t)Sev KotXvet, 
SiaXvcrof ■qp,a^. 


«i KOKitrT airoXovfievoL, 

aXX' o^<(>9 — TO Trpayfi iarlj/ ^paj^v 
Kai paZiov fiaOeiv, irarep, — Sos t^v \a.piv. 

8. A tribrach such aa that in the 11. EidXucro*; the act. of the person 
second foot, with word-diTision after who effects a reconciliation, the mid. of 
the second short syllable, occura only diaputanta who " make up." Smicrinea 
ten tloieB lu Menander in the first two will aoon be engaged in a business of 
feet and ia excluded from the other feet. this kind, see M', v. 11, p. 91. — d«o- 
The first two syllables consist of an X«f|M*ot: youmi»erable»cimi\dTda,\\t. 
nnellded dissyllabic word In common doomed Co uUerdeseruction, the familiar 
use. White, p. 145. A tribrach like abusive address of the Old Comedy, 
that in the fourth foot, contained in a The future impliea a nisli. 

word that overlaps both waya, ia found 12. Ei^Npai: the garb of rustics, 

in the fourth foot alao In E. 288, 300. cf. Strepsiadea' words in Ariatoph. 

9. Note the sullen and overbearing Nub. 72 Ihar vit oir rii 01705 it toD *fX- 
natUTB of Smicrlnes, cf . w. 11,31, 140. Win, wriref) A ToTii») iroii, ai0Wpa»^«j(i^ 

10. ■■Xiii: the u in this woni, al- mi. In enumerating the coatumes of 
ways long in anapaestic and dactylic comedy Pollux 4. lldsayari}^, jSacrir- 
rbythiua, is short in iambic and tro- pU, Si^^Sipa M rwr iypoituv. It had a 
cimlc. Cf. V.22. hood, id. 7. 70. 



xaip^ TO Bucatov iiriKpareiv a^avra^mi, 
Kai Tov irapaTVY)(a.vov7a tovtov toJ) fiepovi 
€x^iv iTpopoiav ■ Koiifov itrri r^ j8t^ 

AA02 (BBide) 

p-erpLff ye avpiTeir\€Ypai p^ropi. 
20 Ti ■yap ^ereSiSoui' ; 


ippiveiT ovv, elire pot, 



aKowTopai ■ Ti ya^ 
rd K^dXvoi'; <ru wporepos, 6 truitnotv, Xeye. 

173 K. 

of; ai' Si 

ai* diKaa'6>; 

15 ff. Theee (our veraea are quoted in 
Orion's Anthology, but xpit has been 
loat in transmiBsioD, giving a totally 
difFerent meaning to the excerpt. — Iv 
marA mupf : on enerj/ occasion. 

17. TOViTau TdC iiipovt : tha part or 
COnJtdemtion, viz. tw IwapaTttr arar- 
raxoG ri Sfnutf. The phraw is little 

more than a rlietorically ampilfled 
huiuB rei. fi^pot, part, portion, lot, 
tOU, concern ; cf . the phrase ri ;>iip ni- 
pvt, for my part, lo far a» 1 am con- 
cerned. Tliepas0er-by(i.e, anyone who 
clianc«a upon an Issue where justice is 
involved) should give good heed that 
justice prevails. The grandiloquence la 
characteristic of Sjiiscus. 

18. Mivdv : SUbj. txtit riAmar, tri. 
Of common intereet,and sohei« an obli- 
gation (from Sc? above). Cf.Eur.Suppl. 
688 i-dm;! 'EXXitJot mirir r6St, el ToAi Ba- 
rirrat . , . drd^uirit {{«. — Tf pUf^v- 

Twv : rhetorical amplification for Tort. 

19. |UTp(<p yi : a fair tort of, litotes. 
Cf.F.SS9. — ni|»r^Xry|uu: afigure de- 
rived from wrestling, cf. Eur. Bacch. 
8O0 irifHfi 7( T^St rru/iTiirX^#ti0a' {/vy. 

20. t( Ydf fUTtStSom; cf. v. 5.— 
4f4uvtET< : the usual agreement of arbi- 
trants, cf. Dem.3S.15 eli nl Ho y>»lv 

21. «If: cognate obj., cf. Plat. 
Crit. 60c uiuMynro . . . tmtirtir rail 
Sicait all £> 1^ irj\» iud^,' 

22. In the Cairo text only one in- 
stance (S. 466) of an anapaest con- 
tained in three words occurs in tbe 
firat foot, and but three elsewhere in 
the verse. Hence the /u which the MS. 
gives after tu\6iir, making the verse 
unmetrical, is rather to be deleted than 
transferred to tbe first foot. — ti KitXi- 

ov: ct. Dem. 1.12 TlriKuXicii It aprir 
trrai^lfiir; — ivwrvftv; anarbitratj 



fllKpOV y afblPEf, OV Ttt ITpOS TOVTOV flOVOIf 

TTpax^^vff) tv' ^ o-oi KoX <ra<f>ij to TTpayfiaTa — 
25 if T^ S(urci T^ irkyjo'loi' t<ov ^(^otpuop 

TOVTti>»' elTOLfiaiVOV TplOKOtTTT/V l(Ttii<;, '. 

fieknare, raun/i' ■^p.epav auros /iocos, 

procedure on the part of Smicrines, 
for the plaintiff hftd the right to speak 
first. But Menander prefers that the 
party who is to win shall speak Uat. 
The poets of the Old Comedy follow 
this principle in tlie "debate" or 

23ff. Ad ancieiitrhetoriciaii (Spen- 
gel I, p. 359. IS) remarked with approval 
that the speecheB of the litigants in this 
scene were without prooemia and that 
the eSect was realistic : Ti]r SUiir Imv 
' aiSir H Sia^^pci ^ 

a^A II 

q it Sim 

pioii XiytaSat. Cf. the praise of Quin- 
tilian (10, 1. 70): sed mihi longe 

Buo videtnr (Menander), nisi for- 
te aut ilia mala (aunt) iudicia 
quae Epitrepontes, EpicleroB, 
Loci-oe habent, aut meditatio- 
nes In Fsophodee, Nomothete, 



lutae. — lUKpdc Y* ■ ■ ' *P^1[|"*'''|>' ' ^''^ 
broken sentence reproduces the collo- 
quial manner, A partic. is to be sup- 
plied with each of the first two clauses, 
and a predicate, e.g. Siyy^ffown, with 
the wliole. — &»■*•«»: sc, ipxiitm, cf. 
Plat, Phil. 44 1) dpxo^ii-oui -roBiv imBtf. 
The pardc. is often omitted with trw- 
fc»,. aa in Dem. 59. 74 jSmfXiiwii . , . rtpl 
airiiy imSet SaiyfyrairSai. — o4 Ti . . . 

vpaxS^vm : sc. SuitXSiir, cf . Dem. 44. 6 
irayKahr . . . futpf iru$tt ri wtpl toS 
T^iiiwi J(«r SufttiBftr, — tva . . . Kal 
<ra^ : the lal ia intensive, quite clear ; 
oft^n, as here, in purpose clauses, t)ut 
generally modifying the verb, aa Plat. 
Gorg. 437 C In nal tlSu S ti X^eii. 

26. roirttv : sliows that tlie scene of 
the action ia in the country ; cf. v. 361. 
— vpiaKorHfr : a month has paased 
BincB the birtii of the child. For an- 
other indication of the time see v. 904. 

27. J||iUpa* : ace. of duration. The 
ordinal numbers are usual when the 
point of time reached ("ago") is ex- 
pressed. The article does not accom- 
pany the ordinal in these phrases, cf. 
Aeschin. 3.77 ipSiii,iir S' inUpat . , . rtrt- 
XeuTiJivloi, Lys. 24. 6 rplror Iroi tbutI. 

2S. The exposure of children was 
not forbidden by law in Athens (Meier- 
Sch5mann-Lipaius,Att. Proc., p. 528 n .), 
but the extent of the practice is by no 
means to be inferred from the use 
made of the motive, with its roraantic 
possibilities, by the dramatic poets. 
There was little public sentiment 
against tlie exposure of deformed chil- 
dren (Arist. Pol. 1S35 b 20), though the 
custom was peculiarly Spartan. The 
reasons for exposure in the poets are ; 
lo conceal the mother's shame (Hero, 
Epitr.); the father's refusal to recog- 
nize the child as his own ; poverty 


ejfof Sepaia (cal toiovtoci Tiva 

30 KOtTflOV. 


ou*f e^ Xeyeic. 


iav \a\rjs fiera^, ry ^aKTqpia 

(Peric); the fact that the child ia a 
giri (Ter. Heaut. 627). A girl was re- 
garded as a heavy burden. Men. 18 K. 
Xa)te*ir yt 'ftryiTijp frijim lal SvaSii- 
$iTOr, Poaeid. 11 K, Mr Tpl-pti i-ai tit 

29. SJpua: objects hung about the 
neck as a sort of necklace, in Kur. Ion 
two serpents of gold Sipina raiSJ ho- 
ybmf ^ptir{v. 1431), here the ring and 
other tilings enumerated in vv. 168 ff. 
Other objects {tariiis, cf. P. 6W) were 
attached to the child in a wallet {mipl- 
Smr, V. 114) or laid beside it in a chest 
((vydtrpior P. 603, ic«T« P. 633, cis- 

tella cum crepundiis Plaut. Cist. 
655, Rud. 389, Ter. Eun. 753). These 
things and the clothes wliicli the child 
wore are often referred to as yrwpl- 
(r^To(vv.86, 114). Tlie Qreek mother 
who eiposed her child to a posrible 
death was moved by a curious scruple 
to provide a means of identification in 
case the child was found and grew to 
maturity, Cf . the sentiment expressed 
by Sostrata in Ter. Ueaut. 649 ut 

osne, quoin eicpo 




tris bonis. The tokens were care- 
fully preserved by the foster-parents 
and later by the foundling (in an 1(7701 
.in Eur. Ion 1412) in the hope tliat by 
means of them the parents might be 
discovered. The dramatic poets made 
extensive use of such tokens in work- 
ing out recognition scenes ; they play 
a part in the first three comedies in 
this edition. For examples from trag- 
edy see w. lOB S. Among the various 
methods of iraynipiaa Aristotle Poet 
1464 B 20 considers 4 id <ri]uilaiv as irt- 
XroT^Ti;, though most freqikently em- 
ployed, mentioning irtpiSipaia among 
the ititHia. — Note that this verse con- 
sists of sis iambs. Pure iambic verses 
are more common in Menander than in 
Aristophanes, but less common than in 
Euripides. The first diphthong In tih- 
avTvt is measured eitlior long or short 
in Menandcr, as in his predecessors. 

30, Irrlv ; sc. i ri7.i>. 

31, XoX.^ |UTa{i:=/uTiifA iVroM^jft 
XaXfiy, cf. Xen. Anab. 3, 3. 27. 

32, Katlfoiuu; come doton upon, ct. 
Luc. Symp. 16 rdxa S' it Tum taBUm 







'rpi^tiv e/icWoc ■ ra.vT eSo^e fioi totc. 
35 4v wktI ^ovXtjv S', ovep airacri yiyverai, 
■SiSous ifiavT^, SieXoyi^dyxT^i'. "ifiol 

Ti iraiSor/30^ias tai KaKtav ; woOev 8' e-yoi D», quat. 

TOVavT a,vakoxr<o ; ti ^povr&iov iftoC; " 

ToiovToffC ns Tji'- cVoi)A<uvoi' TraXii' 
40 &a$fv. ^X^ei* ovTO<i — eirri. S' avBpaKev^ — 


areXd^T). nporepov Sc /ioi (rvv'j$7js tyeyova. 

e^LaXovfj-ev a.WijXoi'i. trKvOpeoiTOv ovra. p.€ 

iSftW' "ti trucwovs," ^TjO"t, "ASos;" "Tiydp" iyeo, 

T^ ffaKTifpltf. In this meaning always 37. The tribrach contained in 

, in the uieanlng reach v. ace. gle word which overlaps 

33. Asyndeton is characteristic of and the following foot is foiuul in the 

Menander'a style, especially in narra- second foot also in v. 368 and in v. 648 

tJve passages. (proper name). 

35. A new turn to the proverbial 39. Toiovroo-t tw ; such a one = 
expression ir nxrl ^Xi} (or ri( mil in tuch a mood, cf. Theoer. 13. 64 ; as 
^obXi)), on which see Kock on Men. fi. a lion is aronsed by the voice of the 
733. Herodotus 7. 12 says of Xerxes fawn, 'SpatXiiii roioSroi . . . ItUniro, 
rvirt Si jSovXJ))' StSoiii. — YfYvlTOi : the Eur. Orest. 16S0 xiyii roauTOi. 

Cairo MS. consistently gives the fonns 43. tXaXaOfuv : descriptive impt., 

in 71P-, but the inscriptions show that we fell to talking, Gildersleeve, Syn. 

the short forms did not come into use g 207. The description passes from the 

untilafter292B.c.,MeisterhanB-Schwy- aor. fXfcrflrst to the impf. and then to 

zer, Gramm. d. Alt. Inschr., p. 177. (he historical present. — rmlpwrAv. . . 

36. Ifwl: sc.4c<, on which the geni- o^wom: cf. Plat. Ale. IIISSa ^alm 
tivesin vv. 37, 88 depend, cf. Eur. Med. yi rai irtvBpuraiiirst . . . wt ti ivrrtoi- 
G65 rol Tt yip rafSwt t( Stii ;k»i (CroUet). 



48 -nepUpyo^ eifii.. Kat to irpayii avr^ Xeyoi, 
ftJs eSpov, <i>5 avetXdyxTjc. o Se t6t€ fiep 
ev0v<;, iTpiv (.iirclv wavr, iSei6^- "ovrai ri croi 
aya&ov yevoiTo, Aae," irap' iKoarov Xeyov, 
"ifioi TO wcuSCov Sds" ovTa»5 evru^s, 

BO ouTto? iXevBepO'i. yufaiKo," if>'r}trC, "ya.p 
^a>. rfKova~Q S' aireOavev to iratSioc" — 
TovTQV \eytiii', ij vvv'^e'xE^ '''^ iraiSibc — 


try TavT ; 



5 To-^.^ 

oXiji/ rrjv Tfp.^pav 

45, mpUfiY'l tlfu- ~ 'rfptfiiyi^iuit. 
I.e. in assuming a TesponBibilitj that 
does not belong lo me. CI. Plat. Apol. 
19e XaKpiTip . . . wipitpydllTai ftrriSf 
1-4 re iri y^i lal oApdna. 

46, iJpo* : the tiugmeut in qu- began 
to disappear as earl; as 321 b.c. and is 
not found in inscriptions after 300. — 
A tribrach composed of three words 
OGCUI8 lu the fifth foot also in E. 67S 
and P. 1. Aristophanes admits it here 
only four times. The arsis of a tri- 
brach so formed is elsewhere (exclud- 
ing one in the first foot) almost always 
the final syllable of ^ word of two or 
more syllables ; but tliree times (£. 40, 
2D1, 298) the tribrach is composed of 
two monosyllables and the first syl- 
lable of the following word, and once 
(H. 11)of tbteemonosyllables. White, 
p. 146. 

47, «pl* thnlv: the meter did not 
admit^K.whichis grammatically neces- 
sary. — o\rm,KTi. : a common formula 

introducing an entreaty, as here, or a 
posi ti ve asseveration, promise, orthreat, 
Witli an entreaty a blessing is called 
down upon the person supplicated; 
iTof characterizes this usage, while fial 
is used when the phrase backs up a 
promise, assertion, or threat. Cf. vv. 
146, 858, Plant. Stieh. 764 ita me di 
ament, Otherformsof thesamehabit 
ofspeechareinnumerable,cf. Aristoph. 

Hor. Od. 1. 3 sic te diva potens 
Cypri. . . regat. 

48. wop" Incuttov : cf. Plat, Prot. 
326 D Tap ItaaJop mil ((r/oi tai Xiyoi- 
itiiftiarTfi (Leeu.). 

49. oETBt : sc. yiwo. 

50. ^i|r(, t&f : the position of yip, 
crowded from its natural position by 
the interjected ^ijfff, is probably char- 
acteristic of informal colloquial speech, 

cf, 1 



KaTerpitpe. Xnrapovvri koX iretOovri fii 

ras V€iDas. 




fiera t^s yuwaiKos irepirvx^^ f*oi it)!/, at^i'tu 
ra Tore OTfi'eKTe^eiTa tovtw — fUKpa. Se 
^1/ raOra xai X^po? tis, ov0€v — aftoi 
o.iro\afi.^d,v€i.v, xeX hetva irotrj^ew' i^i/tr' on 
ouK anoBCSiiifL , avTos S' ^civ tout' d^tw. 
iyat Se ■)<' awrdi' »^^i Seic rjfttf X^piv 
ov fj-ereXa^ev Seo/icco; - ei yx'^ irai^a Se 

Syriscua by name. But they do not 
know each other. The name was prob- 
ably written above the line as a note 
on ai. See Crit. Ap. 

Si S. The narrative takes on a 
briskertonewitli theaorists. Theseare 
intemipted by the descriptive imperf., 
««T(^X«. The leisurely pres. is re- 
sumed in V. 60. — KOT^rpii^ ; ac. iei/iewi. 

57. iiin|XXdY<i : of his flnnl depar- 
ture. ir^XStt above meana Ae «e( qf. 

60. Cf. Plaut. Cist. 732 (Halisca, 
speaking of the cistella) iion edepol 
praeda magna. . . . crepnndia 
una, — Xflpit Ti»: a mere trifle, cf. 
Luc. Lex. 9 \^p6r (trumpery) rira ixpt- 
Tovc . . . T-J Sayarpt tjj ijig, whence the 
lesicographers, misled by the context, 
invented XijpAi(Lat. leria, Feat.) asaii 
article of woman's dress, see schol. ad 

Lnc. I.C., Poll. 6. 101. — oWv: oidtlt 

began to supplant oMdj as early as376 
B.C. in the inscriptions, and prevailed 
after ca. 830, Meisterhans-SchwyTer, 
Gramm. d. Att. Inschr., p. 268. The 
earlier form wasrevived in the imperial 
period (cf. *fl«ti', see on H. 1), On the 
spelling found in HSS. of Menander 
. seeKretachmar,DeMen.Reli., p.87n. 

62. dAk &*aG(S«|u : do not, i.e. will 
not, resSore. Thi» modal force of the 
neg. is common with the impf. 

63. tiitU ^t = (yayt U. U regu- 
larly separates yt from the word which 
it modifies if tllatis first in the clause. 

64. ot: the regular assimilation of 
the relative to the case, of its omitted 
antecedent, ~~ Note the position of Si, 
due to the exigencies of the verse. — 
Kenander allows in the thiid foot a 



66 TovT^ SiBotfi, ouK e^tTafrBijval ii,i Set. 
c( Koi fiahilfitv evpev a/i* dfiol raOra fcal 
T}v Kou/oi; 'Epfi.-^^, TO fi€v an owtos cXo^Se Sif,^ 
TO S' cyttf ■ ^dfov S' cvpot^ros, ov 'niipa>v' tjv yi' 
anavT ^\iiv oUt, tre Scii', ifi€ S' ov8e ev ; 

TO TO jTcpas ■ SeBotKo. trot ti Tii* e/xoii' ^KaoT- 
ei tovt' oLpitTTov ioTi (Toi, Koi pvv cj^e ■ 
et 8' ovK€L, fieravoii<i 8', d^oSos iTaKiv^ 
Kai /fjjSec aStVei /iijS' eXaTToO. Trdvra Se, 

tribrach contained in a word that over- 
laps the following foot. The woid is 
alwnyli a quadrisyllable whose accent 
coincides with the ictus. See vv. 80, 
194, P. 26, 48, am, S. 416, 420. Ariii- 
tophanee does not admit this tribrach, 
owing to his preference for the pen- 
themimeral caesura. While, p. 144. 

65. ^nuatfyiai-.becaUedtoafeovat, 
= Myoc iwixf", cf, Arist. Bhet. 1364 a 
4 III /{<Td^lr fal trext'r XAyor. The 

word savors of the official language 
of Athens ; all public officials hod to 
submit their accounts to theLogistae 
(elsewhere called {(tTaaral) at the end 
of their term of office. 

67. KMvif 'l!ft><tt •■ a proverbial ex- 
pression meaning "Good luck's to be 
sliared." Davus,byimplying thatone 
had no claim to shares in a discovery 
unless present when It was made, gives 
a new turn to the proverb, which Syrls- 
cus could properly have quoted in sup- 
port of his claim. Davus says : Had it 
been a case of «o.>4i 'Spuijt, i.e. " com- 
motijlnding." Hermea, aaye Aristotle 
Rhet. 1401a 20,1b jtaiKuxcAv^XitrTaTur 
fcSv. The right application is made, in 
tlie advice given to one wlio has discov- 
ered asource of wealUi, in Luc. Nav, 12 
KW>Ai 'BpiiSt, ^(urt, Kal h lUaot lararlhi 

^pur rdr rXavror. It is characteristic 
of the greedy roan of Theoph. Char. 

rt 6Sf,U c 



68. (ipdnvt : sc. i/iov, 

69. o46i I* : tiie masc. and neut. 
forms aiii (It and oidi Ir, divided after 
the analogy of the feia., are very 
common in Menander, especially at 
the end of the verse ; and oiii is never 
elided. Only sis instances are found 
in Aristophanes, of which four are in 
the Plutus. But in the inscriptions 
they are not unusual throughout the 
classical period. See Sachtschal, De 
com. Graec. sennone metro accom- 
modalo, p. 4 ; Meisterhans^chwyzer, 
Gramm. d. Att. Inschr., p. 105. 

70. fi wtpM-. cf. vv. 316, 070. 

72. <l G^ oi« : od instead of >!)) in 
view of the fact, which Davus knows, 
that the supposition is correct. Cf . v. 
131 and see Kllhner-Gerth §611. 4b. 
In V. 320, where these same words are 
quoted by Syriscns, but with /lii, the 
protasis is a pure hypothesis. 

73. The imperatives, induced by 
dirAaai, express the result of tlie sug- 
gested act. The thought is iim iitfiir 


i,S' i\aT 



TO, {ikv nap ckovto^, to 8c Kanirxwravrd fie, c, quat-y, p. a 
s oil Sei tr' exuv. etpijKa t6v y iii,ov \6yov. 


ovK ■^Koiwras ; ilpyjKev. 


ovKow eyw fitra ravra' fiovos fvp ovrotrX 
TO TTcuStoi', Kat ■adiTo. TtLvd' d inji/ Xeyei 
opdtoi Xc'yei, Kal yeyoi'e*' ourws, t3 Trdrtp. 

80 owK di^tXeyw. Seofiecos, iKerevatv fya 
eXa^oi" ira/)' aurov tout • a^Tjdrj yap Xeyet. 
TTOifjLTJv Tis efrjyyeiXe (xot, irpos oc ourotri 
eXaX7j<7€, Tail' tout^ fTvv4py<av, dfia Tici 
Koap-ov (Tvvivpw ai/Tov. eVi tovtoi", iidTtp, 

8S avTos irdpeoTiv ovTo<rC. — ■'ToVaiSioi' 

Sos /iOl, yiJi'ai. — Takes the chUd from hia w 

74. KBTurxfiouvra ; subj. ir< in next 
verse. Eijuivaient to ^/loD ^If. 

79. (IptgKa : Buch forma,! declara- 
tions at the close oE speecbes are com- 
mon, cf . Eur. Orest. 1203 d^qrat \6yiK, 
CicVerr. l.M dixi, and the like. 

76. t(p>i|K(v; tbetlireatof Smicrines 
in V. 31 has made Syriscus cautious. 

77. tym |mt4 TBfrra: Be. e'pfi.^ 

oStoo-C: cf. iste,of oue's opponent in 
a lawsuit. 

80, The verse contains no iambus 
in the first five feet. The Cairo Me- 
nander contains only five such verses, 
E. 241, 208, P. 392, S, 173. 

82. TpAt ir evTov( : the anapaest 
contained in three words is not com- 
mon in Menander ; White, p. 154. 

Note that a pause i 

the a 

M. *w(: after, to get, cf. Aristoph. 
Ran. 1418 narSAftiF ^iri r<n-<iT'ir. 

85. airitvdpivnviSyriscusadopts 
the notorious practice of defendants 
before Athenian juries, waiSla liHl^l- 

/SamtfUnH !n Sti ftdXuTTa i^erfielT) (Plat. 
Apol. S4c), cf. Lys. 20.34 «» t» iroi- 

ptrriu. Tbe practice is parodied in Ar- 
istoph. Vesp. 070, where tbe spokesman 
for the defendant dog Labes says : iroC 
ri vaiStar ira^alitT , u r6njpa, ttnl An^ 
j^d^ra alTtirt Kim^BKeirt lal Satpitrt. 
It must be acknowledged that Syriscus 
uses this method of arousing pity with 
exceptional restraint and dignity. 


EniTPEnONTE2 59 

TO. Bepaia koX yv(opi(TfiaTa 
oStoi (t dwatTci, Aa'. eawr^ <f>T)<rt yap 
ravT i-Jn/T^dTJvai KoafjLOU, ov col Ziorpo^v- 
Kayat trvuairaiTui, Kvpio-; yeyei/ijfiet^i; 
80 TOVTOV ■ air 8' eTrovjo-a? ^e Sous. Restores the child to hie wife. 
pvif yviMTriov, 
fieKrurre, (rot raGr' cariV, w? €p.ol SoKCt ■ 
Ta ;^wTi' ^ Tav^"^crTi iror' eWi, TTorepa Set 
Kara rr/v Boctv r^5 iii)Tp6<i, tJtis ^i* jrore, 
T^ TratSi^ T7)pel(rO', «ns ac iKTpa<f>^y 

96 1J TOI- XeXtilTToSuTJJKOT' dUTOV TaVT* ^611') 

et JTpwros tup€, TaWorpta. Ti o5c tot€, 
or i\ap.^a.vov tovt', ovk dirTgrovv Tavrd rre; 
owo) Trap' ifioi tot'^^v virkp tovtov XeyaV. 
TJKtU §€ Kttl Wf OVK ifjLavTov'iT^ovSe £V 

some editors adopt, givea a highly ob- 
jectionable anapaest (+ w, \j, — h)ln 
the fourth foot; see White, p. 167. 

95. Note the doubly overlapping 
anapaest in the third foot. 

96, ([ . . . <Jp( : SjriHcufl does not 
doubt the fact, but states the whole 
pointatisaueaa an hypothesis: whether 
the man should keep these things, 
another's property, if he found them 
first. The spealter incidentally tries to 
prejudice the judge by charac (prizing 
the finder as a " petty thief. "— tAXW- 
Tpui: reserved to the end for greater 
emphasis. — rloSv: cur tandem, an 
assumed question by Davus. 

98. Syriscus'answertotheassumed 
question.^wap'ljwlTiv: in my pouter, 

— vap^r pjii. He did not then know, he 
means, of the existence of the tokens. 

— TadrDii: the child. 

99. Kal v(i» ; etten noio not fw my- 
Bdf.—<n: ci.v.SI. 

; equivalent to 
nl t4 axXn 7»wpl<r/iaTB, for Davus has 
admitted (v. 35) that he found other 
objects t>esides the iipaia. 

87. kivT^ : construe with iti^tioy, 
nhich is in predicate apposition to 
ravra, as JS SiaTpo'frir alSO, 

90. ixttfrit ft ; SC. mi/iior to&tov. 

91. Tofr™ : for riSt, looking for- 
ward to what is to follow, because the 
matter referred to has already been 
Hiought of or expressed by the speaker ; 
see KUhner-Gerth § iST.T, Xen. Mem. 
1.2.61 Alxat . . . irotmlTit 4rt ToiTif 

yiyort. The structure of the sentence 
is colloquially irregular. 

92. rdxpwla^prolepticBubj.of TT)- 
peiaeai. As DavuB v. 60 depreciates 
his find, so Syriscus hints at its possible 
value. — S Tt: the MS. gives A n, an 
exceptional dialect form of the indef. 
rel. found only in the Law of Gortyn. 
The common Attic form di-To, which 




) ilSl 

100 loiov aTTaiTotv. 

"koipos 'BpfiTJ^-" fiTjBe iv 
""^cvpta^" onov irpotrcoTi irwfi dSiKovfitvov- 
'ovX "cvpTjiTt^" TovT fOTiv, aW anf>alp€<n^. 
'^^\€>lfoi' Be KaKei, wdrep ■ urws eir^ ovtoitI 

yeytis viiep ^juas, Kai Tpaxf>€l^ iv ipydrai^ 
106 'vwepwiieriu ravr, ets Se Tr/y avrov (ftvinv 

apas i\€v0€p6v tl ToKp.-q<ra iroeiv — 
'6r)pav Xeoi^as, owXa ^aard^eiv, Tpixtiv 
'Iv ay!a<n,. Tt9ea(Tai, rpayt^ov^, oW oti, 
"^Kal Tavra Kare^cis ndyra. NijXe'a Ttca 

100. KOii^ '^PV'^ '■ »irca^(lc a]1u< 
sion to the argument of Davus in v. 67. 
— p,i]S« (v tvpuTKi : do no 'findiny,' i.e. 
talk not of ^finding.' 

101. Sirov Tpdriim : uAen it's a 
^esiton ((/', etc, 

103. pUi^v Gt K&KtC: >u<t looib at 
thi* point also. Cf. Eur. Orert. 1181 
: ,i BtVpo ^0- fx>. 

104. rpa^Hlt : 

105. ravni; otlfAia, epoken with a 
gesture tlia,t embraced theipyarai pres- 
ent. — lit. . .^vo-tf: cf. Hippocr.De nat. 
i-roxiap^fi' e'l riir ivvrov itiAeir (•rcwror. 

106. itfoit: rising. The iutr. use of 
discerned in a few passages; Soph. Phil. 
1330 Euii at alrrbz ^\m ra^ti ixlr atps, 

j-itSe S' aC Sirn xdXiv, I'lat. Phaedr.247 k 

i, « (^ux*l) rfrie /•*•■ flpe, t4t« S"*!i., Arist. 
Parv. nat. 475* 8 t$ iiupfnif i««^ri 
aXpotT,. ^<d ffwlfUKTi, ibid. 470*26 SA 
rb /tij i6iia<rQa.t rhv XMifttm^L li^Kfikw aX- 
par iru Kol avlftir. Most of the COm- 
pountls of atpa show intr. meaning!). 
The image of 'rising' was probably 
suggested by *iripii;(ai{Heidel).—to»*- 
t«pdv : bluing his free birth. 

107. The ciiase, warfare, and atli- 

letics, to the rustic the distinguishing 
occupations of tlie high-bom aa con- 
trasted nith the slave. The coun- 
tryman witnessed atliletic contests 
occasionally, and, as guide to "hunt' 
era from the city " (like Gorgias in the 
Hero), heard them relate their exploits 
in hunting and fighting in the East. 
Note the thigic style (fiaardtar) and 
meter (BwXa- ^). 

108 H. Classic illustrations from 
tragedy of the good fortune which had 
come to foundlings through the safe- 
keeping of their yruiptir/iaTa. The poet 
can confidently appeal to the specta- 
tor's acquaintance with the myths of 
tragedy, and even with the lines, at 
least of Euripides; cf. E. 911, S. 887, 
Flaut. Riid. 86. — TpaytpSofis; tragic 
performers, for performances i practi- 
cally interchangeable in certain uses 
with rpa-yifSltti. 

109. Helens and Felias wero se- 
cretly born to Poseidon by Tyro, who set 
them adrift in a boat. Found and reared 
to manhood, tliey were recognized by 
their mother and Iracame kings at Py- 
lus and lolcus. The myth was used by 
Sophocles, Carcinus, and Astydamas 
the younger, in plays entitled Tyro. 



110 UeXiav T cKEU'ovs evpe Tr/)e<rj8unjs ainjp 

aiTToXos, ^xotv oiaif eyw tnjv &t,<f>9^pav C, 

o)? S'^a-der avrou? ovra^ avrov KpeCrrova^, 
\eyei to irpayp.', as evpeu, ws apelXero, 
eSftiKe S' avToi5 irrjpiSiov yvti>pwTp,a,T<av, 

115 ef ov fiadovrfi ttovto, to. Kaff' avroits cro^oi? 
iyevovTO /SacriXei? oi tot 6i^e<; aiiroKoi. 
et S' ekXa^wc cKEtca Aao; aTi-c'Soro, 
auro5 tva Kephdveie Spa\p.a.s SwBcKa, 
dyi/wT€<i av Tov -navTa SiereXouc ^onop 

120 "^oVnjXiKOVTOi Kal TOiovTot Tw yeVei. 
ov St) KaXw; ^ti'^TcTfiiv <t<i>{i eierpdiftciv 
ffik TOVTOfTr/vavTOV Se ttJs (Toyrqpias 
eXTTt'Sa Xa^oi^a, Aaoc d^avurax, jiarep. 
yapap d.Bektf)iji> n? Std yviapurpaTa 

Presumabl; the poet has in mind the IIS. GpoxiiAt: Uie first 

play by Sophocles, tlie reoognition 
scene in whicbnas famous, SeeNauck, 
T.G.F., p. 272. 

111. (LlvdXot; ApoUodonis Bibl. 
1..0. 8 calls him a groom, linre^p^it. 

114. TiiplSiav: according to A rist. 
Poet. 1464B26the recognition vis»et- 
fected SiiT^imd^jjt. The story of the 
two young men about their exposure 
in a boat may have first aroused tlie 
suspicion ot Tyro, and tlie tokens 
brought confirmation. — Tlie anapaest 
contained in the last tliree syllables of 
a word which begins in the preceding 
foot is used freely by Menander, as by 
Aristophanes, in the fourth foot, sel- 
dom in tlie third, and but once (E. 341) 
in the fifth. White, p. 152. 

117. Aa<^: i.e.,4aiitT«, instead of 
the kind goatherd. Possibly we should 
read iali!, i Aios, sc. iii\a^.—&vi- 

: sold. 

treated as either long or short by the 
comic poets; Menander usually puts 
the word in the odd feet — Siifiwa: a 
petty sum, contemptuously mentioned 
as the price of the children's heritage. 

122. T^v a«ToD U : the attrib, posi- 
tion of the poss. pron. is due to the 
presence of t^i tuTii^ai, a second at- 
tribute of iXulia. Otherwise the order 
would have been r))» i\rlSa airm. See 
Kiihner-Gerth § 404. 4. 

124 f[. Other instances from tragedy. 
The allusions are too vague for iden- 
tification. The motive 7a(iav dSEX^v 
fittiixt is unknown to us in any trag- 
edy, but is found in Menander's Peri- 
ceiromene and the Epidicus of Plautus. 
A mother is rescued by her long-lost 
sons ill Euripides' Antiope, Hypsipjie, 
and Melanippe. A brother is saved by 
his sister in Euripides' Tphigeneia in 



125 iiTeir)(e, It-tfrip ivrvj^wv tppwraro, 
&rw<r dScX^of. ovt iin<rif>a\7J ^vcret 
TOP fiCov dnavTotv rp trpovouf. oti, na.Tep, 
rrjpelv, npo iroWov ravff' opavr c'f cSi* wt. 
"dXX* diroSos, ei fwj," 'ifrqa',^ "ap4<rK€t" towto yap 
130 l<rxyphv oUrat rt tt/ms to wpayfi ^eiv. 
<njK eoTi Sutcuoc. el n t5>v tovtov ce Sci 
aTToScSofOt, Kai rovro tt^os Ci;t»s Xa^ciif; 
w' a{rtf>aXea'Tepov irovTjpewrTg Trdkiv, 
125, IppiraTo: another word nol 
naed in comic dialogue Dor in prose 
d. T. 107. 

126 t ^nr^mki,, xri. : cf. Pet. fr. 

128, vpi *oXX»9 : explaining rpo- 
wolf. It must be construed with ipiirT<i, 
not with TtHKir, oOterwise ^fotp^rta 
would hare been necessary. — ratra... 
If (If In : Bc. TiiptU, with what mean* 
wemag. rurra.obj.of ^Srra, refersto 
coDtingeuciea such as have been illus- 
trated above, by which good fortune 
may be secured to foundlings. 

129. Cf. V. 72. —The MS. redding 
^iiclr gives in the fourth foot an ob- 
jectionable anapaest, which begins 
with an unaided word of two or more 
syllables. Three of the five instances 
(cf. also P. 863) which occur in the 
Cairo MS. are clearly to be eliminated 

represents the second of tbe alterna- 
tives which are presented if the princi- 
ple is accepted that the trinkets go 
with the child : (1) that Davus shall 
give the trlnketa to Syriscua, who now 
has the child, or (2) that Synscus shall 
give back the child (o Davus, who has 
the trinkets. Syriscns speaks as if the 
principle were conceded, ti is there- 
fore almost equivalent to iwtl. It is 
possible, however, to construe it n, rr^. 
down to ii t6xv '■ 134 with nin tim 
SUauir, regarding the whole as a loose- 
jointed assertion, — a sort of breath- 
less irrtyoi at the end of an otherwise 
well-ordered, speech. In this case ^ 
Tttt is embraced in the protasis, tl 
. . . <rt Sei, ml (tt) . . . ivrii. — On 

the anapaest in the second foot, with 
word-division w, w — , the first sylla- 
ble being the final syllable of a 

by emendation (E. 289, P. 3S7, 406), a elided word, see White, pp. 166 f. It 

fourth may be admissible (E. 131). 
The correc^n here is easy ; the papy- 
rus offers a number of instances of 
failure to elide (e.g. S.ZSS). But see 
White, p. 158. 

130. [rxvpdv : in predicate apposl- 

131. oJk lim SCkoiov : it isn't /air, 
referring to the proposal just quoted. 
— it, KTi. : attuming that. ThequesUon 

is admitted by Ariatoptianes In tho 
second and fourth feet and apparently 
not excluded by Menander from the 
second foot. See on P. 383. 

132. Kol tdOto : (A« cAild too, Davns 
already having the trinkets. — wpit: 
adv., strengthening the caf. 

133. A scornful question, respond- 
ing to a nod on the pan of Davus to the 
preceding question. — do^^Xfa-npo*: 


BnrrpEnoNTES 63 

ei vvv n t5>v tovtov <rt<r<oK€v ij TV')(y) ; 
13S cipt^Ka • Kpivov o n Sutaiov vepofniKa^. 

dXX' fVKpiT i<rri- Trai^a to. truvtKK^ifL&a 
ToS TTOA^Lov '<jTi- TovTo yiyvtoaKQi. 


TO TTatStov 8'; 


ou yvwTOfi ctfox, fia ^C, eym 
T(W vvv dhtKOVVTOS, Tov fioTjdovvTO^'^he «a" 
140 CTrefiopTO? rS^dSiKetc ^cXXot^i o"oi. 

iroXX' ayajda. voi yevovro. 


htiv^ y -^"^ KpCa-is,^ 
v^ TOV Aia TOV a-<oTTJp'- anapS cupoii' fiovo^ 
awavra irc/JtetTTTOCT'/x*, o 8' ou;^ &)pmv ^«t>^ 
ovKOVf airoSiStt) ; 


since nobody would be in a position to principle for which Syrlscns hM con- 
call Daviis to account for the property. (ended, but is also consistent with the 
— mrnftivTi wi^i.v: play the knave once alternative proposed b; Davus, The 
more. Syriscus has In mind his selling spelling ^in^cu is post-Menandrlan ; 
the tokens. see on yiniiuit t. 85. 

134. (tv«T-n: si quid nunc. The 139. dSucoftrrot: sc. tbrh. 

condition again expresses a fact. 140. TfdStKttv.-Henauder Lb rather 

137. fvfvAaiat: vox propria for a conservative inhlsuseof crasis. — vwi 

legal decision, cf . Artet. Reap. Ath. 46. reserved to the end for emphasis. 
6 3ti atyvOmrtA SihmtkI, roOrg nipAr 141. Bni^ Y* - outrapeiMM. 

n^ with the 144. aiKoSv; reaHu thent 




146 ij ix7}6iv ayaJdov /loi y4t'(HTo. 


w *H/>aifA.ei9, a irewovffa. 


T^i/ injpav ^aXa 

(To Smicrines, who is about to 1» 
TTpoo'fJ.eivop, iKcrevw (T, iv' ano8^. B", qoat.y 

iwerpeJia tovti^; 


86<; WOT , ipyeumjptov. 

AAOS (handing tlie wallet to SjriBcUH) 
tt '^alir)(pd y a weirovOa. 

iravT €)(ti,s i 


oXfiai ye Si;. 

146. I = ola, cf. Aesch. Prom. 92 149. Ipym-tVmv : new as a term 

g[a wpii StOrwi^x" **•■ — "^JP^^X^^! of ftbnae, probably meaning Vp7nffi^«! 

open up, cf. Plant. Rud. 1141 hoIvb ir iiuXuh, or the like. Cf. Cat. 42. 13 

148. t( yip, ktL: cf. vv. 6, 20. ditlns potest quid esse (Mazon), 

Davusrepeatshimself iiiahelpleaBsort Ter. Ad. 373 ain tameo, career? 

o( waj. Cf. Eng. "you tank." 




"^^r/ii; Ti KaraneirtitKe rffv Biicrjv ifiov 
' \eyovTOs, ws rfXlfTKer . 

dXX* evTV)(€i, /SeXrioT* • roiovrovff eSei 

Ba-TTOV SiKa^cii' wavras- • Exit Smicrlues'tc 

aducou irpayfxaTO^, 
156 (3 'HpoKXc^s. ou yeyove S«t^ y' i^ KpurK^; 


TTOVTjpo'i ^rrBai. 


(0 TTOvTJp , OTTtat <ru vvv 
TOvTtf (^uXafcis avra crweis t' acri^oXiu;/ 
€? KT^i, rr)pTJ(Tia <rc irai^a'^To*' ^povov. 

151. When Syriscus luiflnera as i[ (e.g. u, oTfim) or an exclamation, U 
in doubt, Smicrines reaaaiueB liim. In v. 179. 

• Before d /ii} sc ^x'" irdrTa. — Ttiv 156. The Becond-peiBon forms firfti 

GCKip : U£ verdict, which the ulf-clauae or ^Aii, abaa or oJrBai, are attested 

aummarizeB. b; the ancieat grammariaoB aa " liel- 

152. oiK £v <pd|»]v: ac. airit Kara- lenic " and are occasionally found in 
wrwtimittu. Syriscus has taken the jest classical Attic, KUhner-Blass $ 200. S, 
seriously. Criinert, Memoria Graeca Herculanen- 

153. ISti: contrary to the fact, sis, p. 270. —twm, uri.: the const, is 
wovid Qod (Aal, lit it ought to be that, riip^v at ftrwi, irri., cf. Arist. Fol. 

154. 6aTTo*: here in the sense of 1309b16 Tiiptlr Srut tptlrfap tcriu rh 
liSWar.—ZuM^r: ^ in judgment. — . . . irXfAii, Isoc. 7. 30. 

■whnw^: wMout exception, emphatic 157. aivat': cf. vv. 191, 180, 

by position. — These last words are 158, tl Mi: hiatus is regularly'aA- 

spoken as Smicrines is Uking his de- mitted in the trimeters of both the 

parture to the city, whence he returns tragic and the comic poets after <S, rf, 

in V. 360. — AEdtoti TpdYiuiTot: the and wept, and in comedy afl«r w and 

genitive of exclamation, cf. v. 889. It in the combination aiSi itt and ita 

is more frequent with an interjection forms. Kiihner-Blasa § 16, S. 



oifJM^e Kai fiaSil^z. Exit Davus to the country. 

(TV §€ tovtC, yui'tu, 
160 Xa/SoScra irpos top rpo^ifiotr ivOdh' €UT(^epi. 
\aip€tTTpaTov vvv yap>p.€v cc^aSe, 
«ts avpiov S' tTT epyov i^opp'TftTOfitv 
T7)P ano<f>opa.v airooo»Tes- aXXa Tavrd /loi 
wpfffT airapiO/i'TJiraA itaff iv. ^€t5 KOtrtSa Tiw ; 
165 /SaXX' €15 TO irpoKoXmov. 

Wbile Syriscus opens the wallet hia wife holds out the fold of her dreas. 
At this moment Onesimus cornea out of the house of ChaereBtratus. 

160. Tp6^4Mv: the allusion may be 
to ChariauB, whose relationahip to 
Cbaei«BtratuB (see p. 2B) the apecta- 
tora already know, or to ChaereetratuB 
himself. The word properly means 
erilis filiu8(aee on fr. flOO, p. 47); 
if it baa that meaning here, 
we must aasume that 
learned that Charlsius ia not living in 
his own houae (cf. v. 194). The aecond 
allerDatiTe is therefore more probable. 
T/A^nus may mean simply SeuTririji ac- 
cording to the scholiast to Aristid. , p. 53 
Dind., though in the pasaa^ which 
he cites (fr. 600) it^erilia f ilius. 

161. The explaitatioii ia obviously 
forthebenefltof theapectators. Syris- 
cua expects to do an errand in the city 
before Chaereatatus arrives (v. 245). 

163, dir«^iipdv: a monthly payment 
made to their masl^ra by alavea who 
worked out for hire (tdxaurTtt X'^P^')- 
Insl«ad of having the money brought 
to him in the city Chaereatratua goea 
to his country home to receive it. In 
Andoc. Hyat. 38 a slave-owner goes 
out to Laurium on the first of tbe 
moDth (irafirAir»v) to collect from his 
olave resident there. In Aeschia. 1. 97 

the payment amounted to two obols a 
day. Theauthorof [Xen.] Resp. Ath. 
1. 11 complains that this system pro- 
duced a class of rich and impudent 

161. i/waiiiif.ifr<u: imv. int., coutU 
over, cf. Xen. Oec. Q. 10 irapi8/fiBami 
tal ypa'I'diutot ttavTa, — KOL-rtSo,: prob. 
banket here, xmrli = /uxpi kIvtji acc. to 
Suidas and schol. Luc. Epist. Sat. 21. 
— Menander admits a trisyllabic dac- 
tyl in the fifth foot only here and 
in S. M; and in the third foot not at« 
all, contrary to the practice of Aris- 
tophanea (8 instances). White, p. 148. 

166. Since his wife has no basket, 
as she indicates by a negative gesture, 
the fold of her himation will serve. 
The irpoft\ruir was the loose part of 
the robe in front of the breast, formed 
by the corner of the himation that 
passed from the right shoulder to the 
loft. Bysimplyextendingthe right arm 
a receptacle could be made of the fold. 
The niggardly man In Theoph. Char. 
22. 8 carries home in this receptacle 
the vegetables which he has bought at 
the market. Cf. also for this practice 
Id. d. 4 and Men. fr. 201 E. 



Sc. 3. Syrisgus, Onebihus 

ONHSIMOS (to himself) 

fidy^ipov ^paBvrepov 

ovScls i6paK€. TTjviKavr' e\0€<; TraXcu 



ovTOO'l fiev etvoL (fiaiveraL 

a\€KTpvmv Tis Kal fiaXa orpw^fo? ■ XajSc. 

Tovrl Se Sia)u06v n. TreXcjfv? ovTo<rC. 

ONHSIHOS (aside, noticing SjriBcua) 
170 tC TOMS'; 


wjro;!(p v<ro 5 SoktvXios tis ovTovi, 

— At his entrance in the opening 
scene Onesimus was probably returning 
ftom the city, whither he had gone to 
bire a cook for the day's banquet (see p. 
ST). At the close of the first act he 
retired into the house In which Chari- 
sius was staying. — ppaSAnpov: tlower, 
i.e. at arriving, tofd^er. He does not 
arrive unUl about t. S7&. The same 
motive of a tardy cook is found in 
Plautus' Mercator : In v. 578 it is pro- 
posed to hire a cooli and give a dinner ; 
in V. 69T Lyslmaclius says egomet 
conduxi coquom, sed eum de- 


ut i 

ttie cook finally arrives in v. 741, For 
ppaSit tardy cf.Thuc. T. 48. 5 h-us . . . 
roS TipaJHtfCu <St (ytta f/XBoy jcli fipa- 
itU yiwmrTM, and the vb. ppaSintit 

166. Ti|*ucaeT« ; cf . Plat Pbaedo 
IBBaupiatTJifitiit. Ttie day liefore, the 
cook was on time ; the meal (v. 894) was 
by this time long since over, and the 
sympoeium under way. It is now al- 
ready afternoon. Cf . Aiistoph. fr. 347 

K. dXX iarhj bi riTipj KOfuSig /uriitifipiu, 
^ritB TE rolVl riiiiTifiovt tturrtir x/Kiir. 

168. Cf. the enumeration of ynw- 
pU/iaTa in ttie recognition scene P. 
64S ff. and not« ad loc. — rrpi^v6% -. a 
Hellenistic by-form of ffTi^pji(Moeris), 
.firm, of flesh, — «T(p«4i(Hesych.). Sy- 
riscos pinches the toy rooster, which 
was made of clay ot metal, as market- 
ers squeezed birds before buying (Aris- 
t4>ph. Av. 630 U If linSrrai pXi/id^rra), 
and declares it "tough." The noun 
oTplipm is used in the Septuagint, Job 
20. 18, of a tough piece of meat that 
cannot be masticated or swallowed : 

utwtp STpl^rm ipAv-ip-oi, itaTirotot, 

169. Si&Xihv TV : tomethirtg »el Kith 
itonet. The adj. is used of a pitcher 
in Men. fr. 503 K., and of a cup ftnd 
necklace in the Athenian and Delian 
temple inventories, Ditt Syl.* 666. 03 
and 5S8. 184. 198. — wJXocwc cf. Plaut 
Rud. 1158 seouricula nacipes, 

170. WdxpVD-ot: [/tided, a meaning 
attests by tbe temple inventories at 



OVK dv Suiyvovqv — KkeotrrpaTos Sc Tts 
'^ioTtv 6 voTJ<ra^, ws Xeyei to, yptififiaTa. 


ONHZIMOS (t« Syriscus) 

ZTPIZKOZ (handing tiim the ring) 
■^v. oil S' €1 tCs ; 

176 ""o SoKTuXtO?. 


6 TToIos ; ou ya/) fiavddvta. 



Delos, Ditt. Syl.a 588.16 awcriXio. ff.Ji^ 
fw iroHXpv'Wfi'i*!. Such compounds 
of ^0- nsuallfgive the nuttorisl nhich 
UDderliea the plating. 

171. nSvoVi: He testa its weight; 
or perhaps the gilding was worn oH on 
the edges. — yXif^: = a-inaor. It 
was a Beal-ring wlUi an intaglio cut 
in a. stone Betting. The device was in- 
dUtiDct, as that on the ring of Demus 
In Aristoph. Eq. 064 {ffpler, \ipot) ; ct. 
P. M7, where the object thought to be 
a goat or an ox proves to be a deer. 
Or is this a jest at the expense of a 
coniemporary artist Cleoatratus? He 
1b otherwise unknown. 

173. Artists' signaturashave rarely 
been found 9n ancient seal-rings. 

174. The detailed description of the 
ling attracts the attention of Onesi- 

mua. — <)»; like Bw), is often used by 
one wlio complies with a request. — 
airit tm : it 'a the very one. The as- 
sertion startles Syriscus, who has no 
idea what Onesimtis is talking about, 
and naturally supposes that atrit re- 
fers to a person. 

175. i votoit ring? W?uit ring? 
The question betrays the confusion of 
Syriscus, who cannot yet understand 
how OnesimuB can speak of the ring 
as " the very one." tout preceded by 
the art. generally repeats a word which 
the speaker slyly prelonds not to un- 
derstand, e.g. Aristoph. Ach. 94S3 i 
roiDt «vT0T Ari^^cB^,' i"^ ^8 thit Laina- 
chia,anifioayf Nub. 1270riiroiaTa&Ta 
XfliiuiTa . the money f Just wkat motiei/ 
do you mean 1 This usage is to be dis- 
tinguished from irolof without the art.. 




Tof BaKTvXiov Bi%, ddXte. 


Tov' rffLmpov croi 9<o ; iro&ev 8* avroi' Xa^on' 


AttoXXoi' koX deal, 8ei»^v ko-kov. 
180 otof TO fTwiTai )(pijfj.aT iiTTW op^ayov 

'^iroiSdy- o iipocreKdofv ciiBvs apwd^etv ^Xeira. 
"^Tov SoKTuXiof ^e's, <f>7)ii,C. 7r/3o<nrat^ets e^ioi,- 

TOV SccTTTOTOV 'oTl, (^ TOl' 'AwoXXftI KoX 0€OV^. B", qoat.y, p. 8 

a.iro(r<j>ayfCj]v irportpov dv Bijwovdfv ■q 

185 TOVTtp Tt KtxBv^fiftTfV. dpape, §1X00*0/101 

the colloquial Attic idiom in nliicli the moat equivalent to i rat, cf. A rapara- 

epeaker repeats in a i«ne of scornful x'^*' ^- l^i ° ^Xj^mi, etc. — UfsAtAv 

dissent or ridicule a word just used b; pXJmi: looits (areeny, a locution for 

the preceding speaker, e.g. Aristoph. which there are many parallels in 

Ach. 761 oiSt atipoSa; — iroro atipaSa; tr^edy and in comedy, e.g. Ariatoph. 

garlic indeed! Ach. 370 aiSir fiXirtmnr 4XXo irXijf ^i)- 

176. \o\it = »«>(«., cf. S. 204, ■ *v latttf. Ran. 603 ^X^iroir' iptyarot. 
R. 665. KUhner-Gerth g 410. 3 c. 

177. ik: put down. —Bit tira or 185. Kaei4i(|ii)v: ifiiieiR,b; making 
KariSti. The omission of the adverhial terms; us«d especially of compromis- 
element gives to the command a per- ing a case out of court. Demosthenes 
emphiry tone, Meid. 151 says that a proposal was 

178. iifUrtfov. slaves regularly use made to him by friends of Meidlas 
the plural of the first personal pro- KaffviptTrai riv d^fipo. When a low fine 
noun {ijiuii) to indicate their masters ; was assessed against Verres, Cicero 
the plural possessive pronoun, of that was eriticized w'l ir' ipyvplv tS r(»iii»«i 
which belongs to them. Cf. v. 906. naBvpti^m, Plut. Cio. 8. The judicial 

181. i fpatrtMAv. tlie art. with sense here is made clear by SiKAaoiiat. 
the partic. often generalizes, and is al- — Sfopc it's settled, = K4KpiTai,ptpatm 



aTTa<rt Ka0' o'a. iriuSiov '(ttiu, ovk ifid. 

Proceeds with the examination of the wallet. 
oTpeiTTov Ti TovTi- \afie otJ. iroptjivpa WTepv$. 
e.iiT{i) he irdpaye. 
His wife, with the child and the tokens, departs into tlie bouse of ClkaerestratuB. 
(To OnesimuB) "^cru^ Se tC jXOl Xeycis; 

Xapta-iov 'otic ovrotrt- tovtov irore 
p,wwov air<dXiE(r', t^s ^^• 



7} poi So; airrw. 


Ti yap ; ej^w aatv. ^ov\opat 
auTos '^^uXaTTCic. 


ovSc li/ ^oi Sto^cpci- 

ovTui fx« "o' dwrraifii^Tw! (Suidas), cf. wrapped in it. For this meaning see 

Eur. Or. 1330, Med. 322 /ij) \6yoin\iyi, Aristoph.fT. A26K. riirwripvyarapa)^ 

tit TOUT i/apt. aatr^ToSxiTiiitiov. Such a piece M»sted 

187. o-TpavTdvniprobabljr a twisted in the recognition in the comedy from 
metal collar, Buchaa the PersianBwore, • Ghorln, fr. I, col. i {B.C.H. XXX, p. 

represented on the Alexander mosaic 111), rrfyvi x''^"'^''<>i yvnuxtlon (also 

of the hattle of Ibsus; c(. Plut. Mor. ofpurple,v.5),andinEur.A!ope(above, 

S(l6r, of Them\»locles,lSi,rniLpirarpf- p. 60) cum adlata eseent (insig- 

nT-il »"*2 . . . wtpiftliMriiy, ofirij /lir nia) et agnoBceret Ceroyon ea 

TopS^*". The neuter as noun ia found ease ex veate acisaa filiae suae, 

alaointhe teropleinventorleaof Athens 18B. tlaw riftai/*: intr., past in, 

and Delos, Ditt. Syl.= 680. 2B ffrptrT** c£. Euphron 10. 15 K. 

rtpixpi'mriwdirYvpor,5SS.M.—inifnii: 192. air^ t1 yip; t^m: see Crit. 

TAqiu0'tiTiiCx(T'U'f'M''Polt. T. 62,oneof Ap. The crasis involved in the reading 

the two sides of the chiton which the airi} Fw vap^x" i^ very harsh. It has 

child's mother had worn (see v. 272). been removed from v. 118. — Ixa<rAr: 

The trinfeeta laid with the child were cf . Xen. Aiiab. 7. 6, 82 ^it«EM rOr (xtre. 



€15 TavTo yap TTapdyofj-ey, 11J5 ip-ol BoKet, 
190 Sevp' o-fi^or^pot.. 


wvX ptv oSi' trvvdyovtri Kal 
ovK etmv evKatpov to fiTjiwai' ta-tif; 
avT^ jTcpt TOUTwi'- avptov 8e. 


avptov m'la ^ov\€<r0' iiriTpeireiv ivl Xoyo) 
erotpo^- Exit OneBlmuB into the hoaae of Clia:eres(ratua. 

ovBk vvv KaK&i; dmjXXa^^a. 

194. vapd'yo|uv: this verb in its in- 
trftUBitlve meanlngB, which ar« rarely 
fount) in claasicai Greeli, signifies sim- 
ply pasg along ; ol rapiyoms, the pass- 
eri-by, CIG. 2129. The direction must 
be indicated by an adverb or preposl^ 
tion : Jiaii in ( = napUnu) wapiyiiy d%, 
M. aeui, etc., cf. Polyb. i. 44. 3 irapd- 
youfir M riiv BoO», pass out napdytir 
i,!, *£«., etc. , cf. Polyb, fi. 18. 4 ft«poC.- 
m ix T^T ir6\FQts rapdyoviray t^v Siitifuv^ 
— SyriscuB is probably led to the con- 
jecture (Sskci) that Onesimua is about to 
enter the same house by some motion 
in that direction on the latt«r's part. 
There is no indication that lie knovrs 
that Charisius is the son of his master ; 
nor, if he had that knowledge, would 
he be aware that Charisius is not living 
in his own house. 

195. o-uvdYow'L : intrans,, thev'Te 
getting together, i.e. for entertainment, 
cf. the detinition in Athen. 3e&c»\i- 
yov a irvtAyttr Kal tA fUT aX\^\uf rliftiv, 
Kal Ottrayiiyuir ri avinrivat, quoting 
Menander {158 K.). Athenaeus con- 
jectures that the verb in this meaning 

implies a banquet dird avufioKSit. The 
usage seems to be characteristic of Hel- 
lenistic and late Greek, cf. Euphron 
1. 10 K., Diph. 48. 28K., Sophilus4K. 
ifSi yt fur' iripSit iimr 'EXXiiruF dd 
votiytir, Athen. 142c, 420e, d1 Si trip 
aariyorm irl rd *iiirra. The verb is 
some ti mes used tran sitively in the mean- 
ing get (guests) together, cf. P. 65 avr- 
iry^HM ol »i/«S*it and f r. 450 K. dirrstbr 
ri nil fvriyitr yVBattltt iniSi BfiTrriftii' 
Sx^or (at a wedding). The object may 
be a collective noun, e.g. avrayaytir 
ffujixfcrior. Poll. 6. 8. 

196 f . ri pii|vA<iv : the art. particu- 
larizes. Tlie thought of teUing was in 
both their minds, — aJrrf i ipsi. For 
the dat. see on v. 284. 

198. po<IX(o-S(: you and Charisius. 
— twiTpiwav: see on v. 2. — iv\ \6^<f: 
constr. with Itoi/idi, I'm ready, in a 
word. Cf. Arist. Eth.Nic. 1103 fl 21*1.1 
Si) \&yifi. 

199. lrei)iot; SC. ur. — aitivtiv: riot 
thU time, &lber, referring to his de- 
bate with Daviis. He Is confident of 




v 8' afi,€K'q<Tav0' , ws coiK^v, 8eZ Sucas 
/ieXerSi'- Sid tovti wai^a i^wt <rbIi[eTai. 

Exit through one of the parod< 
A group of revelere enter, probably from the city, and give a pertormance. a 
the close of tlie performance they retire into tlie house of Chaerestratus. 

ACT ni 

£nt«r Onesimiis from the house of Chaerestratus 

Sc. 1. Onbsimus alone 


T^ SeiTjrorn Seifcu irpoaeXOwy, Kal a^oSpa 
lav iyyii^ -qSif Kal wpos avrip TraiTeXw? 
5 ayahvoficu. xal rStv irporepov fioi fierafieXa 
fi'qvVfi.a.Toiv. Xeyei yap ejrieiKws TrvKva. ■ 
0)5 TOf iftpaa'avTa Taura ^oi KaKov KaKO><; 

201. rml: noiDadays. It would seem 
from this that the Athenians in Menaii- 
der's day were no less litigious than at 
the time of Aristophanes' Wasps. 

Xap«i : on the chorus see above, p. 
83, and cf . on P. 140, S. 41S. Noconsid- 
erable interval of time is supposed to 
elapse during this intermission. The 
■' to-morrow " of v. 108 does not tall 
within tlie time covered by the action 
of the play. 

202. iTXitv: a shortened form of 
rMar, like ol/tai for afD/uti. Eiihner- 
Blass § 50, n. 11. It is nsed only by 
Attic writers, and by them only before 
numerical expressions. It does not oc- 
cur at all in inacriptions of the clasai' 
eal period. 

204. tnit- sc. ailraO. — ml «pit 
airy iravrtXAt; in fact, right in hia 
presence, nal cftrrecta vpbSpi w* {yyin 
by substituting for it the more precise 

xan-tXiSiirpJsaiT-ip. Cf. Plat. Apol. 23a 
myoo r»4i dffa isTi rot (or rather) oiit- 
rbt, Phaedo58p TrapTJair Tixi col iroV 
Xoi ye, and atque in Cic. Le^. 3. 14. 
32 pauci atque admodum pan- 
el. For rpii meaning cIo3e In cf. Soph. 
O.T. 1169 Ttpin ai5rij y etpi jv i't'V 

lUytir, on tkt dreaded brink of tpeech 

205. dyaS«o|iat:cf. Aristoph. Ran. 
860 froiiiis flu fyoryf, noit dntintuii, 
idiKii- SiKftaBat. 

206. 4vuMiAt '■ like satis and Eng. 
moderately, tolerably, rather, witli di- 
minishing eflect on the following word. 
The frequency with which Cliarisius 
utt«rs the sentiment of the next verse 
causes Onesimus apprehension. 

207. At : cf. Horn. Od. 1. 4T wt dri- 
XoiTo tal dXXot, EuT. Hipp. 407 wi AXoiTo 
ira7«d««i, TiTK, tri. ui for rffc or el 
yip is confined to the poets. — raOxa: 



o Zeus dTToXeirai." ftrj fi^ Zi) StaXXayel?^ 
jTpos ■TT)v yvvaiKa Toi/ ^pacroLVTa To-vra xat 
310 crwetSor' a<f>am<ry Xa^tov, KaXCx; "^S" e^et^ 
erepov n vpiKS rovrot? kvkSlp. Kairoi y ip,oC 
KavTavda. kokov evetmv eVietKw? p.eya. 
Habrotonon comes hurriedly out of the house of Chaerestratus, angrily 
e young men who try to hold her at the door. 

Sc. 2. Onesimus, Habrotonon 


earc fi , tfcereuw (re, Kai p.i) /tot KaKa 
lTap€)(^£T. (To herself) ifiavr^v, £us Iolkcv, d$KCa,^ 
2ia XeXij^a ^Xeua^ouo"'- ipci(T0ai ■rrpoireSoKtoi',^ 

Biiov Se fiia-ci /ittros avOptotro^ p-iri,. bo, quaLj.p.e 

his former fault ; or (3) he may give 
the ring back to Syriscus (v. 219). 
Habrotonon settles the question in 
favor of the second course. While 
pondering upon the situation Onesimua 
does not at first see Habrotonon. 

ZIZ. Cf. Ariak>ph.Flut.34grn7i[p 

213. She addresses the revelers in 

general, but in particular the one (<rt) 
mho was annoying her most. On these 
revelers and tlie chorus see p. S3. 

214 f . t|iavri|* x^"'^*"'^ ' "K"'e 
myself " &"'* "/ mockery, explained by 
the lollowing. When the young men 
saw that Charisius did not treat her 
with affection they thought that they 
could take liberties with her. — vpon- 
SdKNv: cf, Anai. 22.20 K. olj'^poa^oi 

216. Bitov: i.e. laxam. With the 
phrase cf. LXX, Fs. 130. 22rAcuiv/uiroi 

^(liirouii a^DiH. — dvflpwM: indignantly, 
the man, of. Pet. fr. v. 1,-p. 91 

Onesimus had told his master of the 
birth of the child, and Charisius had 
learned from Pamphila that she had 
been the victiia of misfortune. The 
regret ol Charisius that he had learned 
the truth marks the first stage in his 
change of attitude toward his wife. 

208 B. |H| . . . i^vUr^ : a construc- 
tion common in Homer, revived by 
Euripides and Plato. GMT. g 204. — 
At^vlir^ : annihilate, cf. ii'<rT<iOr in 
Aesch. Prom. 151. 

211. iniiia*: cf. V. 356.— KutTM-Yit 
introducing a grave objection to the 
plan/T*p*i'TiKUKoi'. Cf. Aristoph. Ach. 
611, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 3. Three courses 
lie open to Onesimus : he may (1) show 
the ring, prove Charisius to be the 
father of a child, possibly cause him 
to be reconciled with his wife, and — 
be annihilated himself (vv. 231 ff. com- 
pared with vv. 886 tf.); (2) he may 
stir up some new complication and 
thus divert his master's atl«nUon from 



ovK€TK fj.' ia. yap ovS^ KaTaKeltrOai,, raXai", 
irap' airrop, aXXa ;^(opis. 

ONHSIMOZ (to himaeU, not seeing Habrotonon) 
dXX' anoSto ttiIXiv 
Trap' ov ■na.piXa.^ov dprtios ; otottov. 

ABPOTONON (lo herself) 

220 ovTos, Ti Toa-ovTov apyvpiov ajToXXuet ; 
tTTcl TO y €771 Tour^ TO r^s $€0V tffCpflV 
Kapovv ep.oLy' otov t€ pvv i<n , (d ToXai- ■ 
a.yvT\ ya.p.o}v yap, <f>a(Tiv, Tfiiipav Tpirr^v 
tJBt] Kd07]paL. 

217. KariUHtrOu: = taToxMreiieai. 
Two persons reclined on each couch 
aC an AtheniaQ banquet, cf. Plat. 
Symp. 175a,e. Respectable women al- 

218. x«P'^' '-^' ^t another table, 

cf. Herod. B. 16 Kal ir^fio* o* X'-'P^^ ^"^- 
Hpoxi^ jcXrvai, dXXii Hipinir Tt xai ei)^Tor 

Ir t:\irTi iKduTT). The idea of compul- 
sion (e.g. ireXecln, irarfudfa) is derived 
from the negative ait i^. Cf . Dem. 19. 
82 /i!) iJi Tai>7a X^«r airbr /are, iWi 
. . . SfiK^irm, Herod. B. 2, 

219. &ro 



t1 iiroXXJHi : uiA^ (ioea he watte 
on me. The amount was twelve dracli- 
mae a day, see Pet. Ir. v. 11, p. 96. 
Menander prefers the oj-conjugation 
of tbis verb. 

221. Ttf y' tw\ Tofrr*: so far as U 
lies with him, = rairou y trtga. Cf. 
Xen. Anab. 6. 6. 23 ri irt T<,6rv ito- 
\ii\atity. — (^pHV Kavoflv : only girls 
of good family and of irreproachable 
reputation were chosen to carry the 

basheU of offerings in the great relig- 
ious processions. The action of Uip- 
parchus in sending away the sister 
of Harmodius as "unworthy" was 
a deadly insult (Thuc. 6. 6^. 1). The 
Panathenaic festival is probably meant 

223. dfvii i6,\iMv : a formal phrase 
that had come to be proverbial {^laslr) ; 
Diogenian. 2. 46, referring to this prov' 
erb, explains : itl rCir tbHppirar vumi- 
■ui', tlpoiinKS>t H Hal inl ruir ^ij twipphnini. 
In the ancient oath which the women 
swore who took part in the ceremony 
of the lipis 7d(iot ia the phrasfieW naSapi, 
Kol dyi^i iri re tS* iXXiBs tuIi- gf •roCo- 
fievimiiv KoX ir AvSpii trunvtriai^ [Dem.] 
60.78. —rT|»TplTi|»: cf. Eur. Hipp. 185 
and schol. We may infer from this 
statement that Charisius had learned 
of his wife's secret only the day before 
yesterday. His purpose in taking Ha- 
brotonon was, not to forget his trouble, 
but to create a certain impression. See 
above, p. 81, 


EnrrpEnoNTBS 75 

ONHSIHOS <to himself) 
TTQ)? dv ovv, wpos Tcav Q^Stv, 
326 TTftis S.Vi iKereutu — 

Enter Syriscus tbtougb one of the parodoi. Habrotonon stands asLde until 
his departure. 

Sc, 3. Onesimus, Habrotonon, Striscus 

TTov OTiv ov ^TjTwv eyw 
V€piep^Ofi. ; Sees OnesimuB in tlie veatibule, about to enter the house. 
ovTos evhov. "^airoSoSj cuya^e, 

Kpiv<Jifi.e$' • i\$&,v Set /ic iroi. 


ioTiv TO irpayfi', dvOptoire- tov pxv Setrjrorou 
230 OTT*, oTS' aKpi^atS, OVTOITL XapitTtov, 
oKvw hk Setfat ■ irarepa yap tov jratStou 
avToc iroeu »7;!^€Sdi' n toOtoi' npo<r<ft€p<itv, 

p.i& oS <TVP€^^K€iTO. 

224 f, vAt £v ovv, irrc. : OnesimuB is the New Comedy in repreaentiDg Indoor 

still thinking aloud ; ijcn-edu, prai/, ad- scenes. See on S. 193. 
dresses no one in particular. His 227. iraW: with the imv., as well 

thought probably was: "How, then, as in questions, tdt^ expresses Impa- 

if I am not going to give back the ring tience, Lat. tandem. Construe with 

nor show it to Chariaiua, am I to get Su^ai: 

rid of Syriscus ? " At this moment 232. -kvA: Che pres. is more posi- 

Syriscus returns. tive than the fut. would have been. 

226. npUpxoftai : tlie vb. shows The assertion is modified b; axtSif n, 

that Syriscus comes not from the house practically, almott certainly. Of course 

but from tlie side entrance. He sees Syriscus does not understand this un- 

Onesimas standing in the irp68apor of Ul he is told of the circumstances in 

the house of Chaerestratus, and there- which the ring was lost. 
fore can speak of him as frSor. Ex- 23?. (uS'oC: theantec.isToOror.the 

tensiTe use was made of the vestibule in ring. — wvtgkKTo: subj. rbniStmr. — 



TavpoTToXCots ajTwXetrO' tovtov irore, 
235 TTaf (a;;^t8o5 ov<rq<; Koi yvvaiKSiv ■ Kara. Xdyoi 
coTic ^laafiou tovtop eXifai irapdevov, 
ij 8' erCKC TOUTO Ka^edrfKe Si^XaS?;, 
ei /j.eV ns avv evpan' lKf^iv7}v Trpo(7<f}€poL 

TOVTOV, Cra<^S dvTlBtl.Kl'VoCTeKp.^pLOl'. 

iftk-npi : atupid, an abusive epithet oi 
which the comic poets were fond; see 
Blaydes on Aristoph. Nub. 1201, and 
cf. Men- 393 K. Hra^Xrtpiiras ri» xri- 
\ai-r' ip/krtpue, of a, slave who makes 
a ttiti greater aaa of liia master. 

234. TnvpovoXloii : a festival in 
honor of Arlcmia Tauropolus, cele- 
brated in the deme of Halae Ara- 
phenides on the eaat coaat of Attica, 
north of Brauroii, cf. Strabo 8. 1. 22 
'AXal 'Apo^ijpfifi, Siroi' t6 T^t Taupo- 
riXou. Our first knowledgeof the festi- 
val, except the mere name (Heayohtus), 
is derived from this play. We learn 
that it was a pervigilium celebrated by 
tlie women. Men were excluded, but 
the occasion naturally attracted some 
as loiterers on the outskirts, men who 
got drunk and invaded the privacy of 
thewomen if opportunity offered. With 
the case o( Charisius cf. Ariatopli. Pac. 

873 f . Tir {Btaplar) iiiuh rvri ^raioiur 
hpaufiuriS biroTfTriaii&Tcs : The dances 
of the girls (v. 200) may have been a 
part of the ritual, for Arte mis delighted 
in ipipiMyyii t< x"?"' ''< (Horn. Hymn. 
Aphr. 19) and such dances were cus- 
tomarj' at her festivals (Wernicke in 

I'auly-WisBOwa Realencycl. II, col. 
1858). Helen was taking part in such a 
dance at tlie festival of Artemis Orthia 
at Sparta when Theseus carried her 
away (Plut.Vit.TheB. 31.3).— Note in 
the first fool an exception to the rule 
(seeonH.7)tliat the dactyl which over- 
laps tlie following foot is generally 
contained in a quadrisyllable word 
whose accent corresponds with the ic- 
tus. Two of the five exceptiojis in this 
text (here and v. 255) are proper names ; 
the other three are U. 18, E. 235, S. 
440. White, p. 148. 

235. wavnixISoi, KT^.; hendiailys 

for yvmiKur wavmx'^tKV&r. — On the 
dactyl in the first foot see preceding 

236. toOtov : Hubj . of etrai, for to5to 
(= li y(y<iris), attracted to the gender 
of its predicate pmaiiir. 

239. Tvfrrav: tAv iaiiri!Xu»'. — The 
displacement of n in tlie MS. gave in 
the fifth foot a forbidden anapaest, be- 
ginning with a monosyllabic enclitic. 
See Grit. Ap, 

240. vuvl: at the case staiul«, the 
mother being unknown. — imivwav: 
mere suspicion without proof. — lx<^: 



avros TTcpl TovTO}v. el 8' dvaa-eiet^, diroXa^elv Hesych. 
Tov SaKTuXtoc fjLC ^ov\6fj.€vo<; BovvaC re iroi 
fiiKpov n, Xij/jeiS' ovK cvfoTiv ovSe tls 

Trap' ifLot fiepKTfJi6<;. 


ovhe Bcofiai ravro'^Si/.^ 


24» '■^ffti StaSpa/ifuc — eis jroX.t>» yop ip^o/Mcu 
'^vwi — Tiepl TovTiDv ela-Ofiepoq tC 8« iroeii'. 

Exit Sf rUcns to the city. HabrotonoD approaches OneslniuB. 

TO iroA.hdpLov, o pvv Ti$7]vct0' Tj yvtnj, 
'Ot^^(J■^/i', evhov, ovtos efpei* dvdpaKevi ; 

Jttvolvei, BUbj. ri wfiottfiipat. Cf. the 
demand of Sjriscua in v, 227. 

241. &i«nfai«: lit. brandish nith 
the intention of frightening, terrorize 
with, cf . Item. 25. 47 r^t . . . tlaay- 
ytXtat arartlaaj rot Irpr^tt; where 
Harpocration renders the partlc. by 
iweiXjiiidiuivs. The deiinitlon of Ile- 
eychiUB, tlrooeJcif irawtWtts, irtptSlltu 
(cf. Bekk. Ai;ec. TS. 11 and Suid.), 
though doubtless a gloss on this pas- 
sage, does not bring out the full mean- 
ing, which islike thatof iuipiio\6TTta$ai, 
cf . Aristopll. Av. 1245 rouri X^waa/up- 
luiKiTTfaBiH SoniU; The pres. is cona- 
tive, If yoii are trying to bulldoze (me), 
Syriscus suggests that Onesimtis is at- 
tempting petty blackmail. 

213 f . oWi (It - . . |upur|ii^ : there's 
nogotng-sAores inthit business v?Uh me! 
— itiSiZiofMi: I don't want it, either, ni 
(oiSin) SiviuU Ti*in oi'ti la *ery common 
in tills colloquial meaning, implying 
1 to a UuDg or scornful rejec- 

tion of a proposal, I've no um/ot, cf. 
Aristoph. Eq. 073 oi M/itea vmitSir 
and the examples collected by Shorey 
ill CI. Jour. II, pp. 171 flf. 

245, TJift: return, cf. Aeech. Cbo. 
3 ^Ku yip h y^T col KUTifix'tMi and 
H. 4e.-^Gi«8pa|uiv; afler I've run 
about, cf. S. 181 and note, Aristoph. 

Fac. ^aayvmKiiytMrptxOtttCxitlt iyi^r, 
Alciphr. Ep. i. 9. 2 Sch. acparsfUur 

itaZpniMl. Syriscus has several errands 
ia town. The same force of St*-, here 
and there, is seen in such compounds 

as SiiT^fiircir, Sia-yYAXtir, and the like. 

We sea nothing more of Syriscus 
after this ; the action of the play is 
over before night, and as the plot 
thickens he and his petty concents are 
lost sight of. But he may have ap- 
peared for a moment near the end of 
the play, see on v. 848. 

248. IvSov: Habrotonon had men 
the wife of Synscus suckling the child 
in the bouse of Chaerestratos.. 



WS KOfUJlOV, ToXav. 


Kai Tot/rof I 
280 rov SaKTvXiow inoi^a rovfiov Seo-jrorou. 

at, hvafiop', cTt', ct TpoijiLfio^ ovran; itrrC (TOV, B«,qn«(.7, p.u 
Tp€<f>6fievoi> «/(« TOvToy iv SoiiXow fiepet ; 
KOVK av SiKauus aTTO^ai'oi; ; 

T^i* fJLTjrep' ovScls oTSei/. 
260 TavpoiroXuMs avrov 



dir0aKev he, ^jjs, 


iTapokvatv y', eus e'/ioi 
TO irai&apiov el<f>', OKoXoudo;. 

249. K9f.^iir: daintg. See above, act. meaning. — ftfu; = replied. Cf. 
p. 30. AriBtoph. Thesm. 096 t^khu /le xtpJi- 

251. td: fie, Lat. vae, cf. Arisloph. ^"'0' ixi>aTtpov,iin)r; 

Plut. TOO or, rdXaf. A rare inMrjec- 253. &«p \t^m -. aa I was aaying, 

tion. — (tra : so then, explained by the i.e. when you interrupted me. For this 

following<'-clause,cf.BatoQ5.5K.EtT', use of the pres. cf . v. 264. 

ri>Kfui^'n<i^<"0''a,f9'i^'<aX(!^vaxleBp, 254. If the child's motlier was a 

110 K. But perhaps we should read slave, he suggests, the child also would 

tri-', which would better suit the in- be. 

dlguant tone at the question. — rp^i- 256. Athenians of good family were 

|iot: your you?if; master, i.e. the son of attended in public b; one or more 

your master Charisiufl; see on v. 1, servants, cf. Plat. Symp. 217* (Alci- 

fr. 000, p. 47.— *«t(: subj. rbraitUtv. blades), Plut. Vit. PhoS. 19 (Phocioa's 

252. Tp44^n«*; the pass, is con- wife), Dem. 21. 168 (Meidias), Alio- 
tnwted with rp^^iun, a cognate of toph. Av. 7S (Epopa). 




ell rag yvpaiKag vawyxf-Covirag fiovog 
ivewecre ■ KafjLOv yap irapovtrq^ iyivero 
ToixivTOv erepov. 


o-oC iTapov<n}<i; 


iTcpwri, vai, 
260 "VavpoiToKioig ■ TTCUcrif yap e^aXKov Kopaig, 
ovnj 6' "^OfJiOv truVeTrat^V, ou8' iyot Tore — 
oujTfti yap avSp' ^Seiv rC icm, Kal p,oi\a, 
yxa Tr)v 'A^pohirrjv — 

TTjv 8c iratS' ^ns 7ror"iJc 

257. (idvof; i.e. without his com- 
panions; cf. ii6ni V. 270. 

26S. Kd|io4 : the preceding train of 
tliought — the occasion (r. 255), and 
tbe probable citcumstances of the ad- 
venture of Charisius — now recalls to 
her mind a simiiar incident in her own 
■ 259. towOtov Inpo* : cf.Alei. JOK. 

aufftTtfian. The neuter forms in -oi at 
ToiovTDi and Ttrrairm are distinctly pre- 
ferred hj Attic writers and are alone 
found in the inscriptions. — iripwt ; 
another coincidence : tiie last Tauro- 
polia had been celebrated fen months 
before ; the child is one month old. 

260. irawlv K^pcut: cf .Ari8loph.I.y8. 
596 iralia tiini' f'yip-'V'", Theophllus 
162K. Tait vUi, 112E. k6p<u Bvyaripa. 

the questioQ of 

Onesimus in i. 203 impHes that Ha- 
broWnon has made some reference to 
the girl in the case. If we retain the 
Hrat peiB. avuiriultr (with a^i}) we not 
only miEB this allusion but also have 
to assume that Habrotonon, a slave- 
girl who had been hired to play the 
lute ior tbe dance, participated in the 
plaj (dance) of the others. See Ciit. 
Ap. — oif lyi) Tin: she was about 

lo say, for example, ihrerAircrk ttucir Ti 
tlmi, referring to rouirror frtpar. 

262. This hint at Habrotonon 'a re- 
cent innocence is an important clue 
to lier character ; see above, p. 30, 
and on V. 848. — iial|LAX(i: in response 
to a gesture of incredulity on the part 
of Onesimus. 

263. Tiiv Si vatSa : he recalls her to 
the matter in hand. 




TTvdoiiJ.y)v O.V • Trap ais yap tjv iyon 
265 yvvai^i, tovtwv ^v ^tXij. 

T/Kovtras ; 


ouScK olSa, ttX^i- Ihovtrd ye 
yvoiTjv i.v avrrjv. evirp€ir^<; tis, to ^eo4 
Kai irXoiKTiai' idiofrai/ tw . 


awn; VTif tu^j^oi'. 

owK oIS'- iwXavrjdri yap /meB' •fjp.iuv oZ(T «kc^ 
2T0 elr' efaTTu^s KXaoutra vpotrrpixti. povri, 
TiXXovo"' eaiT^5 ras Tpi)(a^, Kokhv traw 
KOI Xenroi', cu ^cot, rapavrlvov tr<f>6Bpa 

264. wvtoCiHivKiv: potential, Jcouid 
jfnd out. — vap alt: i^. the membem 
of the parly by which she had been 
engaged. Asstated above, the girl had 
joined thia parly. 

268. rtvoi : Bc. (fji. rd is often used 
InsWad of SuTtt in indir. questions. Cf . 
r6etp V. 299 for ^i^r and man; simi- 
lar instances. 

266. ■Bkipr yt : ^though, introduces 
a correction of the loo sweeping asser- 
tion oitit oWa. Cf. Arialoph. Lys. 6 
oiitixla ripraTir , . . w'^iir ij ■)/' liii) xviiij- 
rit iJS /^fyx^rai. irTf^p is often used for 
TXi)v Sri. 

268. oM) : 4 air^. The girl whom 
Habrotonon remembera ma; be the 
lame, be thinks, as the mother of the 

child. a&T^ would mean t/it very one 
whom we wish to find, avni this girl of 
whom you speak (ia she whomweseek). 
All three int^rpretatiooB have their 
adherents. See on v. (145. air-ii in the 
sense of mv'''iJt'"es* is not to be thought 
of, for Onesimus has as yet no suspi- 
cion of this possibility. — rvj^d*: see 
on H. 31. 

272. Toparrlvov; woven from the 
silky byesus of the pinna shell and 
named, from Tarentum, the place of 
manufacture; of."cambric." Defined 
by Photius and Suidas as Mrrir xal 
Suc^i^r IfiiTiayj oA rdrrvi TrnpipfpoGu, ctfc 
TiHi irrfXafiaii, by Hesychius as IkiItio* 
yvyainviir Xnrrii- tpiT(raus {frtTigei) (xor 
iK ToP Mi iiipmit. In spite of these 



aiToXtakeKvC- oX.oc yap iycyovei. poKO^. 



2Ta IScifec ■ ov yap AJievtrofLOL. 

e/ie jT/i- ; 


opa <rv TOUT ■ eac 6e fouf ^JJS 
efxo£ Tc TTcCey, tovto Trpos toi' octTTronji' 
<f>av€pov jTOT/o-cis. £t yap ear' ek€\Sepa% 
TraiSos, Tt TOVTOV \avddvei,v Sei to yeyoi^s ,' 

J, however, it la probable that 
this diaphanous stuff, which revealed 
the outlines of thebodyfAristaeii. Ep. 
1. 25), was more often used for the 
chiton or chemise than for the himO' 
Uon, The Dorian chiton was fastened 
at each shonlder by a brooch (xepinj) 
and was open on the right aide ; the 
Ionic was sewn down the right side and 
did Dot need pins at the shoulders. 
. Both, however, were girt at the waist. 
Now the Toparrira mentioned In a The- 
ban inscription (Collitt SGD. 714. 8) 
are both open {ti^ri) and sewn {pd/s- 
fiaTTx*"")! M"' therefore chitons. A 
raparrttor raparip^vpor jAiiiMT fx"' is 
mentioned along with a x'^i^r Tapa,r6p- 
^ufwt : the diSerence is in the material. 
The To^rriff jior is called a SipiiiTpoT by 
schoi. Luc. De cal. 18 and Dial, nieretr. 
7.2, andtheflepJoipioi'WombyPraiiiioa 
in Theocr. 15. 69 seems to be identical 
with her vtpararptt in v. 21, I.e. her chi- 
ton worn over a chemise, but under 

the i/arix""' or hlmation. The rapar- 
Timr worn by the ithyphalii accord- 
ing to Semns (apud Athen. 622c) was 
girt,bencenotahimation. Soinschol. 
Aristopb. Lys. 46 it ia called an Irlaiia, 
not an irlp^Tyia, The xop^vpa wripvi 
of T. 187, presumably a piece of this 
garment, was, as we have seen, torn 
from a chiton. 

273. Ct. [Theocr.] 27. 57 Td/w^o'- 
Tor robi<!a% itiir (SItar COni. Ahrens) 

274, To(iTO»; tSi- SmiTiiXlOp, 

277. to6to ; Tbrpaiiia. — vpit - . . 
^vapiv : cf. infuita itp6% tim, y. 284. 
Theconst, withrptiianotquiteequiva- 
lent to that with the dat. rpit is used 
of the judge or magistrate, v. 857. 
The difference is about that between 
before (ace.) and to (dat.). 

279. inuWt; referring to the mother, 
cf.V.263. Thesubj.of^oTflSriTaiJJsr. 

— tI, «t(. : i.e. he will be free then u> 
marry the girl, and that will end the 



380 vpOTipov eKcivrfv 17x15 eoriV, A^porovoi', 
evprnfiev ini Tovr^ 8' ifiol trv vvv'^tftpairov.^ 


Tts €»mi' ctSwcu. ij>o0ovpai tovt iyii,^ 

fiaTTjp Tt prjvveiv w/jos eKCwas as Xeytn. 

385 Tis otSw €t Kat, TovTov ive)(ypov )<apiiiv' 

t6t(. Tis Trap avToil twi' irapoi^mi', avd^aktv C.quaty.p.i: 
CTc/Jos Kv^evoiv ; rvx^v u7ws eis cru/ijSoXas 

present situation. Habrotonou is grad- 
ually thinking out her plan. 

280. <ln«; tJie indei. rel. is nor- 
mally used to Introduce the indir. 
question wheu'the dir. question would 
be Introduced by tIs, cf. v. 288; but 
see on v. 265. 

281. M Totry: aiih thU end in 
Vieta, cf. T. 912, F. S96 ratiur ir ipirrifi. 
— ^pirmr: give counsel, cf. Aeschlu. 
1. 129 'HirivJoi . . . rirv »^i <ffid(uw. 

282. tAv AStKoCtTo ; HabroConon 
knows that the guilt; man Is the last 
possessor of the ring, but so long aa she 
is not sure that thia is ChariBiuB she 
fears to lay doubtful information be- 
fore the women {ialnai) for trhom she 
played at the festival. All uncertain- 
ties as to the man must be eliminated 
before she Icvolvea the girt. 

284. &«X^a: \. 264. Onthepres. 
cf. YT. 258, 667. 

285. Kml: construe el col frtpot (sc. 
(ol >i4 XapU-iM) iripiiKtp, a const, made 
es.Bler by the strong penthemimeral 
caesura. The intervening clause ex- 
plains how this other pereon may have 

got the ring; the partic. xupeiur, added 
as an afterthought, how he may have 
lost it. On this use of ical see KiiLner- 
Gerth g 624. 2 and 8. The affirmative 
form of tJ! olSiy tl- would be laui. 

287 f. ■(« ni|iPiiX.4i virMi||M: as a 
pledge Unoard a sabscriptioii dinner. — 
vti|tpoUw: lit. contribationa toward a 
common meal, then tbe meal itself, as 

in Xen. Symp. 1. 16 Bappfir, Sri Uarrai 
ttvu^Xai. — &irdh||uii: pledge, aecurUy, 
bere only in this meaning, instead ol 
biroHK-^y. For the practice cf. Ter. 
Eun. &3B a. heri aliquot adul 



! eymbolis 

I pra 

fecimua; dati anr 
ISam: subj, Chariaiua. 

288. T| ■. a third possibility. ~-nn>- 
nU|uvM : making a wager, a rare 
meaning found in PluL Vit. Alcib. 8. 1 

7^ - - . , liXX' fni yi^iiiTt m/rSi/uim irpii 
Tcis h-alpavs. Only the idea making aa 
agreement resides in tbe vb, , repl indi- 
cating the stake on which one agreed 



290 iv Tois iroToiy Toiavra yLyintrdai <fn\€i. 
irpXv tlSepai Se roc aSiKovvr' ov ^ovXo/icu 
i^jTetr fKuvqv ouS€ ft,-qvvtt,v iyat 
ToiovTov oifScv. 


OV KaK&i9 fievTot Xeyei^. 
ri oZv iroijo'et Tis ; 


BioxT, 'Ovij<rifi£, 
29B av cruvap€<rQ trot Tovfiov'^ ivdvfiTQp' apa' 
ip}tv iTty^trofiat to irpaypa tout' cy<^ 
Toi/ SoKrvXio^ X.a^Sovo'a t' ewrw toutovI 
curei/xi irpos ixelvov. 


X^* o Xey€*s ■ apTt yap isa k. 



KanSwy fi* ^owroi' avaKptvel iroBcv 
300 el\r)tj>a. <^i/(rw " TaupoiroXtois irapBevoi 
€t' ojtra" — TO r' c'kcii^ yevopeva irdvr' ipa 
■jTOQvpijrq • TO. irXetOTtt S' auTfttv oIS' ^yw. 
289. w(pu()(tTo; probably a mili- ttons, certainly, cf. Flat. Symp. 170b 
tary figure originally, encomp(U«eiJ, &e- tdDtd ;i/rrai ri> X^tit. 
git^ed, cf. Xen. Cyrop. 7. 1. 24 ri Kiipou 294 f. -woifrti. : deliberative tut. — 

aTpirtvim rarrbetv Tipalxera inri tSp Noirtu, tri. : cf . Plaut. Trin. 768 Bed 
roXcfilHf. If for the personal agent ne vide consilium si placet. — 1*K- 
BubsUtate circumstances, rpi-y/uuri, piT||ia: idea, plan,, iiaed by Xenopbon 
we arrive at tiie meaning required in this sense, e.g. Anab. S. 5. 12 ri /lir 
here, embarrassed. The vb. seems not {trSiiania x"?^' U&kh droi, but raraly 
to occur elaewheie in this absolute by others. 

meaning. — ItoMv: i.e. the ring in- 296. TD^joaiiu: aMumeasmyown. 

stead ot the money which he had lost — ri •wf&l^a, Toftra : ri iKtiru ycr^m 
on the wager. of v. SOland the present circumBtances. 

291. On the unusual tribrach in 298. On the tribrach in the fourth 

tlte third foot see note on v. 46. foot see note on v. 46 and cf. v, 291. 

293. firm.: in podtiTB afflrma- 299. l^mm: so. rir SurdXiar. 



apurrd y avOpamuv. 


airr^ to wpayfj,', eS «r^ in^^ti <f>ep6p,evo^ 

306 iirl Tov e\ey)(ov, koI pc&vmv ye vvv ipeZ 

irporepos aTraM^a itai tTpoiver5><i • d S' dv Xeyp 

■7rpoiTOfio\oYQ(rfi}, toS BtapapTttv /XTjSe ei* 

'irpOT€pa Xeyoiw*. 


• inepevye, vrf tov HXioi*. 

Tcl KOtl^ TaVTl 8' aKKLOVfial TW Xoyw, 

303. &ptaT&'Vf:sc.^i«viM;.— &i4|Hi- 308. irpoWpa Xfrovira : 

wmv: like rii^ur, enhiuicea the super- 
lative, aa often, cf. Plat. Theaet. 148 b 
A/mtA i' ii^P-inruip, •! raises. Cf.PlaUt. 
Mit. 245 immo ut optume and iiol« 
on V. 311. 

304. iw^ : cf . Enr. Ion S2T <.6g Jfa t 
til fptttwar iitvp€ir yorAti but Bee Crit. 
App.~^pd|i4i«t: cf. L;c, Leocr. G!) 

4i« 3' r. 

If \liyo' 

(Henso), P. 158. 

305 f. luMwvKt: he has been drink- 
ing with his guests before luncheon, 
rbTavs iwflnoii vlrtt. Baton 5.3K.— 
Ip«t . . . vpowirA*; VJill UvH out the 

whole story first. 

307. vpMropaXcxf^a: besides{r|xiir-j 
what sbe is already atvare of by lier 
own knowledge, cf. v. 302. — toB Gto- 
(Loprttv: the gen. of the inf. to express 
purpose, insWad of the more ctiinmoii 
const. tbE . . . Itta. Generally nega- 
tiye, as here and in v. 310, but iu P. W 
the poeiCive const. See GMT. S 7^ and 
Kahner-Gerth £ 478. 4 c. 

309. Td Koivd Tavrt: cf. Ter. Hec. 
117 et haec communia omnium 
quae aunt patruin. Note the late 
position of 3^, — &KKiei|iai, ktI.: I'll 
dissemble and talk only in common- 
places, thus. This vb. is not trans.; 
Taurai.^cognateacc. The ancienttesl- 
cographers are in essential agreement 
as to the meaning of iKxil^aSiu. The 
same definition Is found in Snidas, 
Photiua (Berl.), and Itekk. Anec, 
p, 364; ffpuxTAfWHB (on). Suid.), rpmr- 
woioiiunot, yBraiKifiniivi ■ i nupalimr. 
. . . atiiiatuti Si Kol Tir WXowo nir { Phot. , 
t4 ifff\oPTi Ti Suid., X^M-a «XoM-a 
Bekk.) rfioarai»6iuroy Si {-uaSai Suid.) 
nil BiXtit. CI. schol. Plat. Gorg, 497 a, 
Bchol. Luc. De mere. cond. 14. Et. 
Mag. gives simply tS iiapalrtui ^ rpov- 
rouurtfai (Hfieiit. In all the paSRages 
where It occurs there is the underlying 
meaningof affectation, gen. of a woman 
(Philippides 6 K., Ael. Ep. 9 iii!ic(f*tTa4 



310 Tov fti) SiafiapTciv ■ "ws dvaiS^s ^trOa Kal 
irafios ns" 




'Vare^SaXe? 8e ft o5s (r<}>6&pa, 
"^llidna S' oV djrwXe(r' ij rdXaij'' iyco," 
"^^irqcrtii. wpo TovTov 8' et^oi* airro ^ovkofiai 

313 cXo/Scv ipiarav t^v e\ov<Tav. 


Vb^ircpas §€ irdvTOiV, "TTOiBiov roivvv," ipta, 
"yjS^ ycyocos (TOi," — Kal to wii' €vpT)fi,evoy 

wavovpyiit^ koX KaK<yqd<u<i, 'Afiporoi'ov. 

Kal ep^Torrai), cf. Phikm. 4 K. oMJ 3 14 f. «d9<v IXap«* : slie must know 

(tt ddiur^DM^ Xi)fwt (asufliiBl withhe- the time and circumatances uf the 

taerae). In Flat. Gorg. 497 a it is used child's espcMure in order to trace its 

of aEEected ignorance ; of mere pretense motlier, after Ctiarisius has acknowl- 

and affectation in Luc. De mere. cond. edged bia guilt. Slie will fondle the 

14 and Cic. Ad Att. 2. 10. 6. child to ingratiate herself with its' 

310. See Crit. App. foster-mother, from whom she Intends 

311. cfrfi : compare the comments U> borrow it. 

of Onesimus in vv. 803, 308, 311, with 316. -riwtpin: const. asadv.withiFpiS. 

those of PeripleMimenus on the scheme This will be the climai. Cf . vv, 70, 676. 
of Falaestrio in Plaut. MiL241euge, 318. -nvoJIpYdii sal KaKo^e«t : like 

euge, lepide, taudo commentum a true rogue and spi^fulty, a compli- 

tuum. ment from one of the aame stripe, Cf. 

312. tfiUlna. . .i/irA\tra: Habroto- Plut.Moi.28A ^iqjjv oEr T«^wr 'ia;if i* ' 
non is now on safe ground, cf. v. 272 f. {finart) ^vtiirtfai ml 'wanoSpyor' {clever) 
l^ruiisgenera1,dotA«*,cf.Herod.l.9 6 nit mirtTu, Plaut. Epid. 646 muli- 

If t/iaTlar Kari Ir Imurror iKiirovaa. ebris adbibenda mihi malitia 

313. kfrrd.- i.e. rbtoiiUr. 



Kara o^oXifi'. 


cKeivo S* ov Xcycif , on 
iXevOepa ylyvfi av- Tou yap ir<uSu)v o, qnat.r, p.12 

fji,7)T€pa tre vofittrai \wrer' evOvi SrjXoSij. 

ovK olSa - fiovXoifiTjv S' ai'. 


oy yap oVrSa av ; 
sea oXX* ou X'^P'' ns, 'A^porovop, rovrav ifioC; 
■ (^ Toi ^Cftl ■ iravTiity y €p,avT^ tr lunov 
r/yija'opat Tovratv. 


iav Se p7)K€n 
Cijrgq iK€iv7fP ef«rmj8es, aXX* e^5, 
■tTapaKpov<rafJi,€vT) fie, ttS? to towS^ efei ; 

319. ^vj : aAoU be tAoutn. 324. si yif, etc. : 'toA)iX, you don't 

321. lutvo : looks forward, as does itnou ^ 

iaJ in T. 103. 325. x&pit tw: sc. /<7Tf. He for- 

322. if(Y*«: prophetic pres., ataiul gets that be was in a helpless quiuidaty 
to become, cf.Thuc. 1. 131.1 *u5t( »I«jt when Habrotonon tJXit hold. 
rau/iaxlat Kari ri tiiis tfMffiarriii. The 326. T&vratv, trc. : a geoerous TO- 
MS, givea ylrri. For -yiyr- and 71*- see ply, hut spoken with a touch of play- 
on V. 3&. The endings -« and -n were ful Barcasm. It is important, beeideia, 
merely different ways of representing for Habrotonon to have ttie full confl- 
tbe same sound from near the begin- dence of Onesimus, for he has not yet 
ning of the fourth century on, but the intrusted her with the ring, 
practice of Menander's time strongly 327 f. |U|k^ t*l^' f^n't go on to 
faTored-n. SeeKilhner-BlasBS2I1.8. »eek, i.e. give up your idea qf seeking. 

323. Xiovrw ; from the leno, cf . In is often so used with verba expreas- 
Fet. fr. V. 10, p. 96. ing an action not yet undertaken. — 



TiCO; O'CKCC ; waC&tiiV iwi,0vfielv troi 8oK(a ; 
iXevBepa fiovov yevoCfn}v. w dtoi, 

(rvvapifTKii. <roi; 



awapea-Kei Siatf>6po}^. 
av yap KaKorjOeatTQ, fi.a)( troi totc ■ 
836 hvtrqtTopoi, ya,p. iv 8i t^ -napovTi, vvv 
tS(ap,ev €1 Tovr' itniv. 

oitKOUV iTwhoK^; 


If« : sc. tA ^7T■(?l' or poasiblf /ninrr, like ffwt T. 316.— |iaxDtl|UU< "''- = I'iihmx a 

iii xoWr, cf . Eur. fr. 491. 5 N. ti xp4 out with jn>u (Aen. Cf. t. 786. 
Mxxrffai rpit ri 0(uir, ilXV ^£«. 335. StnVo|uu fA^ : since he will 

330, Tirot hnittv. sc. mEirB n^- know that she bas duped CbaiisiuB. — 

i-oifi dv. — iroiSav, uri.: cf. Luc. Dial. If rf vaftvn vOv: a common redun- 

meretr. 2. 1 loiaorpo^tT* . . . »/>o7/m dant locution, of. Plat. FhaedoCTc ir 

iralpf Papiraror. T0 tSrrapJiri, Thnc. 1. 85. 7 ir Tif rirt 

334. Koxvifitia^: play me fal»e,\\l. r<tfbm. 
exhibit KUKo'lfituL, bad dispotiiion. The 336. tdvto: i.e. the prsBent plan, 

vb. is lata and rare, used by Bchol. which he has auapeoled her of intend- 

ArlBtoph. Lya. 318 in the meaning here ing not to carry out, tipetr tj)v valSa. 

required, and in the late medical wriU — Hia delay in handing over the ring, 

era (e.g. Galen, Aetius) of malignant after having given his consent to the 

vounda. Cf. iaxiri)$tuiia, a KOTmdrelly plan, causes Habrotonon to repeat her 

trkk, Plut. Vit. Pomp. 37. 8, and lomi^ question, oimivr eunSoKti; 



ABPOTONON (taking the ring) 
(ftiXj] Tl€i0oi, irapovcra <rvfi.ft.a)(o^ 
iroei KaTop6ovv tovs Xoyows ovs av keyai 

Exit Habrotonon into the bouse of Chaerestratus. 

Sc. 4. Onesimus alone 


340 TO y'aaTiKov, to yvvatov ti? ^ff^€t on 
KOTO. Tov epoiT ovK COT* cXeu^e/Jios Tv\etv, 
aXXai; 8' aXuci, t^v iripav Tropeverai 
6&6v. aXX,' eyti TOV iravra SovXeuo'd) y^povov, Aristaen. 1.19 

337 f. AiroSISou, XVP<>*< ' "'^t^ the 
pres. imperativea. The flrat conveyB a, 
tone of impatieDce, as if Ilabrotonon 
had already demanded the ring by 
dirMat and is dow interested in the 
performance of the act more than in 
the result of it, proceed to hand me. 
Cf. the Irish locution 6e afier banding. 
The present ia repeated by Oneaimus 
with mocking effect, proceed to take iL 

338. ^IX-n nufloC, rri. : diutioD and 
meter betray tlie tragic style. Aris- 
taenetus begins one of his letters, (2. 1, 
a petition) with a jiaraphmse of these 
lines : aXX', w <pl\Ti II«9ai, TapoSffa rrunp- 
TJi •■oftt KoTapfloCi- imal/iuit out a* Mya 
\6yovt (Ktlrte). llabrotonon is not 
thinking of Aphrodite's handmaid, but 
of the goddess who bestows the power 
of convincing speech, the Persuasion 
of whom Antigone (Eur. fr. 170 N.) 

says: tiKtffriUftSovtlfpbriWorXitrM- 

340. tA y' io-nKdv : the clevernexa of 
her! Sc. Tpayim or xp^jui, cf, S. 178. 
For the poaition of yi, whose effect is 
really with the adj., cf. Soph. O.C. 977 

7011,- — ■( xfirOn'ro : cf. V. 112. 

34 1- Kord riv Iparra ; in accordance 
tuUh (i.e. by means of) iote, cf. Aesch. 
Prom. 212 oi HOT-' trfx*' ■ ■ ■ WXv"- ■ ■ 
KpcTtU. — The Cairo Menander lias but 
three instances of an anapaest in tlie 
fifth foot contained in a word which 
begina in the fourth foot : here, P. 5 
(proper name), S. 30. White, p. 162. 

342. KAXttt iXin : icas uiastinj7 her 
paina. Phutius (Berl.) definea the vb. 
as ^ tA laiStr wpiTTiir, a meaning which 

suits this passage, but see note on the 
fr. cited by him (below, p. 100). The 
original meaning wander, be off the 
trar.k, is still felt, cf. Hit. — Ti|v Mpsv 
4W»: i.e. iiXif T/MtTTfir, contrasted with 
mtA rbt IpuTtt above. 



345 TO Totavra. napa raimj? S' urcus ti Xfji^ojxai, 
iSi' iiTiTV)CO' KoX yap SCxaiov. — cos Kcva 
Kal SioKoy^^ofi , 6 KaKoBaCfion', irpoaSoicbyv 
X^-pt-v KO/Lweur^ai trapa. yvvaiKo^. p.^ p.6vov 
KOKOf Ti irpoa-Xd^oifxi. vvv iiTKr^aXTJ 

3B0 TO. irpdypar' i(m to. irepl ttjv KeKnjfxevrji' 
Ta;^€(05 ■ iav yap evpt&rj irarpos Kopi) 
iXevdepov piJTTjp re tov vvy iraLOiov' 
yeyopvV, iKeCmffv Xi^erai, Taunts irarrfp 
etr'^ cu^epws avr^p aTToXeisreic Treurerai. 

3D5 Kal vvv ^apievTtii^ eKvevevKevai SoKwi^ 
TO pj} Si ipov TavTi icvKda-Oat, j^aip^oT 
TO p' akka vparreiv. S.v 8e ns XajSjj p'^erC 

344. Xip^ot; sniveling, lit. dirty- 
noted, a word from the vulgar speech. 
Also in493K. ^&wdvXi|KTD«: doddcr- 
iag, \it. atricken (in mind), stupid. Cf. 
»chol. Luc. Lex. 18 iti-oirX^iETaui nI 

345. TomOra : tta fi iXtuStpdvat. 

346. Jmrfixn - used abaolulel;, suc- 
ceeds, also in 1'. 262. 

347 ff. Kal . . . wporUpotiu : quoted 
bySlobaeus, but with lafroi for ml iw,-. 

348. K0|iuta4ai: the fut. is excep- 
tional with verbs of expecting, hoping, 
et«. Here the future idea ia given es- 
pecial prominence. See v, 216, and 
GMT. g 113. 

349. vp«rUpai|u ; he is fearful of 
getting into further (rpor-) trouble, as 
before, V. 212. — hnr^aXI) : cf. v. 120, 
and PeL fr., v. 36, p. 99. 

350. MKniiUniv ; aee on H. 37. 

351. Taxf>^: const, with irri, and 
that right toon. The adv. is reserved to 
the end of the sentence for emphasis. — 

(ipttg: complement 7E7o»<i>- Tliesubj. 
is (4) •^V^l' 1'1)@ fti^' is omitted metri 
causa, as often, cf. Aristoph. Lys. 101 

wi<raiviw iii2r fiTTtf AwoSiittur ir/ip. A full 
collection of instances in SachtBchal,De 
com. Graec. serm. metro accom. , p. 27. 

354. (It (£)(ipAt : i.e. there nill be 
no need of ailments then. — &iroXi(- 
vHv : on the legal meaning see note on 
V. 410. Cf. abire in Ter. Hec. 166. 
The teat here is very uncertain. 

355. IkmmuWvoi : ducked out of, 
dodged, a figure from boxing. Ikkwii 
is the bending aside of tiie head \a 
avoid a blow. 

356. ri |ii| . . . icvKao4(u : the nega- 
tive ia due to the idea of nvoiding in 
^■KKix^mt, see GMT. % 811. With 
tovtI EVEurAit cf. lTip6r TiKVK&r, V, 211. 
Another complication has been con- 
cocted, but OnesimuR tliiiiks he cannot 
be hekl responsible for the result. 

357. Ti |>' UXa wpimiY : ali other 
project*, lit. my engaging in still other 



mpiipyaaafjievdv Tf XaXijtrai^*, iKTefjxS'^ NTi, qut. 7, p. 13 
SChtafj.' ifiavrmi tous — ooiSvra^. 

Sees Smicrines KppToacbiog'from the cit?. 

aX.A.' "^oSr 
360 ri; itrB' 6 irpoo'uov ; %fxtKpivr}^ avaarpt^t 
i^ ofrrewi ira\iv, rapdicriKa^ ^(i>v 
aZdi^. TrenWrcu Tas aXij^ei? airiaf 
wapd Tifo? ovros ; eKTrohoo' Sk 0'ovXopiu 
iroelv ffj-avTov. tvxov mtws, ip.oV8dicEtv, 
36B vpofripxtT eiri t^v dvywrip*. aXka. vvv" fic ScI 

./) — .--- — _...--_-y Ml 

Enter Smicrines ; exit Onesimus in the opposite direction. 

Be. 5. Smicbiites alone 

367€f»J - 


intriguei. rpdrTur =; intrigue is com- scene, v. IM — TapCHcnKAt Ix"*' in a 

moti. mood to cause distarbance. Onesimus 

369. oUvTof: to avoid completing judges by ills manner. 
tt)e vulgar colloquial expression witli 362. aUit : const, with the preced- 

lpX"i, the word 6i6rTas is substituted ing words, not mith WXir. Smicrines 

rapi rporSaKlar. Cf. thesimiiaradjura- is bent on making trouble wherever we 

tioninPlaut.Aul.260: si bercle ego see him except in the arbitration scene. 

(Euciio) te (Staphjlam) non elin- — ifavo-Tai; Onesimus is now assum- 

guandam dedero usque ab ra- ing a probable reason for Smicrines' 

dicibus, impero auutorque ego return. —rdt dXi|Mt atriot: (Ae true 
sum, ut tu me quoi vis castran- " reaaont for tbe quarrel tietween Pam- 

dum loces. The latter punishment, plula and Cliarisius, namely, the birth 

formen,Plaut.Mil.l400,1420,H26;the of the child. But we shall see that 

former, for talkative women, Herond. Onesimns is wrong in thi« conjecture. 
». 40 ^di 9i nOrav hItIt, XbXcw tl^l. 9 363. wopA TtvDt: poseiblf Davus, 

irr>\Xi rt)>> )uu -iXiKrant inTtniir itWiu. with whom Onesimus has gossiped 

Cf. Eur. Cycl. 641 roi>i iiirtai (xPor- freely (first scene of first act), had 

\xit ot jSwtXo^Kn TVTTiiimt. — dXX' iSl : Spread abroad the report of the doings 

i,\^ abroal MS. Cf. Aristoph. Ach. of Charisiusso that it had come lo the 

122 iii Si Tit TOT itrir: The conj. is ears of Smicrines. The rest of the text 

needed to mark the transition. here Is highly conjectural. 

361. i{ &«-rH»t: he liad departed 367 S. Smicrines probably explains 

thither at the end of the arbitration why he has come back from the city, 


EniTPEnoNTEs yi 

oXt) y - 

3T0 evdvi 



TOVifOfio' ;,.-,-_.,. 

(ijyMV--^ ,-- 

3T5 Trktov -^fitpuiv ------ 

aiiTov SiaJCvtrai^ -- 

oifioi, TaXas - - 

KMVtUVOi ..--_---..-.--__ 


380 ore njf ---- 

•!TVv6av6fi.€VO^ ------------- 

^tXoi, - 

ivay --- 

[Lacuna of ca. 9 veises to NTP.] 
Smicrines sees a Cook approaching from the city, accompanied by bis aasiat&ntB. 
Somebody, probably Chariaius, comes out o( the house of Chaereatratus 
and accosts the Cook, Smioricee withdraws to one side and overhears the 

Sc. 6. Smicrinbb, Cook, CnAKiaiua 

393 "^ov yap p,ay€ip<uv €OTi S^^ 

We can see that he has learned tliingH 375. wXim fnupAv : poffilbly a ref- 

about the conduct of Cliarisius |cf. erence to the fact that Chariaius ha« 

Irun-ot, itlrtw, f^r airtw) that he appar- for some days (see on v. 223) been liv- 

entiy did not know before, and that ing apart from Pamphila. 

he is in a bad frame of mind. The first 376, StoXSow: aee on v. 11. Per- 

word of his speech may have been tiyi- haps the thought was wttfAau Si rSr | 

raT'^frir. airir iiaKSaai rptt yvnixa: Whatever 

368. imarot: prodigal, in reference the present intention of Smicrines, he 

to Chariaius. In Men. 616 K. a person soon gives up all thought of bringing 

describes himself as c^cXj)i hrep^\i about a reconciliation, 
and another as dswroi, ToXuTtXTit, Spu- 378. xoivNtdi: cf. Famphila's words 

ffi>t «-0Wp«. to Smicrines in v. 705. 

372. ir{««iv : for Smicrines' views 382. ^(Xm: apparentlyanappeal to 

on drinking see Pet. fr.,vv. lEt., p. 04. the spectators, as in v. 672, S. 67, 117. 



ouSets, (raiftm o!S", i)(0p6^ vfiiv. 


dpiarov aptOT^fiev. w TpitrdBXiot; 
3*i c'yw Kara 7roXA.'a.^ vvv fiev ovv ovk oW ottw? 

393 H. The exact purport o( these 
broken linea is not easy to divine. It 
seems probable, however, that the 
Cooh is being berated for his dela; in 
keeping his engagement. He was sum- 
moned by Onesimus just before the 
action of the play began ; he had not 
yet arrived in v. 166, wliere we are 
told that the time for the meal was 
long past. The guests hare long been 
in the house with Charisius (v. 213) 
whlling away the time indrink(, 
V. 34, p. 98). The present scene is very 
brief, some 16 to 20 verses. The Cook 
reappears later on, early in the next 
act. The brief cook-scene in S. Tiff. 
fonns a similar intermezzo. 

The person who here talks to the 
Cook can hardly have been Onesimus, 
who has just quit the scene in order to 
avoid meeting Smicrines. When he re- 
turns he accompanies Chaerestratus 
(Pet. fr.,v.l6,p. 06), who enteiB through 
one of theparodoi. Nor can the inler- 
locutor be Smicrines, who is nut con- 
cerned with the failure or success of 
the entertainment. There re mains Cha- 
risius. Up to this time he has been 
in the house with his guests (v. 21T). 

Accepting this view, the poet's mo- 
tive in devising this scene is clear. 
Smicrines is to see with his own eyes 
— he has hitherlo known only through 
gossip (v, 362) — to wiiat lengths his 

son-in-law goes in his extravagance. 
The Cook witli his retinue of assistants 
bearing provisions for an elaborate 
luncheon gave him striking testimony 
U) tiie daily waste of money in the 

393. 4n!»;depeiidenteTegularlruse 
the pi. in reference to a gentleman's 
household, cf. w. 178, Wo. -^ wmkI- 
\ar: apparently dainty, elegant, said 
sarcaaticany. Cf. Plut.Mor. 120t rpo- 
^ri (foods) KtxpVf^roin . . . rwdXau. 
Lit. dinerfiJled, complex. 

394. fifUTToviJuncAeon, in Homeric 
times (n-eal/ast. In the time of the New 
Comedy it had become a sumptuous 
entertainment, given about noon and 
followed by a symposium^ see on v. 166. 

395 f . vGv |i(v oSv : contrasted with 
dXXd TiiXii'. — din alG' tmn, Kri.; the 

text is very obscure, but the remains 

point possibly to SuurfeSir a dirpairot, 

dependent upon oin oiS' flirui, I'm to 
drsmisa you h^<^e Jf'ne aeeom'^isk^ 
anyOung (i.e. in giving my guesls a 
luncheon). Charisius seems to be con- 
strained to overlook the Cook's short- 
comings this time. On the inf. instead 
of Uie fut. ind. see KUhner-Gerth §652, 
Anm.7, and cf .Xen.Hell. 6. 2. 32 tilpera 
oTuji liifTt . . . (Tnu. It isamiied const., 
a blending of i>At alia, imastilw and 
oiK all' ihru; iiaaaiSi. — &XX' jdv irAXlv ; 

tone is unmistakable. 



woei'i Ti 

Exit Charisiiis into the house of ChaereBtratus. 

aii€ik€i<i ifiE ; 'jSaX.eir' tis fto-Kapia.^ ; 

Sc. 7. Smicbin^b alone 

2MIKPINHS (aside) 
---..-..,.-.-..--.--5 TIW)S 

[Lacuna of Iv. to M«.] 

401 V M» 

- - - "^ 


------------ -- oiraf 

*»--- ---.------. ^o gj5 

------- f}idXTpias 

- - -.._._._... (U0.1 (fdi 

.-_.._..._.__.._. p^idpa ye 

..-„. --,-- '"TToWa^fOW. Ti S^ 

398. poUr «1( itoKopIat: cf. Plat. speak after the departure of Charisias, 
Hipp. mai. 203 a tI roimi; piX)^ h lutKa- as seems probable, these fragmentary 
pfar, Aristoph. Eq. 1151 iitaf' U /inKa- lines give at least a hint as to the tenor 
piar ixroSiir, Aniiph. 245K, ji iMKapiar Of his remarks. He refers to Habroto- 
TilMrrpdr, and tlie similar espresHions non(v. 400), to the possible repudiation 
ffiW' lit lipaum, ii ^ei/mi', and the like. of Pamphila by Chari9ius(v. 410),and 
Kxplanations of the phrase are given to the money which Cliarisius is spend- 
by Bcboll. AristJDph. Eq. 1151 (drrl tdv !ng(v. 411). Since all this is said in the 
'(Ji S\tBpor,' tar tiipT])u<rttirf irii lal dI hearing of Smicrines, the Speech con- 
Ttfrt&m'imKcipirai \iyorTai,icTi.),Flat. tri butes Some thing l« the latter'sknowl- 
7SS, Flat. Hipp. mai. 203a, Photius, edgeof thesituationandservestoeias- 
Suidas.and the paroemiographi (Apost. perate him still more against Charisius. 
4.72,Diogenian.2.4,Zenob.a.61).The 406. ^r&XTpuM: Habrotonon, cf . fr. 
pL tuinafitat seems not to occur else- 600, p. 47, and Pet. fr., v. 19, p. 08. 
where and should perhaps be changed. 410. idfimiv : probably iwawitirtif, 

401 S. U the Cook continues to the legal word for the formal act of 



--. -TO ■)(pT)ftaTa 

..,- — ._...... jgowXo^at 

... — ..--,.. "^Sea-iToiv' mKia^. 

410-....-...--.,. 2l/i./l«lS 

._ .--.--.- "'jrtj TOV HXlOl' 

..-.-.-..-...-.- Tavrqv iyoi 

At the cloee of bis speech exit the Cook Into the house of Chaereatratus, 

A lacana of ca. 104 veraeg from U* to Ri. In this interval, and at no consider- 
able distance from M>, falls the St. Petersburg fragment. In the opening 
linea Smicriues continues bis monologue. 


... — ...... '"ttii/ei St TifittaraTOv' 

1 dl/ffptDTTO^ otfOV ailTO TOUT €Knkl}TTOfiai adBsp.l05=Pet.2a 

eytoy'. virep'^he^Tov fieBvtrKeird' ov Xeyw 
OLiTurri^ yap i<r$' ofxoiof tovto ye, 

repudiation of a wife bj her husband, 
as iitaMlirtir is for the divorce of a hus- 
band by the wife. See above, p. 41, and 
note on v. 354. 

411. tA xp^I'"'"': probably a ref- 
erence to the large dowry of Pamphila, 
see Pet. fr., v. 8, p. 96, and note. 

415. 2i|i|i(at: the Cook seems to 
refer to himself by name, rs does the 
slave Parmenon in S. 475ft. Simmias 
is the name of the cooh in Menander's 
Fgeudheraclea 578. 6K., according to 
the probable conjecture of Dindorf, 
wapd0a, Si^fo {r^iuav MSS. Athen.). 
Meineke, Men. et Phil., p. xvl, prefers 
the spelling St/iJat. 

1. On the 8t. Petersburg fragment 
and tlie reasons for assigning it to this 
context see above, p. 34. Smicrinea, 

still further enraged against Charisius, 
continues to inveigh against liim. — 
wlm Si niuAraroK : since Smicrines 
goes on to say that he is not shocked 
at plain drunkenness, it nould ap- 
pear that the thought to he supplied 
must relate, not to excess, but to ex- 
travagance, in drinking. — £vtp«»irot: 
see on V. 21 6. — airi roir hiiKifTTOfMi, ■■ 
it's jiui this that I'm beside myaelf 
about, i.e. nith indignation. roCro Is 
cogn. obj., frequent after vbs. express- 
ing emotion. Cf. I>em. 18. 202 rn^rit 
\vTciii8at Koi TairA xoI/Kir, Herod. 9. 82 
^(irXa7^r7a ri wpoKti/ttra <l7aAi. 

3. dirirrCf . . . S|Miov: ii well-nish 
incredibte, lit. Imichet on, (is like) incred- 
HMUy. ririsTfa Is often used for the as- 
tonish me nt due to doubt or incredulity. 



ei KOI ^id^trai kotvKtjv ti? tou^SoXoO 
6 <avovfiei'o<; irufeiv eavTov. tout iya> 
irpocefi.evop ■ outos ifinecr^v SwwriccS^^ 
Toi" €potTa. Vi S* ifiol TovTo'; irakiv oliitS^eraL.^ 
iTpotKa 8e Xa^mv rdXavra rerrap' dpyvpov^ 
oil rij^ ywaiKo^ pevoiii\ airov olK€rt]v. 
10 airoKOvroi ian,. iropvo^oa-K^ SiuSexa 
rij'S ■^p.epai 8/>a;^a; SiStitcrt, Sc^cko. 
eVurrar' aKpi^Sm ourotn ra. ■npa.yp.ara. 

but (or its meaning here as the equiva- 
lent of a«-«rT4» Tt no parallel has been 
found. Wilamowitz hae plausibly BUg- 
gesled iir\i)irflf. Wee gliiUony, assum- 
ing textual corruption. The two words 
are thus confounded in the MSS. of Dio 
ChrjS. 48. 16 Tpwt^i lal drurrfoi or 
dirXijffTfot. ^ toOt* if« ; rh iu8i<iKte9a\. 

4. t( Kot, KTi, : though a /eUovi does 
fonx hiT/iself to drink cheap wine. — 
■oriXilv ToipoXsB : to the stingj Stuic- 
rioes it would seem extravagant to 
drinkany wine, even the cheapest. In 
S26 B.C. wine was furnished to laborers 
at Eleusis for the celebration of the 
Choes at a cost to the state of .03 obol 
per itoTfttj, — » very low rate, — IG. 
n 8346 a. 68 (Ditt. Syl." 587, 205). 
On the low cost of wine at Athens see 
BOckh-PrSnkl, Staatshaushaltung I, ■ 
p. 1^. The art. is regularly used with 
the gen. of price to indicate the rate, 

5f. nfrro . . .vpairtiunv.tkisiajust 
ahat I teas limiting for. toDtd Beems 
t« refer to what follows ; see on y. 01. 

6. fyjwtrAv: reekleasly. This abso- 
lute sense is found, e.g., in Herod. 3. 81 
lifffa Tt iirttaim t4 Tjnh'MnTa ina »ioi/. 
— SuunaSf, iT^.: he'' II acaUer affection 
to the loindj, i.e. his wife's love. Per- 
haps the pres. iiaan^i was written. 

he sguandera Aia toee. But the figure 
involved in the phrase Jiomrfj (or 

elseirhere. Possibly rir tpura is a cor- 
ruption of Td warpva, cf . Diph. 4S. 2T K. 
ri rarpifiiL fiftOai Kal tfro^, and V. 529. 

7. rt Si^\ ToOra: tmt what's that 
to me, you sayt Smicrines introduces 
an objection froro an imaginary inter- 
locutor, as againin w. 850ff. — irdXiv: 
again I say, cf. aWn in Aesch. Ag. 
1845 wiun, T^Xin'fuii. , , Jfui fuiX'aWit, 
itieripar virXifYiiint. He has appar- 
ently previously used the expression, 
which is often on his lips, cf. v. 24 of 
this fragment and vv. 528, 559. 866. 

8. wpotica: the dowry is Smicrines' 
chief concern, cf. vv. 853, 867. 

9. vUfri)*: a husband's subservi- 
ency to a richly-dowered wife is a fa- 
vorite topic of the comic poet«, cf . Men. 
583 K. aitrit SlSuai, oiK ialrtir Xa^irti, 
Anas. 52 K. vinii ur r^r yvraTxa xri- 
liora \apiivix'> S4<nriiirar,a6yiiraiKlTi- 
^i tiiTi 3o£Xdi, and Antiph. 329 E. 

lO.dirdxoiTOf ; cf. Luc. Dial, meretr. 
10. 2 ii<^iinTt iTitoiTii fwu ytriiMivt. 
For other indications that Charisius Is 
not living at home see above, p. 41. 

12. dicpLpAt: sarcastic. —Td irpd- 
Y)iAr> : affairs of b 



"^TL S' eis Bi.aTpo<j>r)v dvSpl xal irpos ■fifiepoii/^ 

Chaerestratus and Onewmus approach, coming from the country. Smicrinea 

Sc. S. SHiCRiMRa, Chakrestratub, Onesimus 


"^opSi Tiv' OS (re irpotrfjievei, X^atpetrrpaTf. 


Vts 08' eoTi S^j'yXumJra^'; 


OTTJil'^VVfltftTI^ ifaTjjp, 

'^Karakoihopaiv tiSs adXio; Tiy t^s tw;^i/s-^ 
ZHIRPINHZ (to hinuiell at fltst) 

"^koXt;!' ap' i\afi'j 6^ rpiVKaKoSdCpatv, i/faXir^iai', 
13. Kal «pit 'tyUp**: ec. dvSpOr, Habrotonon alone, enough to support 
even by hvma-M men. Of, Dem. 21. 4fl 36 men. 

*toli''EXXi)»^t TiHi iirtlw^oi Durnn ij/itpoi 15. TiXti* : the regular vb. with lu- 

lal <lii)iArBpiirroiradsTp6raut, Plat.Legg, (rflit and the like, — «Xis : 8C. xp^moto. 
885 b rapi Si Hi rtiiaStrSit tfnivKirrui' On the form in Attic see Kflhner- 
tlrat lii) iypliiir £Wi, iiiiip<iir. Smicrines Blasa §166.3. — mivAvTv: who per- 
makes a pretense of adopting a high force must accept tlie pittance. — 
standard. U^m: sc. IhtL The thought is: raril 

H. XtUYiOTOi: Smicrlnesisa cal- tIiu \^r rc\o? ir rit xXiu muiimi 
culating man, Xo7i»-Tu[4t, v. 809. — XiTot on account of \t\byujTiu ; but 
Si'opoXoit: cf. Theop. 65K. icbItoi rii tIi t4w»-- (= il 8« ,) also is possible. 
oiK arolnotti rpdrToi TtTpu^\t(iitr, tl 16. Onesimus, whoUadfledat Smic- 

i'Sff7eaiii)9o^o«0^»)ii»'ii>^pT/rf*n7vraKa, rinea'appTOachv.SBS, has fallen in with 
The dole of two obols {3iw(SoXJa) that Chaereatratus, who comes from the 
was distributed to Athenian citizens other direction, i.e. from lie country, 
during the period of greatest distress 17. i-H|s vip^T* ira-Hip; cf. v. 670. 

in the Peloponnesian War was at least 19. koX^: cf. v. 530. — Ipa: it 

enough to keep a man and bis wife seeiM. — A TpwitwieEa[|un' : so Clia- 
alive. Accoidtng to Smicrines' cal- risius characterizes himself in v. 69S. 
culation Charisius was spending, for — ^AXxpiav; cf. fr. 000, p. JT above. 



oi/76>9 dya^oj' Ti troi yevoiTO- Pet. 2b 


/i^ Xeyc 
'fiifSfv <ruy'^ ovK eis KopaKo.^; ol/xw^ei. fiaKpd. 
2S "^aXX.' e^( wf euro), <Ton}>a^ re Trvdofievos 
'^oTTot'i ^€^^Ta T^« OvyarpM, ^ovk£v< 
"^ovnva TpoTTOv wpo^ tovtov tJSt) TT^oo'/SaX'u. 

Exit Smlcrinea iDto the houae of Chttilsius. 


"^/SouXei /*€!' auT^ ToOroi' ^kow' ivOdhe 

<^pa<ro)pev ; 


OrOf KU'aSoS, OlKUlf irOEL 

30 avaaTOTOv. 
23. DJhwt, 'T^' : seeon V. 47. When Smicrinea. — ViKorra; partic. in ind. 
fuf Ifi used in this formula the main disc., aa oiten with dYY^XXciv, cf. Eur. 
sentence la a poaiCive asseveration, I. T. 602 tIi it ippdna . . . rir UiK^ 
piomlBe, or threat, eel, however, ac- fijToCmi HuroBo; GMT. §904, 
companies an entreaty. CliaerestratuB 2d f . ittvaSot ; fox, as a lenn of re- 
has just been pleading on behalf of proach, erc{fty rascal, cf. Soph. Aj, 
Charisius. 103 ToidrirpiirTo^ tlrado, (Odyaaeua), 

27. tvnva : see on vv. 266, 280. — Dem. 18. 242 toI/to Si (Aeschinea) tal 
toStov: Charisius. — wpcwPoXA itp6t: ipiirtt tlralat Tir6piiTti6r /on, AthUiph, 
amilitarjeipreasion, oaaautt, cf. Xen. Av. 4S0 ttuii^stok ulraiot. — oUfaT : 
Anab, 6,8.6 wpoaifiaWor wpU Toit familia. On tlie omisaion of tlie art. 
irXfrai. see note on V, 361. Homoana, of course, 

28, pofXai . . . ^pia-H|uv; cf. Aria- the household of bis son Chari^ua. — 
toph.Eq.SSpoi\tiTiirpiyiMTo!t Starat- iro<C &v&o-nTov; U ruining, cf. Men. 
ffir*pi£i»«.aDdGMT. §287.— ■ro&iw: Colas 56 (Ox. Pap. Ill, no. 409) fc-si 



Vi Xeycis^; 

TToXXas ifiovKoiL-qv afia. 


fiitw flip TTjv ei^f'^?. 


'^r^i' trqv y. taifiev ScSpo irpos Xapwrio*-, 


AnurrdTovt riXeil ^ipalCBt. Fhotius 
(Berl.) attests the use of tlie expres- 
sion by MeiULnder, Lit. cause the in- 
TuMtanta to leave, o! n city or country 
captured by the enemy. — ipovXd|H|v: 
BC. a^r^p woeir dMnrrdrauc. i^v\&fj,iip 

without Iv ia used with the inf. to ei:- 
preas a, wish for something not realized, 
with ir a. hopeless wish, GMT. §§426, 
427 ; Gildersleeve, Syn. § SB7. 

31. T^v '^•{'it : tile one next do/yr. 
This allusion to the house of CluiereS' 
tratus gives n valuable hint a.B to the 
scenery of the play ; see above, p. 40. 
— The motive for Onesimus' wish for 
bad luck upon this house is apparently 
that it is occupied by the leno who 
owns Habrotonon. It is therefoK In 
a way responsible for the present 
conduct of Charisius. So the slave 
Palinuma in Plant. Cure. SB f., in re- 
sponse 141 the remark by Fhaedromus; 
lenonis hae sunt aedes, says 
male iatis eveniat. Ph. qui? 
Pa. quia scelestam servitutem 

serviunt. The slave in Plaut. Poen. 
8T0 has another reason, hla bad treat- 
ment by the leno, for exclaiming ut 
ego banc familian (the leno's) 

33 f. Sx^i»* ■ ■ ■ IpX*i^' M.Croiset 
well compares this incursion of bois- 
terous revelers with the tOiun of Alci- 
biades and his friends described by 
Plato in Symp. 212c. If the crowd 
of drunken youth are the gueslB of 
Charisius, as is probable, they come 
from the house. A prepositional prefix 
(/f- out, tit-, tpot-, irafi-ipx'^" '") usu- 
ally indicates the direction from which 
arriving characters come. If the cho- 
rus here is composed of the same per- 
sons as before (afl«r v. 201), we can 
account for their being drunk, cf. vv. 
218, 305. — ii^'vaxbt*: cf. S.883. 

During the intermission and until 
the next appearance of Smicrines and 
Chaerestratus upon the ecene, the 
former is supposed to be engaged in 
with Pamphila (v. 20 



SB "^oTs /i^^'i'D^^fiii' evKoipov cTvaC fioi Soicei.^ 
Exeunt Into the house of Chaerestratus. A group of revelers ei 


Enter Onesimus from the bouse of Chaerestr&tuB. 

Sc. 1. Onesimus alone 


inur»j>a\r} fiiv^ wavra rayBpiarrtay ■ ifioC,^ 

otfi-ai, voXts iarl Kal Kara^vyff Koii v6p.o%^ 

Kfu Tov'^hi.Kavav rov t aZixov wavro? xpiTr}^^ 

6 SeoTTOTTjs- TTpo^ TOVTOJ' cva Scl lijv ip.e.^ 

40 6 ytpmv S' eKeivo^ 6 Kardparo^ 'Zp.iKpivq^ 

oySc \Syov TfiiStv ou8* itriaTpo^v ^aic^ — 

above) in one house, while, in the 
other, first Chaerestratus sees ChB~ 
risius (v. 32 above), then Habrotonon 
plays out her little comedy with him. 
Several scenes in the fourth act are 
required to bring before the specta- 
toni the outcome of these intttrviews 
from the point of view of the various 
persons concerned in them. 

36, OuesimuB introduces a summary 
of the preseot situation b; an aphorism 
on human afFain. Such sentiments 
are frequently used in tragedy at the 
beginning of speeches in which the wt- 
fiarirtM is announced. The tragic tone 
of these verses la nnmistaliable. The 
ddnouement is at band. — tww^oXl) : 
cf. V. 319. First the generalization, 
then the specific Instance (v. 40), which 
ODeslmua evidently fears will be the 
triumph of Smicrlnes at (he expense of 

Charisius.~TArOpil««>: cf. Alei.210. 

37-39. Quoted by Stoboeus, who, 
however, begins the quotation with 
tiai (from v. SO) Instead of sifuu, simply 
to give a neater form to the aentlment. 

37. mJXw : ct. Ant[ph. 265 K. WXy 

yiw^rin Ivrt Sfuxiriit TOTph, Theoph- 
iluB 1 K. Tir S,yiiiti)Tit iwwbrri*, . . , 

39, vpAi toOtov ; according to hi» 
pUaiare,!:!. Arist. Rbet. 136TA32Ani- 
0iptv yip {ifri) ri a4 'pi^ oKkor ^>, 
Plat. Phaedr. 367 u oiXfit rpis'Eptnt 
. . . t4» plor (n«r-), and P. 1B4. 

41. Xd'yov; defined in Bt. Mag., 
where the verso is quoted, as = ^porrlt. 
— tirtrrpa^v t heed, cf. Eur. I.T. 671 
tiroifi rirrd, cSr twiarpo^ (attention) 



To the lost portion of the first part of tlie fourth act belong, apparently, sev- 
eral paAagea nhich have been preserved in quotations, which may be as- 
signed to the several scenes as follows : 

Enter the Cook fram the house of Chaerestratus. 

So. 2. Onesimus, Cook 


Tl S' OU TTOetS Phot- ». tSvt 

apiarov ; 6 S' dXt^t irakat KaraKeCfieyo^. 

apyoi S* vytaivtav tov irvperrotTO^ vo\v iTBK. 

iar' aBkitarepoq ■ SiirXa<na yovv fidrriv 


im. TO T<ipi^05 aXas, kav ovrta TV)(jg. 

Sc. 2. A brief diversion is here In- hofrever, the other definition gfnfff %j 

troduced, both to relieve the tension Photius and other lexicographeis (a. v. 

and for the salie of verisimilitude, — iMtti^ is appropriate, ASruumtlf, iM%t' 

since the interview of Smicrinea with palmr, iSvintir, imptir. The Cook, Id 

Pamphlla and that of Habrotonon with his reply to Onesimus iu tbe next quo- 

CharisiuB mast be supposed to be pro- tation, sees both meanings in the WirHi, 

tracted, ^ by the scene of Onesimus d/ryii = /rqStr rp6.TTwr, is\uit = tti/tio- 

andtheCooli. The Cook showed liim- r&r. The idle man in keallh U /tiriaore 

self a witty fellow, accoiding to Athe- unhappy l/ian he loAo is sick of a fixer. 

naens Q508. — &pMTa*: see on v. 3U4. The medical writei-s used the term tor 

Considered as an entertainment the fretfulness or nervousness, cf, Gftlen, 

luncheon was certainly a failure, for ad Hipp. Aphor. 7. M (XVIII. i, p. 167 

the gueste are already drunk and the Kiihn) iXiar /ttr oii \ifouair imiwaat 

food is not yet in sight. — a S4: the r&r !iytair6rTur Saminp ar itl roit vtptO- 

matter. — iX&ti: isfretful. Thedefini- nr Jwrxcpafnirct iWart tl% SKXa /ttra- 

tionof Photius (Berl.,s.V. AXvt). litiSir putnuaitpiyiiaTirttaiirpdita. — f"*^ ' 

is better suited to the former al any rate, introducing a partial proof 

'. 342 tiian to this, forwhich, of theaaserCion. — fAttfi: to no purpose. 




Sc. 3. Ghaekestkatus 


tKeu6ep<^ to Ka.TayiKa.frdat'fikv'trokv n6K. 

OMT^iATTOv i<m • TO S' o^vvotrO' a.v&p(am.vov. 

Enter Smicrines from tie house of Charisius. 

Sc. 4. Chaehesthatus, Smickines 

ovdkv ir€7rovBa<; 8av6v, av fir) irpoiTiro'^- it9K. 

av -------------------- Ri, qnat. z,p.l,1.2I( 


dira ---------------- — 

ovS' ap ---------- — ----- 

625 fiepo^ T --_ 

' — In tbe third quotAtion the Cook tells than to continue to make himeelf ridic- 
how he intenda to prepare the viands. ulous. 

— tiv ovru rix'n '■ a colloquial idiom, Sc. 4, Smicrines comes from his 
equivalentin tone toouri/'I/eeZZtile tf. daughter thwarted in his plan to in- 

Sc. 3. Duriog hig brief staj in the duce her lo leave Charisius and ;et de- 
hoiiseChaerestratushaswarnedhisson lennined to have his way. He has of 
otthepresenceof SniiorineB(v.28, p.07) course not yet learned that CharUius 
and has learned from him his present is responsible for a rtSoi, for as yet 
trouble and how he proposes to mend only Habrotonon and Charisius are 
it. During the monologue of Chaeres- aware of this fact ; nor does he know 
tnttus, Habrotonon within issupposed that his daughter haa borne a child iD 
lo be proving to Charisius Uiat the secret (see above, p. SO). In one quo- 
child is his and that she is its mother, tatlon and in the papyrus fragment R 
while Smicrines is supposed to be urg- a portion of the dialogue between the 
ing his daughter to go home with him. two fathers is preserved. — oitibi , . . 

— Tbe next quotation seems to come Tpoo-mg: you've suffered no cmtTuge if 
from the monologue. The thought Is you'U only pretend you've not. Forthis 
probably suggested by the unhappy meaning of nii rptK^wafivBai cf. Philem. 
plight of Charisius: For afreebomman 23 K. 4 Xoiiopuf lip, a» 4 'kaiiopoiiunt 
ridicule is most shameful; hut sottovi /i!j i-pwiroflTni, XoiJo/kit-iu XmiopiSr. 

it the lot of man. It would be better Tlie reasons for the assignment of R 

fur Charisius to endure his misfortune to this context are given above, p. 30. 




■q fiT} fie -- - - -^ T4 


v^Xos Qiv Tts "^oSto?."" ovk olfiw^erai, ittk. 

KaTOAftdapeK t' en fi.aTpvKe.Ltfi toi- fitov' 

^wce^i ijfia9 h"^ovK^t Xwin/o'et tot€.^ 
[Lacuna of oa. 24 versea to R* ] 

Exit Cbaerestratus to the city. 
ggg. _ ....-.-- --. T15 B», quat. i, p. 2, 1. 24 


...-., — ...... — xm fiaXa 

...... ..... .""ouK OL/XW^CTCU ; 

BOO .._,._.. ""j-oS ^lou 

. — .._.--,. — . ""xoC 8v<m»^oSs.' 

----- -- VoV SuoTu;^'^. 

...... — ,....,,. a\X' urofs iyca 

.....-.- -""iy^ T€itpa.TTtii' rSiv €pav 

527. KHHttmcM, «r<-: oUied your- 556S. Chaerestratusseemstoliave 

M(fiDi(AtM, by giving Pampbila in mar- taken his leave. Ha ia to return later, 

riage to CltariBiiu. Cf. [Dam.] 69.81 see t. 769. Before departing for his 

Ml (9ti) Sid revre Kifitiatur oArii. home In the city Smlcrinea probably 

528 f . ti)'i|X4t : a coDtemptuons al- announces his intention (v. 605) to re- 

luaioD to the proud and haughty bear- turn prepared to take his daughter 

ing of Charisiua. So Phaedra in Eur. away by force — the aprcur^ of v. STO. 

Hipp. 729 says that by her death she On t. 565 cf. v. 867. 

will teach Hippolytus ^4 '»' »"'' ^>"'' Sc. 5. In the interval between B" 

KOKoii i^ijXii «Imi. See V. 707. — vis and H' Habrotoaoa, in a monologue, 

, . . ptsu; quoted by lezlcographera, as tella the result of bar interview with 

from this play, In a gloss on lurrpu- Charisius. Everything has happened 

Xcibr, but without Tt. — Kara^foptCs: according to her program {vv. 206- 

vihea he's gone to ruin. — iiATpuXtCiF : 321). He has acknowtedged himself 

cf. iwimiTtt in f r. Fet. v. 10, p. 95. — the father of the child and beiievea 

e with Piiiarrai. her to be its mother, accepting her 




ijfgj — -_- — _■ avdyeiv t^v dvyartpa 
_ — __....... eiatii KoX cr^t'Soi' 

--- ca ITT.. 

[Lacuna of ca. 70 verses to H>.] 
Exit Smicrines to the city. Enter Habrotonon from the house of CbaeTestratna. 

8c. 6, Habbotonon alone 

Enter Sophibna from the house of Charisius, accompanied to the door bj Pam- 
phila. She does not at flist see Uabrotonon, who, however, seen and recog- 
nizee Pamphila. Habrotonon conceals herself. 

Sc. 6. Habeotonon, Sophrosa 

sawPONH <to herself) 

i^erwfnjt' fi.kv ovv 1S4K. 

Htorj. It remains for her now to find 
the mother. She will visit the women 
b; whom she had been employed at 
the TaUTOpolla and will make inquiry 
of them, for the unknown girl was a, 
friend of thein (w. 265, 284). She has 
no suspicion m to who the g^rl may be. 
Sc. 6. Before Habrotonon has left 
the scene Sophrona comes from the 
houseof hermistress. Pamphila comes 
to the door with her, Habrotonon, 
bearing the door creak, quickly looks 
around. She sees tbe face of Pamphila 
tor a moment as, standing in the rpsev- 
for, she exchanges a few words with 
her m^d (cf. P. 61 S.), and recognizes 
her as the girl of the Tauropolia. She 
cannot see the face of Sophrona, how- 
ever, whose back is turned toward her. 
Instead of going on with her original 
plan, Habrotonon quickly forms a new 
one. She conceals herself from Soph- 
lona's view and overhears what she 

says, standing, probably, in the rpdiv/nr 
of the house of Cha«restratus. Doubt- 
les Sophrona refers freely, since she 
believes herself to be alone, to the mis- 
fortune of her wretched mistress, and 
a reference by her to the child, whose 
birth has been kept a secret from all 
but Onesimus and Charisius, would 
add one more link to the chain of evi- 
dence which Habrotonon la forging. 

Frr. 184,566. Sophronadepictsthe 
plightin which Pamphila now finds her- 
self by relating the conversation which 
Pamphila has just had with Smicrines, 
— or rather the first part of it, tor the 
latter part is overheard b; Charisius ; 
Sopbrona's narrative is supplemented 
in¥v.670f[.and706ff. Twofragments 
of Sopbrona's speech are preserved in 
quotations, the first from the early 
part of it, the second from her account 
of Smicrines' stormy interview with 
his daughter. — J{«ri^v: apparently 



2n*PONH (lo herseir) 
'^Xeyct fiev avr^ ravra ■ j^a^eirov, TlafitftiXi], st 

iX€vB€pa yvfaiKt irpoi; iropvrfv fi-dj^T). 
irXeiova KaKovfyyei, wXeioc' oIS', aXtrxyverai 
ouSeV, KoXaKCvei fiaWov." 

Habrotonon cornea forward witU the cUild in lier ai 


TO iratoioi' 

638 efei/i' ^owra. 

She approaches Sophrona, whose back 1 
K\avfivpi^€Tai, TtiXav 

. turned t« 
HI, quat. £ 

my eyes are burned out with weeping. 
The vb. is rare and eoraewhat obscure 
ill meaning. — x'^*^>'t "i-' ot'^ "^ 
Smicrines' argumeTita intended to in- 
. ducc Pamphila to leave her husband. 
Sophrona quotes the very words of 
Smicrines, as Charisius (vv. 705 ff.) 
later quotes those of Pamphila.— ica^ 
KOHfrflt ; SC. 1^ wdprtj, 

638 fl. When Sophrona has ftnished 
lier story, Habrotonon comes from her 
place of concealment, the baby in her 
arms. She already suspects that the 
old nuree whom she hail seen talking 
with Pamphila in the doorway is the 
woman who hail been in charge of the 
young girl at the festival (cf. v. 906). 
She mast llrst get a clear view of this 
woman's face, and then. If her suspi- 
cion proves true, will test her con- 
jecture, now almost a certainty, that 
Pamphila is the mother, by surprising 
Sophrona into a betrayal of lier mis- 
tress' secret. For this the baby wilt be 
necessary. Weraustaflsume,tht>retorc, 
that Habrotonon has quickly gone into 
the house and got the baby. Dy act- 

ing at first as if the child were her 
own (in V. 652 she acknowledges the 
pretense), — for a time pretending to 
be unconscious of the other woman's 
presence, >— and then, when sure of the 
nurse's identity, displaying tlie trin- 
kets which were hung about the child's 
neck so that Sophrona could not fail to 
Rce them (she calls Sophrona's atten- 
tion to tliem In r. 650), she would draw 
from Sophrona full confirmation of her 
own suspicions. We see Habrotonon 
beginning this pretty comedy when the 
papymstestiaresumedwithHi. From 
V. 6.18 to V. 643 she devotes herself 
rather ostenljitiouaty to the baby. 

€38. l{(L|i Ixoiwa : I'll go out Jiow 
with Che balyy. "I come from the house ' ' 
would be iiipx'iiJii- Habrotonon ex- 
plains to the audience the motive for 
her reappearance. After this explana' 
tion stie sets the baby to howling lus- 
tily, and, for the benefit of Sophrona, 
makes a great eithibition of tenderness 

toward it. — KXouiivpltn-u: keeps cry- 
ing. The form, in place of KXouOju'p'i*- 
Tai, is attested by Pholius. 



■ iraXai yap ovk oIS' o ti KaKov trdnovBe fioi, 

SlttPONH (to herself) 
640 n'5 av BeStv Tokaivav iXe^a-^ie fic; 


ABPOTONOK (to the child) 
w {ftikTaT, olKTipovtrd a e^ci/xi^ cr^dSpa. 
Kaiircp fj^eu onrutvjf^, op<o? Trop€vcrop,ai.. 

Accosting Sophrona, who is about to depart without turning her head. 
piKpov, yvvai, irpofrp.ti.vov tpe. KoXa^ <r' eytu 

639. '«dX(u : const, with rinret. — 
Y&p : anil it well mai/, fur. — oiie 0I8' S 
Ti Konir: nescio quid malum. — 
fU>: ethical dat.,espresBiiigamotlier'8 
solicitude. The whole v. may be ren- 
dered : For something or other has ailed 
it, poor lillU thing {/tot), ever so long. 

640. Td £v, 

lel I 


Sophrona has not yet seen Habroto- 
non. The latter makes clear in v. 65D 
that she hears these words (as in fact 
she has heard everything Sophrona has 
said), but for the tine being she con- 
tinues to ignore Sophrona'a presence. 
641-648. The teit of Uiese eight 
veraee is badly broken and the letters 
that can be dlBcemcd are very dim. 
Only the drift of the passage can be 
divined. The alternation of speakers, 
however, is fairly certain, Uianks to 
the indications in llie MS. Habroto- 
non certainly speaks v, S4t and either 
two or l^tee verses following. Sophrona 
certainly speaks v. 9iS, possibly a por- 
tionof V. 648 ; Habrotonon the first part 
at lea«t of 048 and perhaps the end of 
T. 647 ; Sophrona the first part at least 
of V. 647 ; Habrotonon, accordingly, 
TT. 645-646. fiiii£e, then, Habrotonon 

is the speaker of v. 641 and at least 
two of the three following verses, and 
speaks again, after an interruption, in 
V. 646, the intervening verse 644 must 
be assigned to Sophrona, though no 
indication is preserved in the MS. of 
a change of speakers after v. 643. As- 
suming this distribution of the lines to 
be essentially correct, as well as the 
view of this scene presented above, the 
general course of this part of the action 
can be followed. 

641. +tXTaiT«: she seems to address 
the child throughout vv. 641-642. In 
trying to draw Sophrona 's attention Bo 
as to get a better view of her face, 
Habrotonon pretends to be anxious 
about the baby, whom we must sup- 
pose to be still crying vigorously. — 
v^Spa: construe with oirrfpowra. 

642. io^Wjt: i.e. tliu^r^i^r, help- 
less, sc. ofiiTa. It is of course impossi- 
ble to determine just what the context 
was.— n>p<d<rofi(u:cf.P.178. Shewill 
go for help. 

643 f. vpdo^iHror J>ii : these words 
were addressed to Sophrona, and were 
probably accompanied by avoo., e.g. yi~ 
rat, to draw Sophroiia's attention sharp- 
ly to the speaker. But the remaining 



ZMFONH (torning tind addressing HabrotonoD) 
TTfiis "^^l/s ; Tiva KaKtiv SokeTs, yvvai ; 

iBPOTONON (to herself) 
B*5 avrrj 'ori, iniv iy^a. (To Sophrona) -)(tup€, ^iXroTt} 
yvvai, jSXIe^' ^Sc-^ SeO^o fioi ■fov'^vovv ^c/ 



traces of the letters do not permit 
a restoration. Habrotonon has evi- 
dently not yet succeeded, for all her 
tactics, in caueing Sophrona to turn 
her face towards her, and the latter Is 
on the point of withdrawing. — KoXftt, 
ktI,: cf. Eur. I.A. 1107 ir xi\v ff' H- 
Sifiur ijtpijis. ' — tIvOi KoXttv SoKrit : cf . 
Soph. Trach. 402 irpAt t(»' in^ur So- 
ic«i^ P. 267irpA5Tiv'orwfl', «W»«H,irn(- 
^ir,' The text assumes that Sophrona 
is surprised and somewhat resentful 
tiukt the other woman accoste her in 
this way. 

645. Aashe had expected, Habroto- 
non finds that the nurse is the woman 
whom she had seen at the festival (v. 
665). Her task is now easier and she 
will have a double proof that in Fam- 
phliashehasfoundthemother. — afrH): 

V. 268, 

646. Now more confident of suc- 
cess, Habrotonon drops her caution 
and proceeds directly to her purpose — 
to secure from Sophrona an admission 
that it was really she who accom- 

panied Pamphlla at the Tautopolia, 
and to force her to Identify the trin- 
kets.— p)J+'iS«: of. Soph. Trach. 102 
ovTtt, p\iiti' uSt. — tAv vofiv Ix* - '^^' 
Eur. Orest. 1181 ixQw ii nt tal ai 
Mpo nOr txt. Possibly the veise ends 
with TJ^rirVIiou- In this case a word 
"face" stood after ■yiiwtt 

647, A pause la almost invariable 
before an anapaest thatbegins with the 
monosyllabic forms of the interr. pron. 
or with the rel. ; hence rf Is preferable 
to 9(1?), which is read by most edl- 
tots, at the beginning of the second 
foot. White, p. 154. If Wpuririsread 
and if the next letter is a consonant, 
the verse begins with three anapaests. 
But only three such trimeters occur in 
all Greek comedy. On the other hand, 
with ripuai we have a trisyllable tri- 
brach in the third foot, which is found 
nowhereelseinMenanderjthougli Aris- 
tophanes admits it eight times). White, 
pp. 143, 169. ^ GuYvAirftqt i|Mt ; your 
features were diatinguiahed by me, = "I 
saw your face clearly." 



yvvoL, ir60€y ^£1C) eiW fioi, tov iraiSa triT 
660 Xa^OUCT-'; [STO] 


UoldB up before ber the child with the tokens. 


ou^ «•' aSiKiftrcu t^v TeKoCcro*', aXX* u'a 
Kara iT^oX^v ev/soi/xt. ja)** 8' evprjKti — <re. 
ess opw yap tji* xat rare. [3T6] 


Tivos 8' ^trrli' irarpos ; 



towt' oSt^ afcpi/Sws, ^tXraxTj ; 

648. Habrotonon has bo held the could not know that Habrotonon bad 

child that Sophrona could not help made Chariiius believe that she was 

noticing the trinkets aboat its neck, the child's mother. 
'Sophrona is so absorbed in what she 653. Note the two final clauses with 

aees that she pays no attention to Ha- Ira, the one aor. subjv., the other aor. 
brotonon's remark, but at once qnes- opt. GMT. {321. Probably no distinc- 
tions her about the child. tion waa felt. 

651. irAt toOt' Ix«; Habrotonon 654. ii[pi|K&r«: she states her con- 
holds up the necklace (t1 SipoMr, v. elusion with such posiUveness that 
29) before the eyes of Sophrona, who Soplirona, who realizes that she has 
shrinks back, startled and frightened. betrayed tlie secret by her actions, at- 

652. aiK Irwn afrr^ : Sophrona has tempbi no denial, but asks for inf or- 
Tecognized the necklace, tnitof coutM mation about the child's father, 
does not Tecc^;nize the child. — «pon- 656. raOr otrfdKpipAi: Sophrona 
wQi|r&|iii|v: referring to her manner realizeaatoncewhatthis,if trU6,mean« 
and words in vv. 638 fi. Sophrona to ber mistress. 



ABPOTONON (Bhowing the ring) 

VovS' "^oVrda TouS' 6v0' ov ye rr/v vvfiifnjv opm, 

TTiv evSov oStraf ; 

' 2MP0NH 


fj-aKapia yvvai, 
OeZv TL<s u/xas ^Xcijo-c. t^v ffvpaf 
660 Twp yeiTovav Tts e^o^TjKCf e^Kov. 
ei(TQ> ka^ovtrd p. cos treavr^v euraye, 
ii'a KQL rd XoiTrd vdvra pov irvOy o'a^m'i. 

657. The ring bad convinced Cba- 
risius ; it would obviously be the most 
convincing proof to Sophrona also, 
next to a confession by CtiariBius him- 
self. It is probable, therefore, that Ha- 
brotonon now shows the ring. But tlie 
esact words of the text may not have 
been found. — 4p«: I have j>ial seen, 
cf. Ihrtp Xiyu in v. 253 and as Xifyu> in 
T. 284, iprlui or a similar word often 
accompanies the pres. referring to " the 
past of recent experience," e.g. Soph. 
Elec. 347 ijnj X^hj >i*» Aprlwi. See 
Kiihner-Gerth g 332. 4. The explicit 
reference to Pampiiila, riiftrSayotaar, 
distinctly implies that she is not now 
visible. A demonstrative would have 
been used if she were. Habrotonon 
bad seen her for a moment at the door 
when Sophrona came out. Cf.ttiesimi- 
lareceneinP. 61 fi., of which there are 
many examples inPUutus and Terence. 

659. Sophrona's prayer (v. 640) has 
beenanswered. — i^Ms: i.e. your house- 
hold. See on v. 393. 

660. rdv •ftLtivrnv tw : on« n/ your 
neighbors. This must mean somebody 

in the neighboring house, i.e. that of 
Chaerestratus. — Jifi^mv: rallied, fit- 
^Ty is used of one coming out, nintir 
(pultare)oF one about toenter^schol. 
Aristoph. Nub. 132, who quotes Me- 
nander for both phrases. i^ofxiB, like 
crepare, is used both transitively, as 
here (and 196, 885, S. 467), and in- 
transitively, as S. 395. Thedoor, which 
opened on the wpievpor (see on v. 226), 
was made lo grate on Ihesilt or creak on 
its hinges by the person who opened it. 
661. By thus bringing Uahrotonon 
into the same house with Pamphila, 
the poet avoids the necessity (inevitable 
in the case'of Charisiua,cf . vv.T34fF.) of 
having thelatter enlightened before the 
spectators. Pamphila already knows 
tBe truth when Charisius returns to 
Ills home to l>eg lier forgiveness (after 
V. 742). The baby is of course deliv- 
ered over to ilfl mother. — Habrotonon 
quietly enters the house of her rival to 
make such disclosures te her as will 
restore her husband to her. Terence 
employed a similar situation in the 
Hecyra(vv. 727 fE.): Bacchis, theformer 



Sc. 7. Onesimds alone 


viTOfiaCveB' ovTOS, vrf roc 'AiroXXw, /jtaCverai, 

ifiavrj y a.\TfOo><;, fiaCverai, inf Tovs ^totJs- 

666 Tov SeaiTonjv \eyn>, Xapunov. X'^^V 

fieXou-va irpotnreiTTcoKev tj toiovto ti ■ 

Vi yap ac ris elKotrtuv aWo yeyovevai' ; 

iTpo^ Ta(5 Ovpai.'i yap evSov apTuoi noXw^ 

miatren of Pamphilue, visits Philu- 
mena, his ivife, in order to testify to 
thegoodconductofPamplii Ins since his 
Diarrmge. The ring which she wears, 
given her once by Pamphilus, is recog- 
nized by Philumena as the one she had 
worn at Ibe time of an unfortunate 
adventure. The reconciliation of Pam- 
philus and Philumena follows. The 
Bacchis of Terence, unlike Jlabroto- 
non, dilates upon ber own generous 
conduct: solam fecisse id quod 
aliae meretrices facere fugi- 
tant (V. 776, ef. 750). A girl like 
Habrotonon must, of course, have felt 
the delicacy of such an interview as 
keenly as Bacchis did: nam nupta 

segregatBst (v. 76H). Thecharactor 
of Habrotonon is as superior to that of 
Bacchis as the character of Charislus 
is to that of Pamphilus. 

663s. Ont^iious comes on the scene 
in a state of great escitement mingled 
nitb fear, and breathlessly relates bow 
his master, now overwhelmed (v. 678) 
bj the knowledge that his own sin has 
found him out, has been affected by the 
evidence he has received of his wife's 
love and forbearance toward him, 
Oneslmus fails to t^ll ushowlieclianced 
tobe a witness of the scene he describes. 
He has been shamelessly eavesdrop- 

ping. Cf.Ter.PhDr.8eeft.,whereGeta 
tells hbwhe overheard the convereation 
between Chremes and Phanium. 

663 f. Note the climax : he'sonUie 
verge of (Irra-) inodness, fte's mad, in 
very truth a Jit of madness seized him, 
then, with final emphasis, he's mad, 

665 f. xaJ^n i^uva : an attack of 
black bite was supposed to be the cause 
of mental derangement, /uXafx^'^^t 
cf. xoXg V. 176, S. 204, iieXayxo^i S. 
361, Plaut. Capt. 696 atra bills agi- 

667. tI . . . &XXa : in such locutions 
of next to the interr. pron., cf. Soph. 
AnUg,G48 H Tbri a* efiroii flXJm, — Me- 
nander uses the anapaest contained in 
three words far less freely than Aris- 
tophanes: in the first foot here and 
P. 30, S. 460, 466, twice in the fourtli 
(S, 166, 196), and once in the fifth (E. 
82). Whit«, p. 164. 

668. 'rpit Tott Mpait . . . IvSo* : 

Charisius stood at the double door in 
the party wall which separated the In- 
ner courts of the two houses. Tliisdoor, 
which in some cases gave on a narrow 
alley between the houses (anglpor- 
tus), is called by Hermip. 47, 9 K. and 
Poll. 1. 76 eipa Kiirala and by Dem. 
47. 63 4 eipa 4 tli rir c^or ■piptuaa. 

This means of communication t>etweeii 



j(p6vov htaKVTnatv eJdev ■IjKovei' ira^ats-^ 

670 6 irar^p Be r^s xtJ/xi^s ti wepl'^'iroXeajieta^^ [390] 

^XoKei irpin; iKcCvrjv, (os iotj^. o S"^(os irvKva^ 
■qXXdTTC xpiofioT, avBpe^, ow8' ciireZf KaA.dc. h», quati, p,6 
"ei y^wtiTaTTj," Sc, "t^v \6ywy oiouc Xeycts" 
avcKpaye, t^v Ki^akqv t aveTrdra^e (r<f>6Spa 

675 avToi). TraXii' 8e StoXiTTCui'- "otav XaySw [396] 

ywtu,^ o ^eXco9 i7TWj(tj(ca." to 8^ vepa^, , 

two houBes, and, when the alley was 
present, ol enteHng a bouse unob- 
served by people in the street, l; 
often referred to bj Flautua, e.g. Cas. 
612 ego iam per hortum iusse- 
ro meam Istuc transire uxorem 
ad uiorem tuam, Stich. 614 per 
hortum tiansibo, non prodibo 
in publicum, cf. Epid. 660, Merc. 
lOOB. But it was sometimes lacking, 
e.g. Ter. Ad. 908, Plaut. Mil. 339 
<ct. 378) scin tu nullum com- 

neque eolarium neque hortum 
nisi per inpluvlumf In the Miles 
a secret pasBage is opened for the 

669. SLwcfTTav : bending over and 
peeping through (*ia-) an aperture in 
the door, cf. Aristoph. Pac. 78 dXX' 6 
n Tate! T-^i (at the door) Stani^at i^ofiai. 

670. TStTip . . . vif^t: cf. Pet. 
fr., V. IT, p. 96. — &ira\(f4(«H; cf. v. 
3M. Thougli the text is purely conjec- 
tural, there is no doubt that Smicrines 
was bent on taking his daughter home, ' 
cf. TV. 852, 867, and fr. 666, p. 104. 

671. «t Iniu; Oneslmus evidently 
judged by the esclamatlons of Cha- 
risius, as well as by his own knowl- 
edge of the situation. 

672. tjUa-mxp^HATa: i.e. flushed 
and turned pale, under the influence of 

emotion, cf. Plat. Lys. 2S2b ravrofaTa 

40fu -xp-iiuiTa, Hor. Ep. 1. 16. 36 mu- 
temque colores. — ivSpti: tbespec- 
tatorsareaddressedalsoinp, 61, 8.56, 
117,481, and frequently In Plautns and 
Terence, e.g. Cist. 678 mi homines, 
mi spectatore8,Men.S60. TheNew 
Comedy, like the Old, did not permit 
the spectators to lose sight of the fact 
that they were witnessing a theatrical 
exhibition. — oM' Amin KoXdc: cf. 
Aristoph. Av. 83 ttik KMilor \tftir. 

673. Darling, howiuMg you tptak I 
— X^Y"'- E^n- °^ exclamation, see on 
V. 164. 

671. Cf. H. 4. The compound dn- 
irdToJt is new, the prefii apparently 
induced bytheprecedingil>p^iVo7e. An 

analogy is found in dniralu, dnni- 
BTplt {hammer), in which d>a- seems 
te convey the idea of repetition. 

675. svntv: the possessive refl. 
pron. almost invariably baa the at- 
tributive position ; for other excep- 
tions see Kiibner-Gerth § 464. 4. Anm. 
2. — XaP<iv; in marriage. With suck 

676. i|Tix<i"o- "•* foi'w of the ex- 
clamatory ota* is carried over to the 
main verb, into what urAappinett have 
I fallen ! Cf. S. 185. Had he real- 
ized more fully bis wife's nobility of 
character he could have avoided tha 


ois Tia.vra SiaKOticas a,Tr^\ff iuT<o tiori, 

"iyat" yap " aXinjpios" itvkpov -naw 
(keyiv, "toiovtov cpyov i^eipycurfievo^ 
airros yeyova<; tc ^aiSuiu v66ov TTarrjp 
ovK lo^of ouS* cS<tiKa avyyvtoiiTf; p,ipo<f 
ovOkv a.Tv\ovfrQ tovt' tieeivj}, ^dp^apo^ 
irrjXeT^s re." \oi8opeiT ipptnp.o'tii^ 
G avr^, /SXcTrei 6' vtftaipou -^peBuTfLepo^. 
mfffpix' iyai p,4v, oSos flpi t^ Seei - 
ouTois ^ftw" yap avrov dv (85 /if' irov 

greatest of bia miBfortuneB, liia aliena- 
tioD from ber. — vinipa/t: ct.v.lO. 

677. lint: from the garden. 

678. TOifit : ac. Tptza*. cf . H. 5. — 
fKo-rom: out&ursta 0/ frenzy, illus- 
trftled by the following. Ct. /f^ffrijia 
S. 67, 418. 

679. lUU-ri^piot : gitiUy wretch tfuit 
I am, in apposition to iyii. Not to be 
taken as predicate. Tbe ait. ia indis- 
pensable, as Witb KaKoSalfUiiw, iifXtot 

(above), ieXun, aod tbe like, when the; 
refer to tbe speaker. 

680. Ip^* : tbe assauit at tbe fes- 

682. o«Klrxov, >r^.; I did not feet 
for her, ihucfe lets did I grant her, the 
tligldeat degree (ifforgiiienet*. The in- 
ceptive force of tbe aor. is almost al- 
ways felt in trx"- — oKt: nor y^, 
mveh lest, cf. Dem. 16. 85 06 /Uiuf'em 
»6ii Ti/uiiplet. — ovyY>^H'<1* |>JfK>io4N*: 
tbe peripbrasiB enbances the negation. 
Cf.theAdv.nBe otoMiii lUpttnotauihit, 
B.g.Plat.Tim. 90 c /iijWr ^pat iro\ttxM. 

683. irnxofvn Tairi : sc. £ mil 
^iii iritiira, Thepartic. is equivalent to 
nfcArg. Pamphila was ibe victim of 

tbe same outrage that he had com- 
mitted — as be supposes, upon another 
girl. This verse (with which cf. vv. 
699, TOO) makes it clear that Pamphila 
had explained to Charisius, after his 
discovery of the birth of her child, tbe 
ex tenuatingcircumstances which made 
the tact tt misfortune and not a fault. 
But she evidently did not state the 
facts witb sufficient particularity to 
suf^gest to bim tbe possibility that he 
was a party to the case himself. 

681. \oLSap<tT<u: the lettore may 
be divided t( \oiSopaT{tu),Tt\i>tSoptJT', 
T i\aiS6pti t\ or t' OjnSopa-Ho). The 
dat. in t. 685 demands tbe mid., which 
has tbe same sense as the act., but tbe 
latter takes the aco. Tiie ptes. is pref- 
erable to tbe impf. in view of ^ira 
below. We see also from vv. 693 ff. that 
the vb. represents his present state. 

689. 'Jl^o4ui' ; loffA UoodtAot eye», 
cf . Aei. De animal. 3. 21. Q ii ^t XAuw 
. . . v^itiar inii pMrouira. 

686. atot : ct P. 233 and Ariatoph. 
Lys. 385 dXX' alii tl/i ^811 Tpiiiait. 

687, a^&v . . . |u : an emphatic me, 
further explained by rir jio^oUrra. 

D.gitizecbyG00glc ; 


TOi' 8ia/3aX(fi^o, TW^oc awoKreiveiev^ a.v. 
SiOTTC^ vireKSeSi/fca hivp l^iu \adpq,. 
^0 Kal irol TpdwtiifLal y ; e.U tC ^ovXtJs ; oi)(Qfi.aL, [4io] 

ZeC aarep, ctnep icrrl Swarov, <r^(,e p.i. 

Hastily conceals himself ; enter Chiirlaius from the hOoae of Cbaerestratus. 

Sc. 8. Onkbimus, Charisios 

XAPIS10£ (to liimeelf) 
eyal ns avap.a,prriTo<i, ets Sofac ^Xeimif 
Kal TO KaXoc o ti jtot' tori (cat Tat(r)(p6i' o'kottwv, 

696 ciKCpatos, <ive7rwrX7j((TOS avros tw j8i^ — [*16] 

e5 /xoi KtxprjTai Kai TrpoinjKovro)^ ttoi'v 
TO Sai/iof toi' — eWav^' eSct^ ac^pawros liJi'. 

6S8. tAv EwpoUvra: HC. r^r Hiifc 

^aifv, Cf. V. 20T Tir iipArarra tuvto. 

690. -ri poiXiii ; for Tin po6\-i,f, a 
frequent use of tI ivith the gen., both 
aing. and pi., of a,ll genders. 

691. irfvXiixnr t^v: like •^o-fiftr, 
this vb. is used only of those who are 
coming out, see on v. 860. This form, 
post-classical for iriw^ny, 's found in 
this MS. also in S. 86, 165, 363. Ct. 
t^,p«apt<is P. 376. 

692. irftTtp . . . <r^ : cf. Flaut. 
Bacch. 880 Salua mea, eervavisti 

693 fl. Oneaimus has prepared us 
lor the sight of Charisiua, thoroughly 
humbled in pride, conBcious-atricken, 
and bitterly self -reproachful. His hu- 
miliation is the greater in that he has 
in the past pluined himself upon his 
senidtive feeling of honor and bis scru- 
pulous adherence (so far as the world 
knew) to the highest standards of con- 
duct. — The diction of this monologue 
is distinctly tragic. 

693. (Is . ■ ■ pU'Twv : my eyei fixed 

694. In the schools of philosophy 
he has studied the nature of the hon- 
orable and the dishonorable, lifae the 
young man, a pupil of Ariaton, in a 
fragment of an unknown comic poet; 
wan ii/tra, t& laXdr, riyaSir, rA irtii^itpor, 
t4 tiuAr, Kock adcsp. 104. 5 (Wiiamo- 
wltz in /f.Jlib. XI, 1908, p.41, corrects 
the teixt and comparea with tliis pas- 

695. Thisbittercharacterizationof 
his virtues, not only as seen by others 
but as formerlyseenby himself, serves 
to set in clearer relief his shortcom- 
ings, as now seen by liimaelf. The 
verse is an imitation of Eur. Orest. 922 



If pior, but 

3rds, applied there to a sturdy 
farmer, are devoid of the ethical sig- 
nificance (probably given them by the 
Stoics) which attaches to thetn here. 

697. Theconst., interrupted by the 
parenthesis, is not really anacoluthici 




"a TpuTKOKoBatiiOv, KoX fieya i^itr^s KaX XaXets- 

aKovatop yvvaiKoi; a/Tv^fj. ov iftepeii;) 
TOO airrop Se Sel^cu <t* eis ofioi iirraiKora. 

Koi ^prqcrfT aVTTf (Tot, TOT -fjituni, (TV Be 

Tavrr)v drt/ia^Eis. iiTiBei,^$Tq<ra 0' dfia 

(iTi*;^? ■yeyociis koX cricaios dyvtufioiv t' avijp. 

'ofioia y fiTT€v ois <rv Bievoov tote 
TOO irpO'; Tov irarepa ■ KOivavo^ -qKnv tov ^Cov, 

putable proof. — a|ta; introduces the 
less emphatic predicate, not ordy ; xai. 



irravOa slmplf resuiues the tour pie- 
ceding participial clauses, tyA pktirwt, 

0i[iirui', iKipaun ur, dKi-frXquroi ur, 
trraieit {i.e. i> rf p\irar, etc.) ISeiia- 

doctrine that pride goelh liefore de- 
struction, which Menander elsewhere 
(156K.)phrased as follows; irif^iperfU 
lUyifTim diroXfi Teini at, ri Somtv rir' el- 
foi- nal^ijt flXXout^iup/oui. ^ttfila . . . 
■v: Cf.ThUC. 4.78. 2 »nfav trn^ai trrtt. 
— i.iflfiawo%-. buHaiman. 

698. He conceives that tA Sai^rwi' 
speaks tlins to him. — }>iY<>'- modifies 
both vbs., thoa art both kavghty and 
boaxtftil. /i^a^iHrpiisaconiemptuoiis 
version of ^o ^powli, cf. Men. 302 K. 
si ^wrfiiTfi /4- iavToit itiya, 

699. oi ^pnt; r^uae to bear. Cf. 
V. 62. 

700. S<({« : i.e. to the world. No 
one but Habrotonon and himself, so 
far as he knows, is as yet aware of the 
truth concerning bim. ^ftfioia; cf. 
raftri, T. 683. 

701. T^n: when she shall leani 
that he has fallen into l)UHa a/in/irii- 
luna. The revelation which Charisius 
has just had of his wife's nobility of 
character gives him good reason to be 
confldent of her forgiveness, 

702. lnS»xBVu: akatl be shown 
to the world. The vb- connotes indis- 

703. oicudi : ill-bred, ttnfeeUng, of- 
ten contrasled with m^s, one who has 
bees enlightened. Pamphlla was in- 
nocent ; Charisius had not onl; sinned 
with full knowledge but had since 
been brutal toward her.- — i.yvi]iMr: 
iaeojuiderate, unkind. The well-bred 
man should l>e dywii/iMi; as Pamphiia, 
a true woman, will show herself to be. 
Cf. Men. 646 K. Ir lur dXiftfJi ^ar/uv, 
tiyftiiiAuv Tp&Kin. To^tfi KaTOKpartiv &r- 
Spit cfutfcf yuti. 

704. SfteiAy'ttmicp^rivrafifM: 
ironical, like indeed utere her vtords 
to her father. — til% aii Surdov ; to the 
thnvghts you then harbored against her. 

For SitttofiTBai = ^^mIv cf , Plut. Vit. 
Cim, 6. 5 ii^a TOV MapaduMl itSv JUHMI- 

»#ai ml npiairfir. — Tire before your 
own sin had come to light. Charisius 
has not yet bad an understanding with 
his father-in-law nor explained to him 
the reiisons he had for so humiliating 
I'amphila. He and Smicrines do not 
meet in any scene in the play, except 
possibly a lost final scene. Smicrines 
is successfully kept from all knowledge 
of hisdaughter's child until v. 900. 

705. To«p(o*; i.e. of Charisius. See 
above, p. 32. — The trisyllabic tribrach 



'^ird.vTia^ ap'^ov Sciv Tarv^rffi aiirijp (fyvyiiv 
"^TO avfi.0e0T]K6^.' (TV Be tis w/n^Xos ff^oSpa" — 
[Lacuoa of 26 veraea to Q«.] 

OneEdmiiB isauea from hia place of concealment. 

'^aTTCMTa S' €Kfia0€iv' iwetpdOrff iya' Q«, qu»t. i, 

T35 a>s eS irowi/ o"e, vj} to»' AttoXXcu koi ^eous- 

M found in the second foot only five 
times in Menander. SeeWhlte, p. 144, 

J. 70. 

706. vArrat <^; certaini^, there- 
fort, cf. ArlBt. fr. 51 Rose wirrut ipa 

^\oeo4t)T/or. A similarsentimeDt, al- 
so uttered by a wife whoae father 
urges ber to leave her husband (be- 
cause of bis poverty) in Eur, (?) fab. 
inc. S53. 24fi. N. ^ wSt SUaiir iffnr q 
loXutt lx'>'\ ^^' 1^' ^yaffH' in ri fi^fut w* 
tlx" Xa^f'', Tou (ru>wirop)j(*fl«ti Si »iJj Xa- 
pttf fiifioi; — Ti&Tdxil<^' to her father 
tbia could only mean the shame and 
humiliation put upon her by Cbarlsius, 
by conduct which \a the subject of 
scandalousgosiipat the very beginning 
of the play {fr.600). The relations of 
CharisLus with Habrotonon are urged 
upon Famphila by Smicrines as a suf- 
ficient motive for her leaving him (fr. 
606, p. 104 above). From this misfor- 
tune, Pamphila declares, she will not 
of her own free will (abriir) make her 
escapeby divorcing her husband. The 
spectatoiB know tliat Pamphila is not 
quite ingenuous with her father, in 
that she stilt conceals from him wliat 
her real misfortune was. Cf. Ter. Hec. 
888 advorsa eius, referring to the 
same plight of Philumena. 

707. it^Xit: lofty, like <r 
one who gives offense by ai 
assumption of virtue. Cf. v. 628. 

In this context perhaps belongs a 
verse quoted by Plutarch (Mor. 76fiD), 
vrho counsels wives to sacrifice to Eros, 
that their husbands may be loyal icol 
fij) wpin irfpar iropputli A drj)p iiHiyKd[if- 
TQi j-ii it TTJ! KiafUfiSlat \iyar ^arit (fr. 
adesp. 221 K.) "ora* ASiku yurcux i ><«'- 

734 B. Not long after v. T07 Cha- 
risius caught sight of Onesimus in his 
place of concealment and severely took 
him to task, as the cause of all his 
troubles. Onesimus had feared such 
an encounter with him (vv. 210, 686), 
and indeed found it no easy task to 
justify his interference. His attempts 
to excuse himself have made Cliarisius 
beside himself with anger.. — fwavrtt, 
jtT*.: cf. fr. 850, p. 118 below. 

735. at tC nAv : VtitJcing I was 
doing yoa a aemice. His only excuse 
was his good intention, and that was 
not easy to establish from his acts. — 
v)| . . . hoit : the same oath v. 183. Or 
perhaps 'AiriXAw rovrarl, with a gesture 
toward the statue by the door ; see on 
P. 242. Apollo is invoked as a witness 
to the truth of the assertion. 



Ti Be fie wepimr^^, lep6irv\*; 

Eoter Habrotonon from the house of CharisiDB. 

So. d. Onesimus, Chabisius, Habbotonon 

ifioi fia^ov, 
^eXriore. t^s ya/ter^s ywa.tKO'i i<rri irov [mo] 

avr^; ycipy ovk aXXorptof . 

et yap wfteXev. 


740 "^eS ta-ff"^, akvjOrj. 

s dp' ^v ; 


rivn. Xoyoi* X.e)'a9; 


Wa.pj^l\f\'i TO ■aa.&iav 

Kat tjov y 6p,oim<;. 

736. *«pia~irft : try to dMrart me, 
pull the laool over my eyes, lit. draw 
me off, c(. Plut. Mor. 87 1 c T«*t SiumOr- 
TM iwdytvfir (the mother partridgea) 
4XXp tal rtpifTaatt tit iavrdt, Luke 
10. 40 4 « Md(>#a irfpuwrSTO rt^ ttoX- 
X4' Juuai^F. — bpdrvXt : a mere abiiH- 
ive epithet, its literal meaning no longer 
felt, — a development much like that 
of our "horse-thief," — and first found 
In the New Comedy, cf. P. 246, S. 478, 
aodMen. 161 and 229 K. 

Sc. 0. When last Been (v. 662} Ha- 
brotonon nao entering the hotue of 
Charisius to talk over matters with 
Sopbrona. While within she m sup- 
posed to have acquainted Pamphila 
with the true state of affairs and to 
have given her the child. And now, 
hearing the angry voice of Charlslus, 
she intervenes in the quarrel, sweetly 
remarking " have it out with me, dear 
friend," and speedily sets the mind of 
Charlsius at peace. 




'^'A.^poTOVOv, lKeT€V(a ere, fiij fi avawripov. 

[Lacuna of 26 veraeH to QV] 

At the end of the scene CbarisiuB rushes into his owd house. Habrotonon knd 

Onesimus withdraw. 



So. 1. Chaebbstratus, Onesimus 


Ent«r Chaerestratus and OnMiraus. 

"^ov fio. Toi/ 'AttoXXcu. koX to Xowrof irp6(T€)^e poi', **'' ^'^^' 
Xaipearpaff" ■ rj&e to pera ravTa "Set <r'," etfyt},^ 
"oiTii}%'Siap€vei'i (3c XapitTita'^TO irav,^ [*30] 

otofriTep^ ota-$a, jrnTrds. ov yap itrrl toC 

742. iiw/wrifVB r cf. Aristoph. At. 
438 KUwr 7(lp iJr ffti iwt \iyat Myay 
irttTipviuu, and, for the thought, Ter. 
HeauL 292 Syre mi, obsecro, ne 


. tri 

cias. Without waiting for a detailed 
pi-oof of Habrotonon's assertion, Cha- 
risiuB hastens to Pamphila. This is the 
first time in the course of the play that 
he has entered his own house. 

Act V, Sc. 1. On the other side of 
fragment Q we find present one of the 
three persona who participated in the 
preceding i 

terval the 
close of ai 

I Uiat i' 

was vacated, as at the 
And yet it is probable 
withdrew, as weli as 
Charisius and Habrotonon. and that 
the cliorus of banqueters made its final 
appearance in the Intermission. For 
Chaerestratus must be told of the happy 
denouement, and it would have been 

undramatic and tedious for Oneminus 
to enlighten him in the presence of the 
spectatots after the trutii has been dis- 
closed to Charinius. We are probably 
juHiifled in assuming, therefore, that 
after tlie intermission Chaerestratus 
and Onesimus, deeply engaged in eon- 
vereation, approach through one of the 
parodoi. Chaerestratus has already 
been put in possession of the facts and 
is now listening to the plea of Oneei- 
mus on l)ehalf of Habrotonon. 

770. ^Sa: i.e. H.^brotonon. — Sttn, 
rri. : on the const, cf . Soph. Phil. M 

(Tir jncX^cii, and .Tebb's nol«. The 
tone is that of admonition. 

772. oUmf ttMn: sc. ^Jm (fmm 
wv above), what ynu kno«> teelt koto U> bf. 
A similar brachylogy in Dem. 18. 126 
ipa iii) rofrrat fiip ix^P^ V'< 't*** *^ (*'" 
Hi) vpofl-iroig. Perhaps Jjaffa should be 



iTOLipiBiop TOVT oiiBe to tv)(oi''^6 ti iroei-^ 
a"7Tov8^ §€ (cat iraiBapiov tvp'vfjuv. 


776 iXevdepo^. ird^- firj ^XeV €is Ti}p yr^v exutP.^ 
Kai "nptiiTov avTov Kara pova^ Xa^ncrioi', 
TOP <f>i\TaTOP KOI TOP yXvKvraTov naiBa. {i.ov' 
[Lacuna o£ 2 pa^s = ca. 70 verses.] 

Sc. 2. Chaerestbatus, Onesimus, Hai 


^iXoi <r, Otnja-tfi, et crv Kai wepUpyoi; el. 

773. InuptGLov; a mere atrumpel. 
— tJ Tiixiv: no ordinary thing, lit. that 
tnhich happens of itself. Cf. Epin. i K. 
■:Sf t6 tvx^" V TTpafudrtor tj tripiSp tv- 
Tt\h, and i rvx^iy Tom, Diet, and 

■ Harry, —S -n, irott: that »he's doing 
for us, Aer services. Perhaps J y' iriit. 

774. rirovS^: by her zeal, almost 
= iiertrifin V. 328, cf. Ter. Hec. 877 
neque hie imprudens (i.e. con- 
sul to) ieci. — KcUinuG&pMv, (tJ.: she 
found a child/ur you, loo, i.e. in addi- 
tion to her other services. — -ytvofi, Kti. ; 
Chaerestratus seems to interrupt Ones- 
imus here ; the tone of the following 
BuiU better the master than the slave. 

775. vd(: an Interjection of impa- 
tience, to indicate that tlie subject of 
conversation is at an end (rAni Ix" 
Hesych.), enough, enough said, found 
also in Herond. 7. 114 and in Diph. 
96K.«di.— rCVd4," the first speaker 
Interrupting the other. In Latin com- 
edy it is used occasionally, either to 
interruptthe speaker, as here and Plant. 
Mil. 808 pax, ibi ; or by the speaker 

himself, to indicate the end of bis dis- 
course, e.g. Ter. Heaut. 717 pas, nil 
amplius. — |iT| flKtin, mtL : used of 
a person who is burled In thought or 
troubled, as [Plat.] Ale. II 138a ^oImi 

■y4 TBI i^KvepwiraKirai rt koI cJt yi\r pXi- 
war, wi Ti ianooiiitm, Plaut. Bacch. 

ere, tibi, quod sic terram op- 
tuere? In the present instance the 
attitude indicates stiamc and contusion 
on the part of Uiiesimus, 

776. He probably advises Unesimus 
frankly to confeashis fault to Charisiua 
and beg for foi^iveness. The poet has 
clearly Intimated <vv. 322, 331, 341) 
that Habrotonon was to receive her 
freedom. We cannot doubt that Chae- 
restratus at last yielded to the entrea- 
ties of Onesimus. It is probable that 
she now appears(cf. v. 846) and receives 
her reward. Fragments 849 and 850 
probably belong to one of these two 




ovSei' yXvKvrepoi''^ ioTip^ -^ wdvr' EiSevai. sbok. 

Exeunt Habrotonon and Oiiesimus, the latter into the houee of CbariBiuB. 

MS (Tut^pova- Toiavrrjal yap ovk dire<T)(€r' di/ h*, quat.z, p. ii 
Eiit ChaereHtratus. Smicrines approaches Irom the city, 
Sc. 3. Smickines 

SMIKPINH2 (to liimself) 

850 Av fLT) Kard^fa r^f K€ij>aKi)v (TOu, 'i<o<f>p6irq, 

Fr. 850. iti-YT ttSJvoi : ci. v. 731. 

848 1. After Oiieaiinua ami Ha- 
broUinun depart, CliaereatiiLtiis seems 
Id remain, since these two verses are 
apparently spoken b; iiim. I'rubabI; 
another scene intervened here. We 
may surmise that Syriscus reapiwars, 
according to bis inientiun (v. 245), 
to pay bis i-nxpopi ta Cbae restrains, 
and that the former then receives an 
accounting for the I'ing from Onesi- 
mils or one of the otiier characters. 
Cha«restratiis leaves tlie scene coui- 
mentiiig upon the virtues of Habroto- 
non. — irw^vo; as tiie following fern, 
shows, tlie reference is to llabroto- 
non. She must be a ehaste woman, in- 
deed, etae Chariaiua (itcTrot) would not 
have kept hia hands off her, so rkarm- 
ing a icomati (Tomin-iirrf). On tlie vb. 
and its common implication cf. Aris- 
topli, Lys. 14fi tl S' lis ttdXiOr iwtxot- 

Me' — oSff* JijX^T"t, Plat, Legg. 839e 

i^paSurlur ji^or it irlxo'Ta, Phaedo 
83 b iirixfti rdt ij!o»i3v, and Plant. 
Poen. 282 (Agoraawcles of Adelpiia- 

manus,Ter. Hec. 139. Chaerestratus 
resolves that be too owes her respect 

850 IT. SmicHnesreturnsagainfrom 
the city, determined to carry out the 
threat which he had made on his de- 
parture thither (v. 006). Pamphila 
must divorce her husband and return 
to her father's liouse. Since persuasion 
does not avail with lier, foree must be 

From the time Smicrines comes in- 
to view until be reaches the door of his 
son-in-law's house he scolds Sopbro- 
tia, using the second person. Does she 
accompany bim, or is he simply giv- 
ing vent to bis rage against her, for 
aiding and abetting Pamphila in her 
opposition tu him, by holding an im- 
aginary conversation with her? The 
latter assumption is probably correct. 
When Sopbrona last quit the scene (v. 
002) slie conducted llabi-otonon into 
tbo house of Cbarlsius, and it is hardly 
likely that in tlie meantime she has 
come out again on an errand tliat would 
take her to the city. The objections 



KaKtoT airoXoCfiTjv. i'ov$tT7J<T€i<; xat crv fj,e; 
irpoTreTw? ajrayw Trfv Ovyarep' " UpomAe ypav; 
aWa irepip.eLVQi KaTa<f>aye'ii' Trjv irpoLKa. uov 
TOJ' xpTfarov avTTj'i avhpa ; koX Xdyovs \tyco 
800 Trepi tS>v ifxavrov ; raSra (rvp.iTeCdci<; fie irv ; 
oiiK 6^v\a^-!}<Tai KpeiTTOv; olfxa^ei p.aKpa 
av m A,aXpij, tC; KpCvofiai wpos %a)<f>p6vr]p; 
" p.erdweia'ov avrqv, otov iStjs." ovto> tC /iot 
dyadov yevovro, 'S.atifipoPTjf yo.p, oticaSc 

to his conduct which Smicrines puts 
into her mouth (vv. 862, 8ti8) are, it is 
lihelf, mere echoes of her protests to 
him at tlie time of his last inUrview 
will) Famphiln, e.t which she was pi'es- 
ent. Tills Interpretation of vv. 850- 
8G3 explains why Smicrines is still in 
ignorance of the latest discoveries re- 
garding the parentage of the child, and 
greatly simplifies the distribution of 
speakerain vv.BIlff. A precisely anal- 
ogous scene is found in V. 278 ff., where 
I'olemon berates Boris in absentia. 

850. Kar^ : cracJb, aa of nuts, cf. 
Arisloph. 500 K. rit i/uryioXfii Xtt^Ar 

Phryii. 68 K. 

851, <ce.\ vi : as well as Chaerestra- 
tus (Act IV, sc. 3) and I'amphila, pos- 
sibly Onesimus also ^in the first act). 

852. vpomrtit, eri. : the supposed 
words of Sophrona, as in v. 858. 

853, TheMS, readlngn/H^ruigives 
in the first two feet the forbidden se- 
quence of dactyl and anapaest. TCfu- 
/uftu is deliberative sub j. — itaTa^Y<^v: 
uxute in eating and drinking, as al- 
ready in Horn. Od. 8. SI5 n^ t« (ari 
rdrra 0d-ywirir KT-iitara. — irpotxa: the 
four talents (cf. Pet. fr. v, 8, p. 95) on 
which he has had his eye from the be- 

ginning. Incase of a divorce the dowry 
would revert to liim as Kiftim of Pam- 
phlla (see above, p. 41) unless she had 
a living son of tlie union. Similarly 
Phidlppus In Ter. Hec. 502 demands 
back the dowry in case Pampbilus will 
not live with his daughter. 

854. XVV*"- ironical, aalnS. 196. 
~ U'yovt xiyv ; cf . P. 630, Eur. Med. 
331 itii "Kliyovt \ii<. 

855. Tuvra: i.e. irepiitimr, ktc. 

856. ofuXo^itru ; laff hold quickln 
of an occasion, a rare vh., found also 
in Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 27 Scoi ufi^Xd^qaav 
^{^XAir. The Xa04 which Charisius has 
given to Smicrines is of course his in- 
trigue with Ilabrotonon, whlcli would 

857. HfilnfM-wfit: discuss the case 
hefore; see on v. 277 for this meaning 
of xpii. For the vb. cf . Avistoph. Nub. 
m rim iiir olr ixpiri^a. 

S5S. furi.'m^av. make her change 
{(KTH-) Iter mind. — vlhm, kt!.: see on 
v. 47. 

8S9. Sw^pjvi] : belongs k> the yd/t- 
clause, and this clause gives the expla- 
nation of the threat involved, but not 
expi-essed, in llie wish. Aa I hope for 
mlvation (I'll punish you), /or, Sophro- 
na. On the position of 7rip cf . v. 50, 



860 airitav — to reXfi elSe'i ■jrapiovo'' ; evravOa. tre 
TTjv vvKTa jSaTirt^fUf oXtjv airoicrtva, 
Kayu aVTavT ifiol <j>povetv iyayKaa-ot [*60] 

Kai u,n OTatriO^eiJ'. Approaches the door of Charisiua" house. 

17 Ovpa vatTfTCa, 
K€K\eificPT) yap iari. TraiScs- irai&iov. 
865 avoifaTtit Tis. TTalScs, oiix vfiZv Xeyw ; 

Onesimus opens the door and comes out, hut does not admit Smicrines. 

Sc. 4. Smicbines, Omesimus 

Tis e'cr^' o KOirrtov rr/v Ovpav; to, ^fUKpCvr}^ 
o ;^aA.€T7os, ewi t^v TrpoiKo. koX Trjv Ovyarepa [466] 



€y(ay€, TpLa-KardpaTe. 


6p0m<; • XoyiartKov yap a 
860. dnAv: temporal. — tAim: cf. 
Ter. Ad. 583 priusquam ad por- 
tam venias, apud ipsum lacum 
est piatrilla. — 'rapioSov: in pass- 
ing. Smicrines noticed it himself and 
thought of its availability for the pur- 
nnoA he huD in mi»d. tlin does not 
iply that Sophrona was 
him at the time. 
nrA : see v. 688 and ct. 

rfa: smite, instead ot 
«T(i»). The woi-d may 
osen to prepare for the 
in accordance with the 
)gj 'rati' dri rod waltaOai, 
^esp. 1297 rtuJa 7<ip, tir 

Kal fiaX.a 
I'S^o; Kal (r<f)6Bpa 

864. MKX«|iJn| : Onesimus had 
taken the precaution to lock the door, 
in expectation of this visit. 

866. S|UKptt^v: &c. iffrl; 

S67. Onesimus, who a short time 
ago fled from the very sight of Smicri- 
nes <v. 868), is now insolent to him,— 
the result of his superior knowledge of 
the situation and of the promise of 
emancipation. — x*''^*'^ ' '^^tfi i^^- 
Aristoph.Veap. 942 ;(aX™-4i uv nal S6a- 
toX«. — «potMa, Jtff.: Smicrines has 
made his intentions clear to the spec- 
tatoiB in vv.G65ff, and Onesimus does 
not need to he told what he has now 
come for. 

869. Xv)umKotl ; ironical ; this time 
his "calculations" have gone wrong. 
On Smicrines' avarice see Pet. fr., 



870 <f>povovvTo^ 71 itwov&tJ ■ TO 0' apwoiTfi , 'RpaKXeis, 
Oav/jLourrov oiov. 


oUl Tocavnjp tovs Seoin; a.y€iv <r)(o\v)v 174 K. 

wore TO xaKov Koi rayaBov Kad' -^fiepav 
vefi€iv cKocrT^, ifiiKpivT) ; 


Xeyeis Se ti; 

V. 14, p. K (XiUvuFrai). — o^pa; 
const, with 4iponiurrm. The copula irrl 
is understood, 

870. Ti jpiraa-|ia : ^our ikidnapinir. 
Smicrines evidently expected to find 
Pamphila unprotected in tlie house, 
as slie liad been during the daj ; now 
he finds the door locked and guaided 
by Onesimus. dfiwayit ia the regular 
word for the carrying away of a per- 
son by violence. Alexis wrote a com- 
edy'EX^«)(apirn7)},The Rape of Helen ; 
cf. Antiph. 74. 8 K. (Ganymede), Men, 
2<H K, apwatiui. here seems to mean 
kidaaping expeditiOTt. 

S71. Bau^Mrrdv olov: admirabie, 
indeed! — vpitOt^^ Smicrinea begins 
a protest against such impudence (v. 
S8S) on the part of the slave, but is not 
permitted to get beyond the mention 
of the gods, nhtch gives Onesimua an 
opening'for a aennon, 

872ff. Abitof Epicurean philosophy 
put into the slave's mouth by Menan- 
der, the friend and age-fellow (o-ui^^tj- 
0ai) of Epicurus, Thereisnosuggestjoii 
of atheism in the question (as in Aris- 

toph. Eq. 32 frci747c;7df>0«i^i,-). In 
a letter to a friend (apud Diog, Laert. 
123) Epicurus bluntly asserts bis be- 
lief in the existence of the gods: Btol 
lUr ydp ttair. ivapyijt S4 iarir airSr i) 
yrS>ai.f olbwi i' airobj ol iroXXol mjiffou- 
aiv oiK flair. But their tranquillity is 
not. disturbed by the petty affairs of 
men. If they interfered in them they 
could not be happy, and yet happiness 
is the supreme attribute of. the deity. 
Cic, De nat. deor, 1. 19, 51 describes 
the life of the gods, according to Epi- 
curus, as ea videlicet, qua nihil 

(deua), nuilia occupationibus 

iitur, sua sapientla et virtute 
gaudet. Menander elsewhere lightly 
jests with this topic, as when (766 K.) he 
makes a man say, juat after assisting at 
a sacrifice, tevov oii ipoa-^x"'""'' '"''''' i">' 
dtoii. The above passage, from alu to 
ZiHKplr^, is quoted by David the Arme- 
nian (ca. 500a.i>.), with a reference to 
this play, aa emixidying the doctrine 
of Epicurus. 




870 (ra<ftai<s SiBd^in tr'- tltrip at TrStrot ttoXci?, 
o/xo(Of etircicj j^i'Xiat- TpitTfivptqi. 
oiKovcr' lKii<TTf)v • Kaff eva Tovrotv ot 8fol 
tKaoTOP iiTiTpC^ova-i.v ^ tr^^ouo'i; 7ra>s; 
X,eyei5 yap ejriiroi'o*' nv' aurows ^ijv^fiiov.^ 
880 ovK a/)a <f>povTi^oviTLP rf/jLotv "^ ol 6eoC;" 
<f>ij(Tei^. (KaoT^ TOJ/ Tpdiroc <rvvT\pfj,o<Ta.v^ 
<f)povpap\ov oStos ei-Soc Irepoi' /Aet- JcaKois^ 
iTrdrpajtev, av avrai KaKa^ XPWV^' o^raf,^ 

875. alvwru; i.e. all Inthe world. 

876. t|ioiav ttintv: lo |iuf if ap- 
proximately (lit. ind(fci-eiiiij/),an idiom 
found elsewhere oiitf in late Greek. 
The classical expresBion is^-^eSdv^firHr, 
cf. Plat Soph. 237 c. This meaning 
of SiuHor may have developed from ex- 
pressions like S/Aduir -^n'r tarai Herod. 
8.80, ituilllbeall oneUj us. — xOiOi: 
Theocritus (17. 82 ft.), in extolling Ptol- 
emy Philadelphns, reckoned tlie num- 
ber of cities ruled by him alone aa 
33,333. The states tribntary to Athens 
at the height of the flrst confeder- 
acy are given aa lOOO in Aristoph. 
Vesp. 706. 

877. Ka8^ tva iKairrev: each indi- 
vidually. — TOwTuy; const, with e™ 

878. iTrTpCpoiHrLv fl o-i(ftov«'i ; damn 
or save, in the modem theological t>ar- 
lance. Cf. Cic. I.e. interimunt and 
conservent. — wAt: absurd! 

879. Ivlirovar: the Stock argument 
of the Epicureans, cf, Cie. I.e. hunc 

881. ^mii : ^m', inplaceof ^puri3 
orfpopoi, is used freely with quotations 
that arc CHst in tlie form of indignant 

questions, cf. Plat. Theaet. 196 b "tI 
oSr" *^«, "tA IrStta . . . i\U Tt ix 
ro&rou To5 \6yau ait in lorf oiijfleJ)) S<i- 
Stm tlrai" Strat. 1. 32K. "dXXA 8t4 t4, 
T^TTapas ipaxiii.t irePaXS," ip-riffi, "t^f 
■wpoalpeirir" In the question which is 
put into the mouth of Smicrinea is im- 
plied the allegation "Of course the 
gods care for us."— IkSot^, Kri.: the 
explanation given by Onesimus implies 
an affirmative answer to the assumed 
question of Smicrines, e.g. "The gods 
do care for us, but In this way." — t4v 
Tpdroi': character. The thought is a 
development of a saying attributed to 
Epicharmua (258 Kaib.) i rpiroi ir0p<l,- 
TOMTi Bal/iiiii' i.yaS6s, alt 3i Kal narii, or 
of the famous sentence of Heracleltus 
ijfloi irep^^ Sai^uv (Wilamowitz), 

882. ^poipa|>xov; character, as 
commandant of the garrison of the 
soul, administers rewards and punish- 
ments according to the conduct of the 
individual. Cf . the figure employed by 
Menanderinasimilar passage (550 K,), 
axam Salfivr dripl sti/nraplcTiiTai tiOis 
ytroittpv, l^viTafwyis roO (Siou iyaffis. 
— IfSov : sc. oiVuij- ffia-TiiK 

883, fcr*rpti(ni'; gnomicaor.^airj 

. . , Avot -. if a man once abuse it. 



erepov 8' «riuo"cc- outos io'O* -rffiiv dto^, H<, quat. z, p. 12 

S85 o t' airto; koX tov KaXu; kol tov KaKon; 


UTjSec aroTTOv ji-qh' afj.aOf't, ii;a irpdrrg'; KaXtu;- [*8B] 

ci^' ovil6<;, lep6<Tv\€, vvif Tp6iTO<; ttocZ 


mifTpL^ei, (T€. 


T^S TTappTfcla^. 


8fl0 dXX' fliTrayaycii' nap' dcSpo; at/rov Bvyarepa 
ayaOov cru Kplv^i';, XfitKpiinj ; 


X.e'yei 8e tw 
toOt' dya^oi' ; dWa vvv dvayKoZov. 

— iiraf: cf. Aristoph. Ach. S23 Kitwtp 
\d^Ta Tur ptiif tA wvp irai (Budilt). 

881. o2Tote<«t: cf.Men.T62K.iroi)t 
jipiaTiiijiMii'iriiaifTitieiit. Elsewhere 
(772 K.) character is one's 11^01, guide 
of life — essentially the same idea. 

886. itdAi': by doing. 

S87. Iva vp&rqjs HoXiit : not a high 
motive for right conduct, but one not 

distinctively Greek, eitiier in ethics or roO Kvpiav. The omission of the art. 
in religion. with both irSpSs and BiryaTipa, com- 

88S. The philosophy of the slave bined with the third persons nnifsiibj. 
is too deep for Smicrines.. Oiiesimus understood of itayayiir) and airof, 
has intimated that it is not the rpiroi malies the queiitioii a formulation of 
of Smicrines, but Smicrines himself, a principle. IJut iuyarfpa, where we 
that ia committing a stupidity. aliould hiive cxperted ■yvnaiica., serves 

889. vm>Tfl^i,:it''icimfomidingyou, to give the principle a specific appli- 
proving your vndoing. The difference cation to the present ease. 



o-«r- and 


' is about 

tliat between "crush " and 


mkid in»u 

teitce! Cf. 

vv. 164, 

179, 673. 



: iT<iy<^y< 


iyBpil = 



— atroS 

: one's ow 

It. We n 

liglit have 

had tI}. 


or T*. a 

IrtoO e«ya- 

ripa, cf. 

\\ 256 (x- 

■iv 7i;™r« 

t wpb, pla. 


Pea ; [490] 

TO Koxbv dvayxatof Xoryi^tff ovTo<rC 
rmhov tis aWo?, ovx o Tpawo^, dwoXkvei. 
896 Kai in>v iiev opfLavr firi iroirrjpov npayfid <re 
TovTOfiaTOV dTTO<re<ra)K€, xal KaTaXaf^^dpGi<i 
8iaX\aya<; Xvcrci; r' CKeivutv Ttav kokwv. [49B] 

oZOk S' onroK {t-yi ^ypltofutX <re, XfiiKpanj, 
vpoirerij, Xeyai troi. rvv Se twi* €yK\i)fidTtitv 
wo dt}>ie<To TovTwv, TOP $€ Ovyarpihovv Xafimi 

€J^OV wpoirtnrs. Stands aside from the door. 

dvfaTpihovv, itatmyla.; 

■ira)(Tl&€pfio% ^<r6a xal crv, vovv ej^etv BoKotv. 


892. 1*9 : j/oa tee! OneslmuB tri- 
umphantly calls atlention to an ab- 
surdity In the logic of Smicrines. 

894. nt&XXot: ironical. Iledoubt- 
le«s thinks of o mDi. The trouble now 
is nitb his brains. — dvoXXiu ; see on 
T. 230. 

895. r«»|J»:(AoupA note. Thenon- 
cesdve iiir prepares the way for aiSa 
64 in V. 69a 

896. TAirtffKLTai' : the Epicurean 

equivalentfori^ t^i) iiii-raXa^LpiHij : 

j/oufiad. ThesupplementaryparticYt- 

697. ImCvM*: as now past. 
898. S-nt |i^; G.MT. S 271. The 
Cone is threatening. The insolence of 
Onesimns here reaches its height. But 
before Smicrines can resent it Onesi- 
mus renders bjs rage impotent by the 
it of the truth. 

|: ct. Soph rona's words 
quotedv,S52. ThecomiopoeU.inorder 

to create ludicrous situations, deliber- 
ately emphasized the impetuous dispo- 
sitions of their characlers. Cf. Pole- 
won i[i the rt-riceirouicLie (vv. 9, 8!)8). 

900. ii^lnrn : slanil acquilied, a legal 
l^rm. Note<andseelviihner-Blasa§2fll, 
Anra.l. — ho^iiv = KSTaXa^iii>. Supply 
in the predicate Arra, with trior. 

901. Kfian.'m : salute^ cf. Aristopb. 
Ach. 268 trtf a f-rf\ rpaatWar. 

902. nx^'^PI'^M: '"•'' found else- 
where with tliin figurative implication 
of stupidity until Luciaii, cf. Tim. 2-S 
ATrapSnaXiH xal wa^C6eptun. — ^irfla: "iin- 

perf. of sudden appreciation of a real 
Blateof tilings," Gildersleeve Syn. §220. 
Generally with ipa, cf, Aristoph. Eq. 
1170 lat fU^etf dp f^X^t " r&rna^ tAp Si- 
KTv\or. For the thought cf . Plant. Mil, 

habct plus sapiential <jnam la- 
pis.— ml vi: intimates tiiat other 



ouT(o5 €TT7/>«? TTtttS' iTriyafj-ov ; Toiyapmhf 
T€pa<n,v o/ioia irevTdfirjva iraihCa 

906 eKTp€<hou.€V. 


ovK oIS' o Ti Xeyas. 


r) ypavs Se ye 
oW, IW9 eyw/iot. Tore ya/) ovfj.o^ Scct-ttottjs 
Tots TaupoiroXtbis — [bob] 

2MIEPINHS (calling loudly) 


Tavnjv Xa^tiW 
\opSiv aTTO<riTatrd^ta-av — aiaBdva ye ; 


vvvVZ' avayviapta-fio^ avrois yeyovt koI 
!)10 aTTttir' dyaOd. Enter Sophrona from the house of Charisius. 

participanlfl in this misunderstanding, ring to soma occasion about which 

beaideSmicrines, had failed to use their Rophrona knew, made explicit in the 

wilfi; Charisliis, for example. next line. 

904. WpMnv : prodigies, because the 907. At Onesimus' su^estion that 
child wae fully formed, cf. Urpiipiiiuer Sophronacouldgiveconflrmatlonof his 
V. 905. Only in a jocose sense, theie- insinuation, Smicnnes shouts loudly 
lore, was it a xerrinitmy. rifia-rii, are for her to come out 

defined by Piat. Crat-SMi. as riirapi 908, Cf. v. 2SB Instead of com- 

'liiffivyi.friiiita. Note the tone of comic pleting the sentenre rinesimus trusts 

exaggeratio[i in the plurals. to the general familiant; of the father 

905. ItTpi^fAr: five-months in- of a marriageable daughter, as well as 
fants could not usually be reared. The of the theater-going public, with the 
case was clearly i-o^iik ipisit. On the dangers that notoriously beset young cf. vv. 178, 393. — i| ^paOj girisat the all-night festivals. Cf. Ael. 
yi: observe that the demonstrative is T>e animal. 7. 10 ri. iimfii lutpima li, 
not used. The manner of reference to tou Mewtt^peu it rali Tamxlirir d«4- 
Soplirona shows that she is not present. XnoTo (Bodin-Maion). 

906. r&n: on that occasion, refer- 910. ham,: sc. fcrl. 



Sc. 6. Smicrines, Onebimus, Sophhona 
Ti ^-qaiv, lepocrvXc ypav; 


"tj ^uo-ts IfiovKeO', ^ v6fuiiv ovSei' ftekei- 
yvvT) 8' ew' avr^ raiS' erf>v." 


Ti (LOipoi; el ; 

^c /X17 TTor' aifT^p, %fjLiKpCvrj. 


911. Sophrona heara enougli of 
Oneeimus' speech aa she comes out of 
the house to enable lier to appreciate 
the situation. Insteail of making a 
direct answert* the questionslie quotes 
an apposite passage from the Auge of 
Euripides. Auge, daugliter of Aleus 
kingof Tegea, and priestess of Athena, 
when taking part in a festival of tiie 
goddess was violated by Heracles, wlio 
left a ring with her. A son, Teleplms, 
was born to Auge, wiierea,t Aieus 
caused the child to be eiposed and 
comminded that his daughter should 
be put to death ignominiuusly But 
Heraclts arr4ved opportunelj and, 
conimced by llie nng of Ins respon- 
sibility for the child, rescued Auge. 
Verse Oil (Eur, fr. 920 N.) is from the 
speech of Heracles before Aleus in jus- 
tification of his conduct. It was oft«n 

quoted in antiquity, but without the 
name of the play. The scholiast to 
Gregory Naz. cites it as from the New 
Comedy; he had seen it iu this play 
(Wilamowitz). Fr. 285N. is plausibly 
assigned by M. Croiset to the same 
speech; puv S olntiiiirT-qiii li ■ itui\irfS>Si 
et iSiKttr, Tb !' iSUriii /y4nT'o6x itotctor. 

912. iw aftry t^Sc: I.e. iwt tv ti- 
tiir in the speech of Heracles, but in 
this comic application of the aphorism 
perhaps M rp irvnvalf 

913. plfi^r the regular term for 
one of the long declanidtorj passages 
so characteristic of tragedy, cf. Aris- 
topli. Vesp. 580 cut iiraipeirfti, rplr in 
ilH.iv it T^s S,6^s ilrs ^v"- t^' '«i^>^'- 
a-Tiji' droX^Jai. — 1{ AiVyflf . the reference 
was probably necessary, familiar as 
many of the audience would be with 
the more popular plays of Euripides. 



916 Kiceis iraOaiPOfiei^ ■ 
"^TepoLS Xeyet vvv. 

TV yap <r<f>6Sp' olcrS^ on. 

old eyory , fv uru , on, 
Tipar'^ ajxifoTipa (ruvTJKt. 


navSeunjv \4yei 

"^ou yeyovev &yr&)(y)^a fitt^ov ou8c a/. 

'^et TOVT dXij^es ia'0' o Xeyei?, to -naihiov 

[A few verses are lacking.] 

915. va6aivo|U*i) : with yonr tragic 
bombaat. Tlievb.,fouinielsewhereonly 
in late writera, chiefly in literary crit 
cism, means the striving after pattieti 
etEects in delivery. — Tiia anapaest 
the third foot, contained itia word that 
begins in the preceding foot, te found 
in the Cairo MS. only here and in S 
143, and in the fragments four tiniES 
It is not objectionable in ttie fouith 
foot,8eeon V. 114. White, p 151 

916. Wpos \ifn, vvv : what he says 
iKyw i» monstrom, prepoaUrous, i.e. r^- 
pai ai- itt) tl yiyyoiTo (cf. Plat. Theaet. 
104 b). The phrase, expressing incre- 
dulity, is used several times by Plato 
and passed into Latin, cF. Clc. ad Att. 

017. Wpar' d)t^dT«(Ki: both prodi- 
gies, the nothoa of Pamphila and that 
of Charisius, have been correctly inter- 
preted by him. The tez 

— mifa: comprehended, often of a 
thing difBcult to understand, e.g. Soph. 
Trach. 1121 niUf fuWV Jp ab xooilX- 
XfHi-dXni. — TdvSaivov: outrageous. 

919. Sraicrinesprobabiycliailenges 
Oneslmus to a proof of his assertions. 
Tins could most iea<Iily be given, with- 
out the necessity of repeating anything 
\shicb the spectators already know, by 
the appearance of Charisius and Pam- 
phila together on the scene after their 
reconciliaUon, and their acknowledg- 
ment of the child in the presence of 

Fr. 185. tfUat : a Word quoted as 
occurring in this play as the name of 
a kind of x^i^- It ^^7 have been 
used in the exposition in the account 
of the exposure of the child. Ct.xvr^ 
fisiir and iyxttTpliur to pot a child, i.e. 
put it in a pot to be exposed. 







Within the past decade a kind fortune has on three separate 
occasions brought to light out of Egypt considerable portions of 
Menaiider's Periceiromene, or Girl with Shorn Locks, — a bright 
play, of distinctly original charm, which is referred to a number 
of times by ancient writers, though it is only three times quoted 
from by title. The series of discoveries began at Oxyrhynchus : in 
the second volume of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri (1899) Messrs, 
Grenfell and Hunt published from a papyrus roll a fairly well- 
preserved column containing 51 lines from near the end of the play 
and a few line-ends from the preceding column. Among the remains 
of the papyrus codex of Menander which M. Lefebvre found at 
Aphrodltopolis and published in 1907 were two sheets of four pages 
each and a, torn leaf containing a little more than half of two con- 
secutive pages, a total of 320 lines, which have been assigned with 
certainty to this comedy. Unfortunately, about one-fourth of the 
text of the Aphrodltopolis (Cairo) manuscript is seriously mutilated 
or difficult to decipher. Finally, in 1908 two leaves of a parchment 
codex of Menander which had been acquired at Antinupolis were 
published by Professor A. Kijrte for the Leipzig Academy. They 
contain respectively 61 and 60 lines of the Periceiromene, but 48 
lines of the first leaf overlap the test of the Cairo manuscript. In 
spite of the mutilation of the extremities of many of the lines on 
this parchment, the text is in a fairly satisfactory condition except 
at the end of the second leaf. "VVe thus possess at the present time, 
of a play whose original compass was not much more than 1000 
verses, 444 verses and a few insignificant verse-ends.' Furthermore, 

1 The information supplied by the ancients has been o£ great value in helping 

to identify the several finds. The Bembine scholiast Ui Terence remarks on 

Eim. 00 (in amore haec omnia sunt vitia; iniuriac, suspicionea, 

etc.): videtur DetonEsm (Pericbiromenen) Menandri tangere, in 




the relative position of each of these sis sections of text has been 
determined, and the extent of the gaps between the fii'st live can be 
estimated within a few lines. In consequence we possess a body 
of text that, for the most part, can be read with pleasui'e ; we know 
all, or at an; rate most, of the leading characters, their chief indi- 
vidual traits, and the motives which actuate them ; and the plot in 
its-general outlines lies before us. This is not to say that there are 
not many problems of both text and plot which our present resources 
do not permit us to solve. A number of ways of creating the com- 
plication and of solving it are always open to a poet after he has 
chosen his theme and has fixed upon his characters, and the gaps 
in our text are so extensive that often we can only guess which of 
the possible solutions our poet adopted. But we are doubtless 
justified in believing that, on the whole, the portions we possess 
are of greater significance for the understanding of the plot than 
those which are lost 

The play derives its title from the act of a lover, Folemon, who, 
in a moment of Insane but apparently justifiable je£ilousy, cut off 
the hair of his dearly-beloved mistress, Glycera. This barbarous 
deed, which brought the deepest humiliation ' upon a beautiful and 

qua fabula miles, suBpicione percuHsua adnlterLi, glailio amatae 
amputat crines. Agathiaa in an epigram Antti. Pal, 6. 218 refers hi rir tro- 
papir IIoW/iMm, ri* ir BufifX^i HtninSpau Ktlpatra rXm^jjai (Scallger's conj. for 
ykvKfoiii) Trjt i\bx<Hi itkoiciiiinn. Liii^ian Dial, meretr. 6.1 alludes to the cutting 
of a mistress' hair as the act of a jealous lover. We now know that throughout 
Dial, meretr. 9 he has in mind the situation that confronts Potemon on his re- 
turn from the wars, and that he (Irawa on the play for significant details. Phi- 
lostratuH also alludes to the subject of the play in two letters, Ep. 16 and 61 
(both quoted below). Each of the six pieces of MS. is vouched for by conclusive 
evidence, either internal or external : E by an allusion (v. 63) to Che hair-cutting 
and by proper names and subject matter; J by the recurreni^ (v. 243) of a 
quotation accompanied by the title ; Lp.i by overlapping J; K by proper names 
and content; Lp.^ by content, by the fact that it obvioosly continues K, and 
by its beion^ng to the same hook as Lp.' ; and the Oxyr. fr. by proper names 
and subject matter. Only one of the three quotations with title recurs in these 
MSS., but the text contains eight quotations without title. 

> The poet seems not to have attached any special signiflcance to the act, as 
some scliolar^ have thought; it was merely a wanton outrage upon a woman's 
beauty, an iri^ila (v. 48). Philostratus gives a reasonable interpretation when he 
writes (Ep. 61), thinking of Glycera : rJi <r(, a inXi), rifiiiaipin u< irSiiTM lai 



unoffending girl, was not committed before the eyes of the specta- 
tors; but it was reported in detail juat after it was perpetrated, 
and is kept constantly before the spectators' minds, not only by the 
presence upon the scene of Glycera with her shortened looks, but 
also by allusions in the text (vv, 63, 248). Polemon's yiolence 
dtives Glycera out of his home, A critical situation is thus created 
which gives rise to the subsequent course of plot and sub-plot. The 
sympathy of the spectators is drawn to Glycera at the outset, and 
their interest in her fortunes aroused. The incident which gives 
the play its title is therefore of central dramatic importance in a 
play whose theme is jealousy. Had Menander desired to use a 
descriptive subtitle he might properly have called hia comedy 
lltiHKtii>aii.ivr] i] o j[ijXorinroc. 

To put the spectators in possession of the facts necessary to the 
understanding of the plot — to acquaint them with the characters, 
the situation in which they at present find themselves, and their 
antecedent history in so far as it is necessary that this history 
should be known at the beginning — Menander has employed for 
the Periceiromene the same method which he adopts in the Hero : a 
prelude followed by a prologue. In a play constructed on this plan 
the characters are firat seen in action. A few preliminary scenes 
reveal the principal actors in the drama, their relationa to each 

pdp^poi i /iij ^aAfjxrot Tiif A^poSiTiji hJipuf. o&Si yiip y^ noii-waa ijhb ovtu Biafui ut 
yutiii MTiine/iiJi. So far as we know, the hair was never out a^ a punishment (or 
adultery in tlie case of either man or woman. In Aristoph. Ach. 84D the atlu- 
aion in KpaTlm tS ntnapiUivt imixbr is to tlia foppish hair-cut of an old man who 
would fain be regarded as a youtliful gallant. The tyrant Polycrates is said by 
the historian Alexia (Athen. &40 b) to have clipped the hair of a favorite youth in 
a fit of jealousy caused by his rival, the poet Anacreon. The hair of slaves and 
of captives in war was sometimes shorn. The women in Aristoph. Thesm. 886 ff. 
propose tliat the mothers of undesirable citizens be required to sit, their hair 
cut "ffid^uii^tyle," behind the mothers of brave men. The scholiast describes 
the aii^mr cut as the tonsure of slaves. As for captives, Philostratus I.e. goes 
on to say : fvrui rdrra rk it ro^ixlair rirotBm ■ iyii 6' oilt St aiS o/xM^i^'" 
(sc. owra*) repUKtipa, TiixSir rh tiWo!. In Ep. Ifi Philoatratus carelessly speaks of 
Glycera as a captive girl, forgetting the details of the comedy and thinking only 
of the girl's short hair ; or perhaps we should read : oilf i too MirdrSpov IloXiiiui' 
KaUr lutpAnior rtpidtttptr, dW' (fia-wtp) dJ^fUlXiirau liir ifiuitirr)1 KUTtriiKitifistr 
ipyutStlt, Tir 0iS awnKflpa-s ^t^ffxfo, uri. 



othei', and the present situation, whicTi is almost iiiTariably of a 
critioal nature. The exposition is then completed by a narrative 
monologue. In a comedy in which the denouement ia to be accom- 
pliBhed by means of an ivayviopicm, — ■ a scheme for which Menander, 
herein a true disciple of Euripides, showed a marked predilection 
(Vit Aristoph. 10), — the monologue, in which the antecedents of 
the principal characters are given, was traditionally desirable, 
whether it preceded or followed the dialogne. It is thoroughly in 
accordance with the Euripidean tradition, moreover, that the exposi- 
tory monologue should be assigned to a person who is outside the 
main action. In the present instance Menander has assigned this 
function to Agnoia, a personification of Ignorance, or, more accu- 
rately, Misapprehension, a figure whom he endows with the divine 
power of directing the affairs of men. Lueian introduces his essay 
On Calumny with a description of iyyoia which in all probability 
owes some traits to the speech of the goddess in the Periceiromene 
(cf. Kock adesp. 1473), just as he elsewhere (Pseudol. 4) invokes 
from another of Menander's prologues the analogous figure of 
Elenchus, the spirit which brings the truth to light. "A dread 
thing is misapprehension," he says in effect, "the cause of many 
woes to men. She pours down as it wei-e a mist upon men's actions, 
dimming the truth and beclouding the life of each individual. We 
stumble like men who walk in the dark. We see not that which 
is before our feet, hut fear that which is far from us. Through 
misapprehension eabunnies arise, and through calumnies homes 
have been ruined, citif.s utterly destroyed, fathers enraged against 
their children, brothers against brothers, children against parents, 
lovers against ttieir beloved." In Menander's play Misapprehension 
appears as a benevolent spirit, working against herself in the inter- 
est of those who through her are deprived of that which is dearest 
to thein. Through her a calumny arises against an innocent girl. 
She arouses in I'olemon, who believes the calumny, a jealous rage 
which leads him to commit an act wliieh is inconsistent with his 
true nature (v. 44), to the end that the truth, obscured by herself, 
may come to light. 

The history of the characters prior to the action of the play is 
as follows ; About eighteen years before, the wife of Pataecua, a 



wealthy Bhip-owner, gave birth to twin children, a boy and a girl, 
and died. Pataecus had just heard of the loaa of hia ship, repre- 
senting all his property. Unwilling to face poverty burdened by 
these children, he gave them to a slave to expose. With them were 
placed the usual yvapuriiara — some objects hung about the neck, 
a piece of embroidered cloth, a small casket containing an embroi- 
dered girdle, and the clothing on their backs (vv. 693 ff.)j The chil- 
dren were found by a poor old woman of Corinth. Unable to rear 
both children, she kept the girl and gave the boy to Myrrhina, a 
rich Corinthian matron, who desired a son (vv. 1 ff.). After the 
death of hia first wife it seems that Pataecus had married Myrrhina, 
and, believing that the boy was her child, had formally adopted him 
(v. 703). The boy, Moschion, brought up in luxury and thoroughly 
spoiled by Myrrhina, grew to be a conceited and somewhat disso- 
lute young man. His sister, Glycera, was reared as a respectable 
girl, but her foster-mother, reduced to abject poverty by the war, 
could not provide a proper marriage for her and was therefore 
obliged to give her in a freer union to a Corinthian soldier, Pole- 
mon, who was enamored of her. " Now the secret of Glycera's 
birth lay heavy upon tlie conscience of her supposed mother as she 
approached her end. The girl was not safely established in life, 
she reflected, Hying outside the bonds of legal wedlock. Glycera 
might at some time need the protection of her brother ; there was 
even danger that an attacliment might spring up between brother 
and sister if each were unaware of the relationship. So the old 
woman, before her death, told Glycera the truth and gave her the evi- 
dences of her origin (vv, 11-24). These tokens Glycera guarded care- 
fully in a chest (w. 621, 633). She revealed her secret to no one. 
Not long before the action of the play begins, Polemon had estab- 
lished Glycera in a house next door to that of Myrrliina (w. 26 ff.). 
Although she knows that Moschion is her brother, she yet has kept 
the fact to herself, fearing that if known it might seriously affect 
his fortunes (vv. 28 ff.). Moschion, however, regarded his pretty 
neighbor as a suitable object of bis attentions. During an absence 
of Polemon (vv. 240, 377, 62), probably on a campaign,' Moschion 
had got into the habit of hanging about her door. Finally, the 

1 CI. Luc. Dial, meretr. 9. 1 ) Hoki^uiy diri t^s irrpaTlas dy/aTpeft irXauTWK 



evening before the play opens, seeing her through tlie open door, 
he had rushed upon her and embraced her. And Glycera did not 
repulse him. At that moment Polemon, just home from abroad, 
arrived in time to witness the encounter. He drew the obvious 
inference from Glycera's complaisance, but, instead of having the 
matter out with her then, he hurried away, intending to question 
her on the morrow (vv. 33 S., 868). Moschion, we may assume, 
beat a speedy retreat from the scene of danger. 

The action begins the next morning after this incident. We can- 
not tell how the poet managed the initial scenes, but we know that 
in them appeared Polemon (vv. 9, 244 f.), Glycera (v, 7), and Sosias, 
the man-servant of Polemon (he is not introduced when he appears 
in V. 52); and probably Doris, Glycera's maid. We can imagine 
that Polemon, accompanied by Sosias, first tells of his suspicions 
of Glycera, which be cannot bring himself to believe, so convinced 
has he been of her affection for him. Sending Sosias away, prob- 
ably to look for Moschion, he enters the house. Instead of explain- 
ing her conduct Glycera requires that he shall believe her assurances 
of innocence. Exasperated by her reticence regarding her relations 
with Moschion, Polemon cuts off her hair and bursts out of the 
house followed by the weeping and frightened woman. Polemon 
already regrets his violence and would be glad to make his peace 
with her ; but she will hear no more of his promises (fr. 669). In 
despair Polemon joins some boon companions in the country and 
tries to drown his grief in wine (vv. 56, 244). Glycera summons 
her maid Doris. She must leave Polemon'a house without delay. 
Keoalling probably the kindness which her neighbors, Pataecus 
(v. 386) and Myrrhina, had shown her during Polemon's absence, 
and ascertaining first that Moschion is not at home (v. 204), she 
seeks and gains from Myrrhina permission to live with her until 
other arrangements can be made. At any rate we find her already 
established in Myrrhina's house at the conclusion of the speech of 

In this characteristic way Menander has first shown us the prin- 
cipal persons of his play under the sway of violent emotions. 
When they emerge from the struggle a breach has been created be- 
tween them. Polemon's sincere love for Glycera makes it impossible 



for him to acquiesce in the separation ; he must win her back in 
some way. But the passion of jealousy has been aroused in him. 
He cannot overlook what he has seen with his own eyes, and yet 
Glyeera will not explain her conduct nor come back to him until 
he is willing to make amends. In ordinary circumstances this 
lovers' quarrel would have taken the usual course of confession 
and forgiveness, after Polemon's rage had cooled, for he is already 
sorry for what he has done.' But the poet contrives so to fail the 
flame of jealousy that Polemon is finally ready to resort to violence 
{v. 379) in order to regain Glyeera and punish Moschion. At this 
point a third party will intervene. Through his intervention the 
secret of Glyeera's birth will be discovered. She will find her 
father, Moschion hia sister and father. Glyeera's innocence will be 
Established and an independent position in life secured for her. 
The reeoneiliation and marriage with Polemon will follow. In this 
way the purpose announced by Misapprehension (vv. 43 ff.) will be 

The speech of the Goddess belongs properly to the exposition. 
The brief second act (ca. 94 vv.), which intervenes between her 
departure and the appearance of the chorus, develops the two 
motives that are to be at play until the denouement, — the attempt 
of Polemon to regain Glyeera, and Moschion's ridiculous wooing. 
The former constitutes the main plot, the latter the secondary 
plot. Polemon does not know that Glyeera has left his house. He 
sends Sosias to see what she is doing. Sosias, a blundering servant 
and half drunk besides, goes back with the report that he has seen 
Doris come from the house of Myrrhina (v. 64). Fearing that 
Gilycera will try to escape from him, Polemon later (v, 234) sends 
Sosias back, with a couple of soldiers, to keep a watch upon her. 
A moment afterward (v. 246), unable to wait for information 
through Sosias, he himself comes rushing upon the scene, almost 
certain that Glyeera has already gone. He goes into his house to 
search for het. Meanwhile Davus, the confidential slave of Moschion, 
has learned from Doris (vv. 142 ff.) that Glyeera is in Myrrhina's 
house. Assuming that Myrrhina has acted in her son's interest in 
receiving his sweetheart, Davus hurries off to bring Moschion home. 
1 V, 64 cXdet (coTcwXiMit, and Philoat. Ep. 16 itXiei KaTurtaim ral lieraytypiicKti. 



The long trochaic scene between MoschioD and Dams at the begin- 
ning of the third act (w. 147 ff.) is a ludicroua exposure of Uoschion's 
complacent belief in his personal attractiveness to women, — a fixed 
idea with him. He is easily made to believe that his mother has 
arranged the matter with the sole purpose of placing Glycera at 
his disposal. But his complacence leceives a severe shock when 
Myrrhiiia sends Davus about his business on receiving the messE^ 
that Moachion is present; she bluntly states that Glycera would 
not have come at all had she known that Moschion was about the 
premises (vv. 203 f.). Davus soon persuades Moschion, however, 
that he has merely to deal with an exhibition of coyness on the 
part of Glycera, and that if he will wait a few days she will send 
for him. So Moschion goes to his room and waits. While he is 
waiting in one bouse and Polemon is searching the other house for 
Glycera, Davus and Sosias, their representatives, indulge in a battle 
of billingsgate {vv. 263 fE.). 

The main action of the plot, interrupted by the Moschion-Davua 
and Davus-Sosiaa scenes, is resumed when Polemon comes out of 
his house with the knowledge that Glycera has left him (v, 278), 
He is sure, though no one has told him, that she has gone over to 
Myrrhina's house to be with her Moschion. He determines, appar- 
ently, to storm the house (v. 356), recover Glycera by force (v. 379), 
and deal out vengeance upon Moschion. Before he can carry out 
this plan, however, Fataecus and Habrotonon join Polemon and 
Sosias upon the scene (vv. 344ff.). It is dif&eult to make out the 
r&le of Habrotonon from the scanty remains. She is of coarse an 
hetaera, and seems to have some connection with Sosias or at least 
some influence over him. Pataecus, the adoptive father of Moschion, 
is a friend of both Glycera and Polemon, and is therefore deeply 
concerned in all that has taken place. He had probably already 
participated in one of the scenes of the second act (after v. 70), and 
knows that his wife and Glycera give as the reason for the latter's 
removal to his house the fear of Polemon's violence (v. 369). His 
mission at the present time- is to effect a reconciliation. He suo- 
ceeds in persuading Polemon to dismiss Sosias and his "army," 
and soon convinces him that his only hope of winning Glycera 
back is by persuasion. He assures Polemon that he has not the 



authority of a husband over her, and that he cannot inflict summary 
punishment upon her lover as an adulterer. In the end Pataecus 
agrees to act as Potemon's ambassador to (rlycera. 

At this point, at the beginning of the fourth act, the denouement 
by the device of a recognition begins. It is managed in duplicate 
throughout, but without repetition. While Pataecus is discovering 
that Glycera ia his daughter, Moschion by eavesdropping is discov- 
ering tliat she is his sister. During Mosehion's long wait in his 
chamber for a summons to his sweetheart, he apparently overhears 
a conversation between Myrrhina and Glycera (after v. 427). It is 
probable that Glycera is obliged to take Myrrhina into her confi- 
dence, to the extent, at least, of disclosing to her that Moschion is 
her brother. Moschion overhears enough of the conversation to 
disillusion him regarding Glyeera's supposed predilection for him 
and to arouse his curiosity about her parentage (vv. 665, 670) ; but 
just how much he learns we do not know. At the same time Patae- 
cus, in examining Glyeera's wardrobe in Polemon's house {vv. 396 ff.), 
has seen something that arouses his curiosity as to her origin. 
Proceeding to discharge his mission as ambassador for Polemon, he 
summons Glycera from the house. She defends herself against the 
unjust suspicions of her motive in iiceepting Myrrhina's hospitality, 
complains bitterly of the conduct of Polemon, and repeatedly rejects 
Pataecus' proposals that she should go back to him (vv. 599, 61^5, 
630). She seems also to assert (on v. 603) that she is of free-bom 
parentage, and to challenge Pataecus to examine the contents of tlie 
chest in which she keeps the evidences of her origin (vv, 620 ff., 
632), The chest is brought out. Then follows a long recognition 
scene in the manner of Euripides. Pataecus at first identifies the 
objects in the chest as the property Q.f his former wife. The cir- 
cumstances of the exposure of Glycera and her brother, as related 
by her, correspond with those in which his own twin children were 
exposed. Finally the recognition is completed by Glycera demand- 
ing of Pataecus that he name the objects contained in a casket 
which is in the cheat.^ Now during the whole of tbia dialogue, 

1 Von Ariiiui's Interpretation of the recognition scetie {in Zeitsehr. /. Sslerr. 
Ql/mn. LX [1900], p. 8) coincides in tlie main with that given above ; see also 
the articles of Hobert (Hernia I.XIV [1909], pp. 280 fi.), Bchmidt (ibid,, 
pp. 408 ft.), and Sudhaus (Rk. Mua. LXIV [IWO], pp. 412 fi.). 



and posfiibly during the two preceding scenes, Moschion is present, 
not as a participant but again as an eavesdropper. Glycera has re- 
fused to answer Pataecua' questions about her brother, saying that 
she had given her oath to Myrrhina not to reveal that part of the 
secret. At the end of the interview Pataecus has found his daughter, 
but has no suspicion that Moschion is his true son. But Moscbion 
from his hiding-place has heard the proofs that the girl to whom 
he has been fatuously making love is his own sister; he knows 
that Pataecus is his father and that Myrrhina is not in reality his 
mother. He has also heard Pataecus' expressions of disapproval 
of his conduct (vv. 703 f .), and takes pains thereafter to keep out of 
his father's way. 

Before the beginning of the final act, which probably opened with 
a monologue by Polemon followed by the dialogue between him and 
Doris of which the last part is preserved, we must assume a num- 
ber of scenes in which the misapprehension under which the sev- 
eral characters have labored is cleared up. An interview between 
Moschion and Glycera certainly followed the recognition scene. 
After Glycera went into the house Moschion probably had an op- 
portunity to vent his wrath upon Davus. A scene between Moschion 
and Myrrhina would probably follow. And finally Pataecus, who 
of course does not find Moschion in the house (v. 704), must first 
be informed that the adoptive son, with whom he is justly indig- 
.nant, is in reality his own son and not Myrrhina's ; he must then 
come to an understanding with Myrrhina for having led him to be- 
lieve that Moschion was her son by a former marriage. Both objects 
would most easily be accomplished by an interview between husband 
and wife. Myrrhina would acknowledge her deception and beg for- 
giveness ; and, since she came to Pataecua richly dowered (v. 3), she 
would have little difficulty in placating him. At the end of the 
fourth act there would remain to be arranged only the provision 
for the happiness of Glycera and the settlement of Moschion's fate. 

The conclusion is swiftly accomplished. Doris tells Polemon of 
Glycera's good fortune. He now understands her conduct of the 
evening before (v. 866). Better still, Doris assures bim that Glycera 
is ready to forgive him. Pataecus and Glycera soon appear. The 
lovers are reconciled and Glycera formally given to Polemon to be 



his lawful wife. Pataeciis lets Polemon off with a word of good- 
natured admonition. As for Moschion, Fataecus announces his in- 
tention of marrying him to tlie daughter of Philinus. At this 
announcement Mosehion, who has again been eavesdropping, gives 
from his hiding-place an exclamation of consternation. We suspect 
that the choice of bride is no more agreeable to him than is that of 
tlie daughter of Philocrates for Clinia in the Heauton (tt. 1060 ff.). 
This young man's protest as transferred from the original of Me- 
nander may give us an idea of Moschion's feelings regarding the 
proposed bride : rufamne illam virginem, caesiam, sparso 
ore, adunco uaso? non possum, pater. It may be that 
Moschion, tilte Clinia, ventured to express a preference for another 
girl and gained his father's consent to his marriage with her. How- 
ever this may be, the play ends with a double marriage In prospect 
for the evening. 

In the foregoing account of the plot one relationship is assumed 
that cannot be proved from our fragmentary text, viz. that Pataeeus 
is the present husband of Myrrhina and the step-father, as he sup- 
poses, of Moschion. The case would be clear if the obscure letters in 
v. T03 were found to be correctly read by the present editor as dim 
^(ros; the letters uoirflo- seem fairly clear. But even without this 
support the hypothesis seems reasonable in itself and is opposed by 
nothing in the extant lines. When Myrrhina took the boy to rear, 
she did not adopt him. Moschion himself and everybody else un- 
derstood that he was her son by birth. Evidently, then, her hus- 
band was deceived by her and Moschion was a supposititious child. 
There is nothing in our text to show whether or not Myrrhina is 
at the present time a widow. The house is constantly referred to 
aa hers, but the natural explanation is that she, a rich woman, owns 
her home. Widows are unknown on the Greek comic stage. It is 
safer, therefore, to assume that Myrrliina's husband is still living. 
He is either the husband of eighteen years ago or a successor. If 
he is living he almost certainly has a part in the action of the play, 
and if he has such a part, he must be either Philinus or Pataeeus, 
— unless, indeed, another middle-aged man appeared in the lost 
portions of the play, to wliom there is no allusion in the pre- 
served portions ; and this is extremely unlikely. Now Philinus is 



mentioned but once, and that at the very end of the play. There is 
elsewhere no allusion that can be referred to him with any cogency 
or even with a high degree of probability.' The casual way in 
which he is mentioned by Pataecua (v. 907) as the father of the 
girl whom he has selected to be Moschion's wife is best explained 
by the analogy of Menander's Heauton, which offers a perfect paral- 
lel. On the spur of the moment, out of patience with his son and 
determined to put a stop to his folly, Fataecus, like Chcemes in the 
Heauton, calls to mind an eligible girl. Almost any girl would do, 
the uglier the better. Philinus need no more have a part in the 
action of the Periceiromene than Phanoerates has in the Heauton. 
Indeed, a plausible r51e cannot be created for him on the basis 
either of the dramatic necessity for such a character or of allu- 
sions that may naturally be interpreted as referring to him. The 
important rflle which Pataecus plays, on the other hand, beeoraea 
much more intelligible if he is the second husband of Myrrhina. 
His interest in the affairs of Glycera, Polemon, and Moschion 
would require no explanation or motivation. And he would in a 
double sense be a victim of Misapprehension, in that, ignorant of 
his wife's deception, he has for years regarded his own son as a 
stepson. And the fact that Moschion's fortune is not in the least 
changed by the discovery of his parents makes the triumph of the 
intervening goddess more complete ; for, as Glycera most earnestly 
desired, TAo<r}(ioiv ov^atrat cuv SiSuiKfv ^ tu)(t). 

So far as we can judge from the remains of this play, most of 
the characters in it are rather types than individuals. Glycera, the 

1 Van Leeuwen raised the question (on v. 313 in his edition) whether ry rarpl 
V. 6S1 may not be Philinus, and he is now inclined {Mn. XXXVII, p. 120) to as- 
sign vv. 141 ff, (hia 71 fl.) to Philinus on account of 7^)0 /ulp<uta, which Doris 
could not use of her mistress. But the assignment of these veraes (with Leo) to 
Davus, reading jrpodi/ujt or rpit iiaSa, relieves this difScutly, Kohert (Hermes 
XLIV, pp. 300 ff.) makes Philinus the husband of Myrrhina and the supposed 
father of Moschion, mainly on the strength of rf rarpl and of raih-ou; in 
V. 5S0. ovTH would be, he thinks, Philinus and his illegitimate daughter whom 
Pataecus has selected for Moschion's future wife. But Glycera, in defending 
herself before the spectators, as before a jury, could quite properly refer to 
Pataecus and Myrrhina as olroi, and Pataecus, though present, is quite natu- 
rally referred to as " his father " in the interpretation of the passage given in 
this edition. 



heroine of the play, does not differ materially from the ordinary 
young girl of comedy. Fataecus is the prosperous, good-natured citi- 
zen, somewhat unctuoua in manner, Davua is the tricky and lying 
slave, Doris the typical maid. The charaoterB of Polemon and 
Moschion, however, stand out strongly as individuals, especially by 
contrast with the persons about them. We feel that the poet elab- 
orated their parts with especial predilection. Polemon is not drawn 
as a braggart soldier, as the character in Lucian's dialogue (Meretr. 
10) might have led us to expect. It is to the amusing figure of 
Sosias that the rdle of br^gart soldier is given, and of course it 
becomes an absurd caricature in his hands, Polemon, however, is 
rather the loyal and straightforward lover, if somewhat tempestu- 
ous when aroused. He has hitherto been generous and kind in his 
treatment of Glyeera, childishly proud of her in the finery lie has 
lavished upon her, and in all ways as considerate of her as if she 
were his lawful wife. But tbe trying situation which confronted him 
on his return from an absence aroused in him a storm of unreasoning 
jealousy and rage. Tinder the stress of passion be committed an 
act of brutality that, as Agnoia tells us, was inconsistent with his 
true nature. We see that he is quick to regret this action, and that 
he can listen to reason in spite of his passion. In tbe final act he, 
the doughty warrior, is as excited and as timid as a boy. His naVvet^ 
there and in the scene with Pataecus is both amusing and convincing. 
Moschion is an excellent foil to Polemon. A spoiled and pampered 
boy, always clinging to his mother's apron-strings, he aspires to be 
a gallant, a crusher of women's hearts. With the malicious encour- 
agement of Davus he easily fancies himself a tremendous success 
in that r61e. But he is an arrant coward in love as in war. Instead 
of facing Polemon, and, later on, Pataecus, he keeps out of their 
sight throughout the play. His advances to Glyeera, except for the 
one moment of impudent boldness, are made through the agency of 
Davus. He even credits his mother with the desire to aid and abet 
him in his career as /uH^oi. When he begins to realize what a cheap 
figure he cuts as a lover, and knows that he has incurred the disap- 
proval of his mother and father as well as the contempt of his be- 
loved, he sneaks about, eavesdropping at every opportunity. The 
New Comedy, so far as we know it from the Greek frf^ments and 



the Latin ttanslations, offers no coanterpart of either MoBchiou ' 
or Polemon. 

The chorus is a. comus of revelers, as in the Epltrepontes. We 
are told in v. 56 that Polemon'has gathered together his boon com- 
panions, to whom he is giving a breakfast. We learn from f. 244 
that after his quarrel with Glyoera he had retired into the country, 
and from v. 877 that he has engaged a cook for an entertainment 
in his city hoase. When, therefore, Davus in v. 141 announces the 
approach of athrong of drunken youth, and immediately thereafter, 
at the close of the act, the MS. has x^P^"' ^^ naturally conclude 
that these youth form the chorus and that they are the companions 
of Polemon. After their breakfast in the country they come to his 
house in the city to be on hand for the dinner in the evening. At 
the end of tbeir performance after v. 146 they probably retire into 
Polemon's house, whence they emerge when suitable occasions for 
similar performances are offered. According to the divisions of the 
play adopted in this edition, the chorus makes its first appearance 
after the second act and does not furnish an entertainment between 
the third and fourth acts. It would appropriately appear, however, 
between the fourth and fifth acts. 

The scene of the Periceiromene, like that of the Emporus of 
Dipbilus (fr. 32 K. vaiufiav tovt' cfTTi, piXrurr', irOabi KopivSiouriv) is 
laid in Corintb. Though the fact is not stated explicitly in the 
preserved text (it would have been explained in the early part of 
Agnoia's speech), it is safely deduced from a number of passages. 
In the first place, Polemon is a Corinthian (v. 9). He owns the house 
in which he lives (v. 26). But in no city but Corinth would he have 
possessed the right of Jynrijo-is. Again, he marries Glycera. Patae- 
cus therefore must also have been a Coriuthian citizen ; for Corinth 
and Athens, so far as we know, never ha4 an agreement of liriyafua 
with each other. Thirdly, the law of ri/iuipui as expounded by Fatae- 
cus (vv. 376 a.) differs from that which was recognized at Athens. 
There the law gave to the man whose TroXXac^ tw' IXcvOipoii waurCv 
(and Polemon expressly declares in v. 366 iyi, ya/uT^y vevd^iKu Tavrtiv) 

'The character which Aristaenetus (Ep. 1. 27) describes, — a good-looking 
but conceited youth, who fancies that all women are in love with him,- 
maii; poinle of similarity with that of Moschlon and may have bt 
by this play. But the girl who delodes him is no Glycera. 



was guilty of adultery the right to inflict autnmary vengeance upon 
the adulterer. This right Pataecus explicitly denies to Polemon ; 
his recoarse, he says, is in an action at law against Moscbion. It 
is Corinthian, not Attic, law which Fataecns is expounding.' The 
narrative of Agnoia, finally, implies that the old woman who found 
the children was a Corinthian. No reason is apparent why Menan- 
der chose Corinth rather than Athens as the scene of his play. 
There is of course no attempt at local coloring. The background 
represents two private residences, aa in the Epitrepontes, 

The two references in the text to contemporary historical events 
are rather vague, but perhaps they suffice to fix the approximate 
period of the dramatic action and consequently the position of the 
Periceiromene among the plays of Meuander. It is a period of great 
distress among the Greeks at large (v, 409). At the time Glycera 
was given in marriage to Polemon, some months at least before the 
action of the play begins, a war was In progress, in the course of 
which " the Corinthian troubles " grew worse and worse (v. 5). 
Obviously a particular war, which involved the fortunes of the Co- 
rinthians, is referred to. Now the troubles of Corinth may be said 
to have begun with the occupation of that city by Ptolemy early in 
the year 308 {Diod, 20. 37). Ptolemy stationed a garrison there 
and continued to hold it until at least 306, when Demetrius, before 
his departure for Cyprus, tried in vain to induce Leonidas, Ptolemy's 
general, to deliver the place to him. But Ptolemy's occupation seems 
not to have been attended by protracted military operations, and 
Greece was not in especial distress from the time of the liberation 
of Athens by Demetrius in the summer of 307 until his departure 
for Cyprus in 306. But shortly thereafter the war was actively re- 
newed in central Greece and in the Peloponnesus by Cassander, 
whose aggressions continued until the return of Demetrius in 304. 
This period is referred to in the decree in honor of Demochares 
quoted in Vit. X Orat. 851 d as 6 rirpotT^s jroXt^wn, The years 306 
and 304 brought great alarm and distress to Athens iu particular, 
for Cassander threatened Attica and in 304 the city was in danger 

'So Karte in Ber. d. lUchs. Geaell. 1908, p. Ill; see note on v. 380 and cf. 
Meier-SchQmann-LipaiuB, Att. Proc, pp. 404 fE. This point cannot be pressed, 
honever, for AtUc law may bave permitted summary vengeance only at the 
time of detection. 



(IG. II 249 and 266= Ditt. Syl." 180 and 184, Plut. Vit. Dem. 23). la 
304 Cassander took Corinth, which had come into the possession of 
Deinetriua sometime between 306 and that date (Diod. 20. 102). 
On the arrival of Demetrius from Asia in 304 the war against 
Caasander was prosecuted with vigor. For considerably more than 
a year Demetrius carried on ^gressive operations throughout 
Greece, recapturing Corinth and other cities of the Peloponnesns. 
Peace with Cassander was not declared until 302 (Diod. 20. 111). 
In view of these facts we may conclude that the period of greatest 
distress in Greece which coincides with the period of greatest trou- 
ble for the Corinthians was that which lay between the capture of 
Corinth by Cassander in 304 and its recapture by Demetrius in the 
course of the following year. The marriage of Glycera would accord- 
ingly fall towirds the end of " the four years' war " ; the campaign on 
which Polemon was obliged to be absent would be one of those in 
which Demetrius was engaged after his return from the east in 304 ; 
and the date of composition of the play would fall in the neighbor- 
hood of 302 or 301, after peace had been established.' This conclusion 
would place the Periceii'omene at the beginning of tlie third and last 
decade of Menander'a activity, when he was forty years of age. 

The original extent of the Periceiromene can be estimated as be- 
tween 1000 and 1050 lines. As stated above, the order of the ex- 
tant fragments is certain and the amount of text missing between 
them can be estimated with approximate accuracy. The sheet J'*", 
which offers a continuous text, must be the middle sheet of a qua- 
ternion. E'° therefore precedes and E'* follows J. Now E cannot 
be the outer sheet of a quaternion, for E' and E' are the verso of 
the sheet, i.e. the writing is against the fibers * j hence E must be 

' Professor W. S, Ferguson of Harvard University suggests to me that the 
expulsion of Cassander from Corinth in 303 iras probably attended by banish- 
menla and confiscations of property ; and that it must have been disastrous to 
the commerce of Corinth U> have l>een on the aide of Flolemy between 307 and 
306/4 and of Cassander the folloviring year, while all tliis time Antigoni;a and 
Demetrius were in absolute control of the Aegean. The phrase "Corinthian 
troubles," he believes, would have needed no commentary to an Athenian of 
the period 301 l« 297. 

* The quires in the Cairo codex were made np on the same plan as those of 
a parchment cnAex, recto facing recto and verso facing verso. This fact was 
observed by KSrte, who also demonstrated the correct oider of the fragments 



the second of the foursheeta that made up the quaternion of which 
J is the middle sheet, and one sheet intervened between them. In 
other worda, E'' is separated from J' by two pages, and J* from E' 
by the same interval. The position of Lp.^ is determined by the fact 
that it overlaps E" by 48 lines. The position of the two Leipzig 
fragments in relation to each other is fixed by the original page- 
numbers which are preserved on them, viz. va and v^ (51 and 62), 
and fa and ip (61 and 62),^ They were therefore separated by an 
interval of 8 pages or ca, 240 verses. In the Cairo codex, which 
averages ca. 35 lines to a page, Lp.^ would begin on the 8th line of 
the fifth page of the quaternion following that which contained E. 
The position of K is determined, relatively to that of Lp.", firstly 
by its contents : K' obviously contains the beginning of the recogni- 
tion scene which occupies the two pages of Lp.''. K*, which contains 
a portion of a different scene, must therefore have preceded K'. 
Secondly, since the verso of K preceded its recto in the quater- 
nion, and since K^ preceded by only a short interval Lp.^, which be- 
gan onthe fifth page of a quaternion, K. must be from the second 
sheet of that quaternion, i.e. its third and fourth pages. 

We have no external criteria by which we can estimate the in- 
terval which separated Lp.^ from the Oxyrhynchus fragment, but 
must depend upon certain general considerations as to the extent 
of the Periceiromene and of the play which preceded it in the 
Leipzig manuscript. A play of 1000 lines would fill 34 pages of a 
manuscript which has 30 lines to the page, 20 lines being allowed 
for the title, hypothesis, and cast of characters (which fill 19 lines 
in the Hero). This would leave IT pages (51 — 34) or 510 lines for 
the Periceiromene down to Lp.'. Now from the beginning of-E' 
to Lp.', if we estimate lost pj^es at 35 lines, we have 344 lines,* 
leaving 166 lines for the lost first part of the Periceiromene, This 
would fill 4 pages plus ca. 26 lines of the Cairo manuscript. Since 
the Periceiromene doubtless began at the top of a page, we may 
of this pUy. The estimates given below are in the main similar to his, Ber. d. 
ailchs. Gesell. 1908, pp. 174 ff. 

' These numbers were later altered to r^, ry, and (fi, ft-, respectively. The 
four Leipzig pages contain 30 verses eacli except the second, which contains 31. 

* K" and Jis'< contain 217 lines, the four lost pages 140 lines; deduct the 
13 lilies of Lp.' which extend back of E*. 



diaregard the extra 26 lines and consider that ca. 120 lines of test 
and 20 lines of preliminary matter preceded E'. The last line of 
the second Leipzig fragment wonld in that case be about the 825th 
of the play (120 + 344 + 61 + 240 + 60). The two columns of the 
Oxyrhynchua fragment contain 102 lines. If we accept the analogy 
of the Heauton, which closes in 8 lines after Chremes has announced 
hia intention of marrying Clinia to the daughter of Phanocratea, 
10 lines beyond the Oxyrhynchus fragment would complete the 
Periceiromene. By assuming, therefore, an interval of ca. 100 lines 
between the end of Lp.^ and the iirst column of the Oxyrhynchus 
fr^ment, we have a play of ca. 1037 lines (825 + 100 + 102 + 10). 
This result is satisfactory from the point of view of the dramatic 
economy of the play, so far as we can judge. The first part of the 
speech of Agnoia and the two or three initial scenes would hardly 
have required more than 130 lines, and the scenes which we need 
to assume between the end of the recognition scene in Lp.^ and the 
Doris-Polemon scene in the second Oxyrhynchus column would not 
have required more than 151 lines. 

The position of the several portions of text in the three quater- 
nions over which the Periceiromene extended is indicated in the 
following table. The place assigned to the Oxyrhynchus fragment 
ia only approximate, as stated above. 

(fuat. page Pap. page Qual. page Pap. 

1 1 lost 

2 2 lost 

Lp.' (last 13 V 

E», and Lp.> 

E', and Lp."^ 

(first 13 vv.; 



Quat. page Pap. page 


lost ■ 
















Oi. i (last 8 w.) 





) 12 









. Mo.rx.W 



'Ayyma 6tK 


Xop<ts irv^iroruiv 



ScBRB ; A street in Corinth, before the houses of Folemon and Pataecus. The 
street leads on one side to the market-place in the cit;, on the other to 

Ibe country. 



The initial scenes, non loet (about 120 Terses), created the Hituation in the 
household of Polemon wliich remained unchanged until near the end of the 
play, — Glycera living as a refugee in a neighbor's house, Polemon endeav- 
oring by every means to regain her. One of the first scenes was an interview 
betneen these two, ending in a rupture nliich seemed irreparable. The 
evening before (vv. 33, ISO), after Polemon had witnessed the conduct of 
Glycera with Moschion, he had departed in violent anger to a place in the 
country, promising to decide at a later time upon his course of action (v. 30). 
The night he had spent in an effort to drown his sorrow (v. 869). The next 
morning he had returned to his house, and. In a St of jealous rage, had 
shorn the hair from the head of Glycera with his sword. It is after this 
outrage has been committed that the two appear before the house and en- 
gage in an angry dialogue. In which Glycera protests in vain her innocence of 
wrong-doing. At the close of the scene Polemon returns to the country. 

To this scene probably belongs the following quotation : 

VXvKepa, Ti KXact9,' ofitrvto (tol rov Ata G69K. 

Tov 'OXu/iTTtoc Kal r^v '\6^va.v, (^iXrarvj, — 

ofiotfioKot^ KoX irporepov rjZrf TToXXoKt;. 

On the scene of the play see notes lowed his outbursts of passion, will no 
on vv. 244, 892. longer avail with her. The lines are 

Fr. 569. Polemon is already sorry quoted by Priscian, but without the 
for bis brutal eihibitJon of jealousy title of the plaj, to illustrate the At- 
and begins to swear to his undying ticusage 8/imfuP«Hi>, without i^or /id. 
affection for Glycera ; but such pro- Cf . Men. Colas 45 (Os. Pap. III. 400) 
testations, which have regularly tol- 6n*iw rby iXmr. — «oXU«kt: Alciphron 



Glyceba, Dorib 

With the help of her maid, Done, Glycera carries oat her plan of leaving Pol- 
emon's bouse. Myrrhina, tbe wife of her next-door neighbor, Pataecue, 
offers to give her shelter (vv. 143, 282). They hastily move thitber, taking 
nitb tbem the necessary peisonal effects. 


The goddess Misapprehension appears and tells the story of the twin infants 
who had been exposed many years ago by their parent and discovered by 
a poor old woman. The flist few lines of the narrative are lost ; the dis- 
position which the woman made of the boy and the girl is now disclosed : 

^TovToiv 0eX« TO (kiv rpe^iv, €)(civ 
1 ' OMTif TipodviiridiifTa. 6^\v, to S' erepov 
"^yvvatKVhovvai irXoiwri^ Ti^i' oIkuiv 
"^ravrrfv^ KaroLKovtrg, heofievy ^aiSt'ov. 

makes use of this thought in his imag- 
inary letter of Menander to Glyoera 
(Ep. 2. 3. 1 = 4. 15. 1 Sch.) iyi, Mi Tit 
'EXflftrtrliiT 6fis^ fii ri foiiTT^ui airijr, A 

1 ff. After the problem which the 
play is to treat has been presented in 
the introductory scenes, through the 
action of its charactera, the exposition 
proper is committed to an allegorical 
figure, who explains the antecedents 
of the principal characters in the plot 
and the motives which are at play. 

o the ot 

. The e 

ixpesition is maDaged in 
thesamewayintheHeroand in tbe Cis- 
tellariaof Plautus, where Auxilium 
deus appears after the initial scenes; 
also in the Miles, though there the 
slave Palaeetrio talces the place of a 
vpiaiawvy nfiOTartKir. Misapprehension 
probably introduces herself in the 
opening lines of her speech (cl. \. 21) 

and gives the scene of tbe action, 
since it is not Athens. See note on the 
Hero'sspeech, p. 20, andcf . Plaut. Cist. 
154 nam mihist Auiilio nomen, 
Aul. 2 ego Lar sum familiaris. 
Mil. 88 hoc oppidum Ephesust. 
The speech of MisappTehension is nota- 
ble for the number of participles em- 
ployed and tbe loose way in which they 
are strung together, sometimes obscui^ 
ing the thought ; cf. Mark 16. 9-20. 

1. The subj. is i, -ypaiit (see v. 6), 
the woman who found the infants; 
the time is Immediately after their dis- 
covery. — Of^v : a daitghter. 

2, 'YvHuiil: Myrrhina. She seems 
to have led her first husband, and 
later her second hustiand Pataecus, 
to believe that it was her own child. 
Afterwards, as it seems, the boy was 
adopted by Pataecus, see v. 703. 

\, Jrfiv nvuv : some eighteen yeats 
have passed ; the children are now 
grown. Cf. H., fr. 0.,p. 21. 



'^■'&e TOUT*. iyyfvofLevfav S' irStv nvtov 
s fcai Tov iTokeiiov Kai tS»v KopivdtaK&v kokSiv 
"^av^avofiepwp, r) ypav% awopov/ieirq o'^dSpa, 
TeBpafifjLevTf^ r^s fraiSdf, iff w)f ciScre 
u^€i?, ipatnov yevofievov re tow (r^oSpoO 
Tovrou ceai'wrKow, ■y«'ei Kopivdiov 

10 oiTos, StStucri TTji' tcdpTjf ws dvywTCpa 
avT^s ^X^^*'- ^^^ ^' OLiT€ipr)Kvla Kal 
tTpoop(i>p.€yTi TOV t,Tfv KaTa<rrpo<f>i}v Tiva 
avTj) Ttapovfrav, ovk eKpinl>e ttjv tv)(T)v, 
Xeyei Sc tt/jos t^v fi.f.Lpa\ ols dveiXcro 

16 aunjr, ei* ofs Tc trirapydvoi,^ SiStmr' a/ia* 
roi' dyi'crav/j.ei'di' t' aSeXi^ov rg iftvaa 

lf>pd^€l, TTpOVOOVp.Cl'T) Tl TOIV dlfOptDirClftiH', 

€1 TTore BejfOeCq ^OT}0eCas tivos, 

5. ToOiroWiion: probablrthe"foiir 
yeara' war" between Cassander and 
Antigonus, 306-808 b.c. See above, 
p. 145. Since the union of Glycera and 
Folemon some months, probably the 
period of a campaign, are supposed to 
have .elapsed ; em on vv. 240, 377, 386. 

7. tiw'vSy ((8m: i.e. in one of the 
openii^scenes. For eimilar references 
in the exposition cf. Plant. Cist. 170 ut 

, Mil. 1 




ems qui bine ad forum abiit. 

8. Jpoo^roO : Bc. air^s. — Tt: the un- 
usual position is due to the desire Ui 
connect the two participial clauses con- 
taining TtSpa/iijJr^i and ytnuirov. — 
D-^ofipoS: impetuous. Tbepoetempha- 
elxea this quality in the hero of the 
play, cf. V. 8S8. See on E. B90. 

9. TDVTouvtBvCo-Kau: Polemon. Both 
the dem. and the reference in v. 244 
Show that he appeared in the first act. 

10. 8ftatn; sc. ahj'- Tbiswasdone 
with tbe girl's approval, cf. v. 367. 

11. txn* -■ not a legal marriage, for 
the girl wasdowerless and ber parent- 
age uncertain. — &nipT|Kti[a; intr., worn 
out by age, cf. Arist. Pol. 1329*33 roiJt 
Siik xpi"" irtipriKbrat, of citizens no 
longer in physical vigor. 

12. Karaorpo^^i' ; cf. Soph. O.C. 
101ft. AXUmm, 0tai,plov . . . )*T. rdpa- 

13. Ti|v -rixi" '■ SC. tiSf rixHiir. 

15. iv elt, Kri. : brachylogy for ri 
irxdpyara it ori ircfXero Ijia USiMir. 
The girl carefully preserved the cloth- 
ing In a chest, as we shall see. 

16. T^ ^itni : he now belonged to 
another family by adoption, «»« ; cf. 
V. 703. 

1 7. tAv &t«p««Cv«v ; in view of the 
informal nature of the bond by which 
the girl was attached to the soldier, as 
explained in v. 24. 




opoMra TOUTOV ovr ai/ayKatov fiovov 
ao auTj, ^vKaK-qv re \afifidvo\xra fiij irore 
Si' ifie n Tr)v 'Ayvoiov auToi? (rvfiireaig 
oLKovtrtov, TT^ovTovvra Koi fi€6vovT del 
opoMT eKfivov, ivirpciTT} "^Sc^ Kal viav 
Tavrqv, fiefiatop'S'^ ovOev ^ KaTe\eiTTero. 
25 aimj fieif ovv atrddaviv- o 8e r^v oiKiav 
fTrptaro ravrrjv 6 <rrpaTi<an)s oil irdXai. 
iv yeiToviov S' olKovtra TaSeX^oiJ, to fjLev 
irpay/i ov /lefiTqvvK, ov8' iKtlvop ^ovKerai, 
eIvoi BoKovvra Xafiirpop, etq fieraWay^v 
30 aya-yfiv, ova.iT6a.L o tav oioraK^v t) TvxV- 

atro TavTOfidrov 8' 6<f>0v^cr' utt' avfoS, — Bpourvrepov, 
(iMTirep TTpoelpTjK', oiTos, eTTi/xeX-ws t' del 
'^^oLTatvTO'i eirl TTjv oIkuip, — erv\ ioTTCpa^ 
mfiTTowrd woi depdiraivav lus S' iirl raZ? dvpai.% 

19, Toftrav : lier btotber. 

22. iKaixrtav: withoutintent. A pos- 
sible erotic attachnieiit is thought of; 
the sister's knowledge will now pre- 
vent it. — |u0^vt' &t( : given to drink. 

24. pffkuov oiSiv : vUerli/ unsliMe, 
referring rather to the absence of a 
legal union than to the soldier's charac- 
ter. Const,. {TWTot) if KUTty^iTtTB (6rra) 
ovfiFfiipatoy. For the neutercf. v.67oJ- 
iir rurrS,, and on oiS^)' see on E. 60. 

26. Jvplaro: an indication of the 
scene of the play: as a Corinthian, 
Pokmon would have the right to own 
real estate only in Corinth. See above, 
p. IM. 

2 7, Jv ^iT^vuv ; sc. oIkiji, a comroon 
ellipsis with the pose. gen. in preposi- 
tional phrases with tls and iv, e.g. eli 
"Atfloti, iy tiBapurToO, etc. Dependent 
upon ytiTimr in this idiom may be 

either the gen., as tdS dSt\ipoO here, or 
the dal., as in Antiph. 212 K. ityarimr 
airv "OTOuioAmt. 

29. lUToXXafflv : sc. T^t rixv- His 
adoptive mother had guarded so, well 
the secret of bis birth that no'one, ex- 
cept perhaps bis adoptive father, sus- 
pected that he was not her son by blood. 

30. Jvovfcu : const with tttTmy fftii- 
Xcrai. The position of intinr before 
paiXerm facilitates the use of the pron. 
both as obj. of iyayciy and as subj. of 

31. Airi Tafiro|id,Tou = dir6('i()Ti>xt<i 
cf. E. 896. 

32. irpoiCpi)Ka: 
haps the reference 
tion of this speech. 

33. inrlpas : last eveniag. 

34. MtoIi Hpait: Gljcera bad ac- 
companied her maid Itoris to the door, 

2 ; but per-. 
earlier por- 



SB '^airr^v yevofj.4vriv elBev, fv$v^^ vpoaSpafi.^ 
iif>C\ei, 7repvc/3aXX* ■ ■^ Se T^ irpotiSiva*' l 

aSeKtfiov 6vT ovk «i^i*ye. rrpoo'ioiv'^S' arepoi* 
opq,. TO. \otwa S' auros eSpotr ' dv ns eS-^ 
o fiev •j'XET* ci^ftiv oTi Kara it^oX^i' xptvei 

40 aur^i' Tt /SotiXe^', "^ij &'^ iSaKpv ioTotra Kat 
w&vpeff' oTi TaOr' ovk iXevBepw^ ntxlv 
e^e<mv airry. wdvra 8' i^eKaero 
Tads' ivCKa tow yxe'XXoiTos «is opy^v $' iva 
ovTo^ dtftiKoir', — iyot yap ^yov ov <f>v<ret 

45 roiovTov ovra rmrrov, dp)(^v 8' Tva Xa/9oi^ 
yn^vwTcats ra Xoiira, — rovs 0"^avTmv irort 

preciaelj as she does in t. 61, where 
the spectators catch a glimpse of ber. 
— The Cairo MS. has five anapaeals 
contained in a, word Itiat beginfi in the 
third foot and uvetiaps the fourth; E. 
16S,WS, P. 34, 860, S. 427. Sis instances 
in the fragment. White, p. 151. 

36. J<KOMi,npUPaXXi; note the de- 
scriptive imperfects foliowing ingres- 
eive aoHsta; see Giidemleeve §§201, 

211. — T$ irpMiSJva( = Iii ri rpotiiiwai, 

37. Tporuiv: he has just returned 
from a protracted absence, doubtless 
a campaign; see on vv. 377, 82, 240. 

38. Td Xoiird : what happened next, 
i.e. the confusion of Pamphila and the 
jealous rage of Polemon. ~ afrrit, *Ti. : 
one mtghl discover very metl by himsdf, 
i.e. it was just what one would have 
expected and tliere is really no need 
of narrating it. For the mid. tvpoera cf . 
Eur. Suppl. 1076, Soph. Et. 626. 

39. S fix : Polemon. — KpinE = Am- 
iipim(v. 888),7ue»tiOTi, often in poetry, 
cf. Soph. Trach. 196 airliv TSriKait jirai 
XiAf tflm and Jebb's note. — The ana- 
paest contained in three woniB is not 

a Henaoder ; in the first foot 
only here and in S, M6. 

40. ti: for « Tt. See on E. 280 and 
cf. Men. Georg., fr. Gen., v. 67 toB ^- 

pculw ri tpikyita.-t irttpirtr, rln iml. 

41. TaOra: ^\«ur^iu lal rqii^iiXXc- 
irftu irti Tot) dScX^nv. — JXivMpvt '■ UJtA- 

oxa rertrainf, cf. Soph. El. 1300 t4t. 

Xoipetip rapiami Kol yiKar iXoMpat. 

43. ToD iiAXaiFTO): the subsequent 
issue of the plot, further explained by 
the two final clauses tta d^fxoiTD and 
(In) itfioaF. The goddess reveals the 
poet's artifice. — n: correlative with 
T. in V. 46. 

44. oStdi ; Polemon ^'yov; i.e. 

ijrTTi ipyltairdai. Often of divine guid- 
ance, e.g. Soph. Ant. 623 irtf^pfMt 9At 
dyu rpbt irar. 

45. TOM^Tov: asthespectatorshave 
seen him, — beside himself with jeal- 
ous rage. — im.: concessive. 

46. ^t\vimm : const, with dpx^'- 

—T& XoLird: all that remains to be 
revealed, evejUs, a rather vague term 
where we might have expected Ute 
more definite ri tpurri. 




evpotev. (DOT , ei tow €bv<rxepaive ns 

aTLfiCaP T iv6fiuT€, fieraOftrdoj irdXuf- 

oia yf-p uf-ov Kai to ko-kov £19 ayadov peirei 
60 yiyvoptvov. epptoo'd', €vpev€i<i re yepop-evoi 

Tj/iii', Oearai, Kai to X.oi7ra <r^^eTe. 
Exit Mlsappreheoeion. Enter Soeias from the countrr. He begins to stroll 
up and down before the two houses. 

. 1. S08IA8 

6 (TO/Sapos ij/itv dpruo'i koj, woXepiKo^, 
6 Tas yiwaiKas ovk itov ^«i' Tpixa^, 

47. tSpouv : the brother and sister. 
— ToOro: Polemon's bmtal treatment 
of Glycera. — ttvirx^piUM: Aoda/eei- 
ingofdiigu^at. The impf. is property 
diaUnguiahed from the aor. iri/turi, 
which is iDgreBsive. But the poet may 
have written the aor., iSuirx^P'^", con- 
ceived disgust, 

48. ^ToMirtia: 8C. riir Siiay {i.e. i 
ini/iurt) ; cf . Dem. 18, 229 /aTaWcrPai 
rairiir Ti)r idfcLK dfiur. The vb. is often 
used absolutely, asPlat. Kep.334B dXXi 
lieraSiiiitBa.- urivnioiut yip oix 6p6ai 
. . . eiveai. The figure involved is de- 
rived from the game of draughts, tct- 
Tol, cf. Plut. Mor. lOSSc ^erriS* ilieny 
Stipo Kixtlrii Koiicbi irroiat ^EroTtSeii. 

90. Y<'Y>^|u>«i' : const, w. tA aaiAr, 

evenasitcomeiirdobeing. The thought 
of evil turning Into good is a common- 
place, cf. Eur. Hel. 644 rb Koxir dyaMv 
and Men.(?) lOBl K. kvX rb naiAr dYa^oi 

. The 

god's responsibility for this is appro- 
priately placed in the mouth of a god. 

51. SeeaiiE.6T2. Me nander here ad- 

dresses the spectators at the end of the 
exposition, as Aristophanes in his early 
plays takes them into his confidence at 
the beginning of it (Eq. S8, Yesp. 54, 
Pac.50,Av,30). SeeLeo, Plaut.Forsch., 
p. 217. The plea for favor toward the 
poet (ii/ui-)asa competitor for the prise 
waa generally reserved in the Old Com- 
edy for the parabasis. — t& Xvivd ; Ihe 
rest i)f the play. ^iT'tX"''- P'fosper. Cf. 
Plaul. Poen. 128 adiuvate. 

52 ff. The spectators recognize the 
speaker as Sosias, the body-serrant 
of Folemoii, without an introduction, 
probably because he had appeared with 
his master in the first scene. In his 
dress, talk, and bearing Sosias reflects 
the life of the camp. He has not been 
an idle bystander at his master's pota- 
tions, cf. V. S48. 

52. <rapapdt : Uustering, defined by 
PhotiusasmeaningXafirpdi, itiupiiMrot, 

Tii\ii7)pis, aied3^i, tifw ToS j^n-at ^npi- 

luyvt (the meaning here). AgatUias in 
Anth. Pal. 6. 218 (quoted above, p. 146, 
note) refers to the Polemon of this play 
as mfiapij. In Aristophon 11. 4 K. Kros 



fcXaei KaTaK\u^C<;. KoreXiirov iroovinevov 
w apuTTOv aiTois apri, koX (TwyjyiMevoi 
€19 Tairrov eiirtv oi (rvtnjdei^, rov ^epetv 
ai/Tov TO TTpayfj-a paov. ovk €)((iiv S' ottius 
TOLvravd' aKovoTj ytyvopo/ , iKitk-nopj^k p>t 
Ifidnov ouPovT i^eviTT)Sc^, ovBe tv 
80 Seo^ei-os aXX' rj wepnTareip p€ ;Sou\erai. 
Enter Ttotia from tbe house of Pataecus, She calls back to he 
tUe house. She doea not see Sosias, who stands at 01 

Ib said lo have been cast out from among 
the gods as epaais tal ao^ap6s. — 4||itv : 
ethical dat., thisfdUnB of ours, an In- 
dicfttion thatPolemon has alread; been 
seen by the spectators. — dprlui: sc. 
vr ; const. wiUi both vo^apit and 

S3, i rdf ^[wotKot, K-ri.: the man 
IKat won't permit women to have hair, 
a comic generalization, cf. E. 904. So- 
sias later twits Polemon to his face for 
this ungallant act, v. 248 and iiot«. By 
such references the poet justitjes the 
title of Ills play. 

51. KaraiiXivtU : i.e. on tlie ground 
Tbe passage is so interpreted by Ihi 
lostratus in the reminiscence Fp lb 

T j ^*y Twr TfHxuu. Polemon isBpend 
ing his time at a place in the Buburbs, 
cf. ir d-ypj. V. 244. 

66. d^oEt: i.e. the establishment, cf. 
T. 432. As airit in the mouth of a serv- 
ant means "master," so the pi. em- 
braces the whole familia of the master. 
— Apn: constr.withitoTAiiroi'.^oTivti- 
Y|U*oi; see on E. 106. 

86, ren^ptw.hopiiuj he'd bear. On 
the const, see on K. 807. u^dvissubj. 

S8. TdrraOSa : i.e. in his house, 
where he had left Glyeera. 

98. olmvra ; to fetch. Contract ^ 

poina V. 234. — I^nrEniSit : dfliberately, 
cf. E. 328, Dem. 1ft 182 tl Si rpta^- 
Ti)t ar (Aeschines) ^xl xrif"^' ^ifri- 

Triitt -irdTviie i»iai, Plaut. Poen. 788 
consulto hoc factumst, mihi nt 
insidiae f ierent. — Observe the 
anapaest in the fourth foot, contained 
in a word which overlaps both the pre- 
ceding and the following feet ; also in 
E. 328, 868. White, p. 152. 

60. dXX' Vi: since the finite vb. pai- 
Xerai follows, it 13 better to read here 
dXX{i) 5 than flXXfo) 5, not really ivant- 
ing anything, except that he wishea me 
to be on the go. We might have had 
elthsT If6/itni oiSif &M\oij nt nptiraTtTr, 
or dtdfAtifm oiddy, dXKik fit irtpiwaTtlv 
pouM/Mivi. When the phrase has the 
force of a conj., or flXXot {trfpos) pre- 
cedes, we should probabl^read dxx' jj, 
e K Xen. Oec. 2. 13 vvrt IXXot rJn-eri 
fuw Taf4exf Ti lavTau Siaitftr dXX' ^ {ex- 
cept that) <ri nirj iei>Lfii rap^x'", ^^B,t. 
Phaedo 61 d odSii> iWo . . . dXX" i (ex- 
cept) ri ipuTTor, but when oiStli alone 

precedes and there is no conjunctive 
force, editors generally read 4XX' ij, e.g. 

Plat. Apol. 20i> Si oiStr dXV ^ Iti. ao-filar 

Tum. dXX'fl {=irXiit'orwXi)rBT<) seems 
to be the result of a fusion of two con- 
structions, viz. ofSii- axXo . . . dXXd and 
oiSiy iXXo . . . ij. See KUhner-Gerth 



Sc. 2. S08IAS, DoBis 


iyoi npotrcariaiT^' oi/«o/^at, KficrtjuevT}. 

SOZZKS (aside) 
■^ AotpCi. Ota yiyovtp, (os S' ipptajjuivr). 


■oi- TTopcuiTo/xeu 


Exit to the couDtrj. 

AltPl£ (approaching Polemon's house) 
KO}JKa rffv Svpav ■ 

% 684. 6, Anm. 3, — mpMrarttv: the 
origiDftl meaning icallc up and doten, 
promenade, has by this time become 
weakened in colioquial speech to oearly 
take a walk, be on the go, like fiaSl^tiv, 
Cf. the complaint in Ter. Hec. 435, 
where Pnrmeno grumbles at his mas- 
ler for devising errands ut me am- 
bulaodo rumperet. 

61. Glycera accompanies her maid 
to the door and is probably seen for a 
moment by the spectalois, just as Mos- 
chion liad seen her the evening before 
(v. 84). The device is frequently em- 
ployed in the New Comedy, generally 
as tbe simplest means of motivating the 
appearance of a servant, and is used 
in a novel manner in the Epitrepontes 
(ActIV, ac. 6, p.103) in coniiection with 
the Amynipuia. The erratid of Doris 
is not fully explained here, but doubt- 
less was accounted for in the latter 
part of the scene, when she came out 
of the house of Pole mon. Shewasprob- 
ably sent there to fetch the chest (vv. 
622, 638), which Glycera had Forgotten 
in her hasty departure from Polemon's 
house. — iuKTi)|iivi) : see on II. 37. 

62. 'i|Awp(t: exc1amatorynom.,aA, 
Doris ! Similar is Che use of the nom. 


with the art. in calls and commands, 
e.g. Arisloph. Ach. 54 oi rojirai police/ 
Av. 685 i, HpifFT,, fKPain, Men. 311 K. 
iildtt tA jrSp, ^ fdiccjwt. — ota ^yoHV: 

Tnhat afinev^omanaheltaabeconel So- 
slas has not seen Doris for some time. 
He has recently been abroad with his 
master, as we learn from vv. 240, 377. 
They had reCnrned the night before. 

63. twri* . . . avrot : thete women 
are leading a life, m to tpeak, Wt clear 
tome! Sosias judges by the buxom ap- 
pearance of Doris. For this pregnant 
use of ffv cf. Antiph. 217. 8 \iyia iiA- 
ytipoy {ami he's a httfh liver, your cook! 
Men. 166 K. (ittr S" {really live) ottiirrir 
plot {aubitanee), the epitaph in Cass. 
DiO 6B. 11) Sl^Xii /yT-aCAi mfrai, ^iol>i ^it 
frif m', fihra< Si frq jirr^, and Lat. Vi- 
vere, e.g. Cat. 5. 1 vivamus, mea 
Lesbla, atque amemua. — Tp4«o» 
nvA : in a /asftion, quodammodo, 
qualifying ffaWic, a word used in a spe- 
cialaense. SeeonT.228andH. 20. Cf. 
<i, drm (IxfT,, ut ita dicam. 

64. 'rapiWo>uu: cf. V. 178, E. 642. 
Soaias has seen enough to report to his 
master, the important fact being that 
Glycerahastaken refuge in the house of 
herneighljor.— iti+«;aeeonE.660,868, 




66 ouSei? yap auroij' iartv e^oi. Svoru^^s 
rjris (TTpaTKOTrjv cXa/Scf avhpa- irapdvofioL 
aiTavT€<;, oiSev TTiaroy. u> iKKTT]p,€vr), 
0)9 OOlKa TTCUr^ClS- Knocking sgiiiii at tbe door. 

TratSes. — €V)j>pav$-j<reTai 
K^aowrav auT^v irvdofievos vvp ■ tovto yap 
70 e/SouXcT-' auTOS- A alave opens lo her. 

iraiSCov, K€\ev€ fjMi 
She gives a command to the slave, and later aaters the house. 
(A lacuna of ca. 70 verees to JK] 
Doris enters from the hoose of I'olemon. She is joined by DaTU£, who comes 
from the city. 
Do BIS, Davub 

Davos leama that Glycera has sought shelter in tbe bouse of bis master, and 
assumes that Moschion's infatuation for her is reciprocated. — Toward tbe 
end of the scene a crowd of revelers is seen approaching. 

is not at home, she enters the house to 
do the errand on which she has been 
sent. While Doris is in the house it is 
probable that Pataecus, who later takes 
an important part in the action, is pres- 
ent during a brief scene. As a friend 
of Folemon and adoptive fatherof Mos- 
chion he is deeply concerned with the 
incident of the night before, which has 
caused bitter enmity between these two. 
When he enters his house he learns 
that his wife has oSered protection to 

When Doris comes out of Polemon's 
houseshefallainwithDaTus. Shemay 
have announced his arrival with the 
line which has been preserved from an 
unknown comedy, fr. adesp. 287 K. Aooi 
wAptari- Tlmr irayytXSripa; Davus 

has been in the city with hie master, 
Moachion, who has been keeping care- 
fully out of Polemon's way since he was 
caught kissing Glycera. When Davus 
learns that Glycera has come over to 


«Mh>: of Polemon's household. 


I.e. in (roDt of the house. 


!e on V. 24 i 


cf. the favorite phrase 






Hiy irSpdti 

The I 

calls the characteriKation of the Egyp- 
tians inTheocr. 15. 48f, 

To a later part of this scene may 
belongMen. 732 K., which Kobe rt would 
assign to this play : te/i^'bt aTparuir-iit, 
vM' Sf ri xXdTToi ftit, ofJdi yiKHT it, 
where ta/i^it r^ned suggests by con- 
trast the adj. Spaait. 

68. iralS<«: cf. E. 864, Men. Colax 
83 (Ox. Pap. III. 400). — >j<fpavft^- 
l Toi: sub}. Polemon. Doris is evidently 
prepared to find him at home ; from her 
he will learn that Glycera is weeping. 
But she soon discovers that he has 
not returned since his interview with 

70. nOttvi |uM : she probably asks 
for Polemon. When ^e learns that he 




Knocking at Ihe door of Futaecus' house. 
TTOiScs- fk^BvovTo. fieipoKia TTpfxrepxerai J', quat. 7, p. r 

irdfinoW'. itraipSi St,aif>6p<ii<; KiKrqp,ivj)v 
€uro) TTpoOvfii^i; ela-dya tt/v p-eipaKa. 
tovt' £ot(. ftiJTTjp. 6 "^rpo^t/ios ^iTnjreos. [346] 

145 '^IX.k'^ "^awTos airrov ttjv Taj^umjp iv0a,8e. 

their houee he at once puta a false con- 
stmctioD upon her action. 

141. volSw: probably a calt to the 
servants within, following a command 
to open, e.g. dmf^u rii, as in V. OB and 
£, 864. The speaker cannot be made 
out with certainty, but it is probably 
Havus, since he refers to Myrrhina as 
his miBtreBS and to Moschion as his 
master. It Is on this supposition that 
T/wW/iwf (or Ttpit -i/ias) has been adopted 
in V. 143 for rpit Wt- — |u0i«vTa |ul- 
pdKka: ct. E., Pet. fr., v. 33, p. 98.— 
irp<MrfpX<Tai : shovrs that the crowd ap- 
proaches through the street. It is the 
Kuiiuit, as in the Epitrepontes, which 
appears at the intermissiuns between 
acts and gives the choral entertain- 
ment. The young men are probably the 
boon companions (v, 56) of Polemon. 

112. Eu4dpi*t; cf. E.S33. — KiKTi|- 
fUvi)v: the omission of the art. with a 
noun of relationship virtually makes 
the noun a proper noun. Such omis- 
sion is not uncommon in the poets in 
contexts where the peison whose rela- 
tionship is Indicated is readily recog- 
nized. Tlie usage is most natural where 
the relation sustained is toward the 
speaker himself, as here. "Master" 
and "Mistress" in the mouth of one 

slave speaking fo another must mean 
the Bpeaker^s own master or mistress, 
precisely as in the case of airit and 

143. -irpoe6|uti : cf. Men. 668 K. (ad- 
vice toafather) ai^ rpoei/ius Ti£io6iunr 
xvlar Ktidi/iir' dXriBdi, oSk (iptipor, t(fij 

piov. — <Ia-dY<*: Doris must have ex- 
plained the situation to Davua in the 
earlypartof thisscene. Moschionand 
Davus were absent from liome when 
Glycera was taken in by Myrrhina. 

144. Tofrr lo-n liVlP- I'avus at^ 
tributes a false motive to My rrliina, viz. 
that she has harbored Glycera in the 
interest of Moschion. For tlie expres- 
sion cf. Men. 367 K. toes' Iratpit larir 

IrruK, Plant. Pseud. 444 illic est 

, Ter. Ad. 707 hoc i 

esse aut est filium 

Moschion. Theuseof the 
art. is significant as contrasted with lis 
omission with «<t7h/i^ above. l>oris 
could not have said TpWi/«t in refer- 
ence to Moschion. 

145. Out'oirdt, tri.: hale him here 
yoartelf. For this use of afrrii as an 
emphatic irf (Lat. tu ipse) with the 
imv. cf. Plat. Gorg. 606c My,, Z Aya»4, 
aMt xal xiptuK. It is certain that 



Exit DavUB to the ciLy, DorU iDto the house of Pataecus. Tbe 
reveleiB gives enlertiuDment between the acts. 

ACT. Ill 

IS from the city with Moschlon. 

SC. 1. MOSCHION, Datus 


Davus did go himself rather than send 
another, for he nnd Moschion enter 
together M the beginning of the next 
act. fXinr intimates that Moschion 
will be reluctant to come. CE.AristopU. 
Eccl. 1037 TorTo&ro^ ft««, — t4» i,J:.i, 
uirrSis (iffiyw. PoBsibly t\g airi, (or 
olrat) !b to be read ; In that case aMr 
. . . iotft would be spoken b; Davua, 

146. (VKoifov, iri. : iV s clearly high 
time. Cf. E.,,p.99,T.35. Dar 
vus evidently labors under the impres- 
sion that the transfer of Glycera to 
Mjrrhlna's house is a scheme U> bring 
the twoloverstogether. Naturally this 
will be Folemon'a view when he hears 
of It (V. 2S4). 

147 ff. Menander's employment of 
the trochfuc tetrameter was remarked 
by the ancient metricians (seeMeineke, 
Hiat. crit. com. Graec, p, 442), e.g. by 
Marius Victorinus (Gram. Lat. VI, 67. 
14 Keil): Nam et Menander in 



I ad 

trochaeos et rursnm ad (iambi- 
cos) redlt, and was known through 
the occurrence of trochaic lines among 
tbe quotations. The transition to the 

trochaic rhythm, the fAit of which was 
always semi -lyrical, marks an access 
of excitement, which Is enhanced by 
the frequent division of a line between 
the two speakers. Arist. Tthet. 1408b 
35, conti'asting the iambic and the tro- 
chaic rhythm, calls the former oejiiij, 
the latter topSaKnniripot, instancing 
particularly the tetrameter. When the 
emotion of which this rhythm was the 
suitable medium is pitched on a low 
plane and is caused by circumstances 
that are trivial or unworthy, as often 
in comedy, we ma; he sure that the 
poet intends to present a ridiculous 
situation. We may expect to find in 
such passages traces of tragic style and 
diction, introduced for paratragedic 

147. mXXdKLi: Davus has so of ten 
in the past lied to his master that the 
latter is suspicious of his last an- 
nouncement, t^K) good to be true, that 
his mother has brought bis beloved 
Glycera into their house for his sake. 
— T&Xat : ytm wretch, cf . Herond. 5. 66 
Uvpphit, TdXui, cu^j, mXc? tt, Theocr. 

2. 4 Ji fUH lujccarattot it<f>' u, rdXat, cMi 



oiiK dkr)$€<;, aXX' aXa^oif Kai dtoitriv €)(^0po^ cT. 
el 8e Kal vvpl w\avq,^ /*c — 

Kp^fiaxrov €v6v<i, ei -nkaviii^ [3C0] 

ISO rrffi^pov. 

)(frr}<Tai iroXc/iM>v toiwv'^Siicqv' 
'^a.v'\aB-g tre'^fiT} KardXci^y^ t fvSov avTi)v ivOdhe. 
a 8' eSuDKes^ vvv loci's <ru raDra tiavra, Moo^uuv, 
Kol iretTtiK'^avrrjy^iiev i\$iiv Seu/a' ai/aXt^tra; Xoyous^ 
fivpCov^, TTfv (TTJi'^Se^ fi7p-€p"^VTro8e)^e{r6at Koi woeiv [3BI>] 
IBB iravS" a troi hoKet. tis ea-ofuii ; 


Ti; ;8io9 fkoXitrff, opa , 
Aae, rail' Ttavrtnv dpetTKH,; a"Ke/r',^€Vi/8Xe<^"o5'^8«i.^ 
apa TO fj.v\ii>6p€iv Kpa.Ti,(TTOv ; 

118. iMtnv Ix^P^ - "'" "'<^ expres- 154. v«aSfx*«'u = 'o oiTc Aotpitol- 

sion, practically e<]uiva1ent M an adj., ity, cf. 211. 

in nbich the old dat. ending was re- 166. rh Irofioi : what am I to be in 

taJDed longafter it had goneout of use return for thia aervicep He expected 

in current speecli. the answer i'>x66tpot. For l<ro>iai In the 

ISO. xp'i'ru: Bc. fui. — ro(vuv:coD- sense of ytrfynnioi see Men, 228. 2K. 

firma and empbasizea what Daviis had quoted in the next oote. 

said before (Kpiiuvrov): yei, treat me, I 196. o-k^', lvlpX«^',KTJ,: looky(m, 

tay, as an enemy. — Bkriv ; cf. Eur. eontider vihat lye yoti looirf. For the 

Hec. 1162 ol St ToKtidiay iUiir fuMfwii- repetition of the imv. cf. Aristopb. 

f-Kirai Tit Ifilu etxBP X^P^'i ^eap. 486 K. Veap. 1170 ISoi, StU ri trx^fia ml axt^ai 

161. avXdtun: if" >Ae eludes ]/ou, fL. In the lacuna of four letters before 

i.e. if you don't see her. irlflKa^ either a word of two abort sy 1- 

1S3. Thla abameleaa lie is exposed lablea must be restored or a long mono- 

iD vv. 196f[. The truth was that Glycera syllabic word, for pk makes position in 

only with reluctance consented U> ac- comedj.asln tragedy, witbrareexcep- 

cept the bospilality urged upon her by tions, e.g. Men. 638 and 983 (?) K. — 

Myrrhina. Davus had had do part oJSfo: cf. Men. 223.2 R. (tf« i" In Ar 

whatever in Qie niatter. flo6\-g . . .in peiXti S' f\ov, Flut. Hot. 



AAOS (tiring to frighten him) 

ovToai tfupofievo^ ■i^i^v' fii) Sejj tiv ei'^^X^/ 

fiovkofiai. Be tTpoaTixTqv <re irpayfiaTotv efioiv X[a/S€W'^[3®'] 
' KaV SioiKTjrjv, arpaTTfyov, Aae- "^ fi-q fie vvv wpoS^s.' 

ov jU^\' airoifparrovo-ip ev0v^, aXX* eX'ei'i'^eta-oy'SpapxLP. 

602c Aou ^f Spurror, & Pythagorean 

157 f. Davus parries the threat by 
a suggBBtion that is sure to terrify Mos- 
chion, viz. tliat the big soldier {ainaC) 
is sure to come and wreak veDgeaece 
oa bim for taking Glycera. — |iv\Ava: 
cf . Eur. C;cl. 240 q t /tuXdn Kara^Xttr. 

158. ofrroo-t.- Poienon. — ^ap4|uvot: 
cf. E. 304. — S^ nr h (iXy: clap Miite 
one in the itockt, cf. ArinUipli. Eq. 706 
Ir Ttf fiiXy Sijirw Bi, rij rbr oiparir. For 
the indefinite rlt, rhetorically more 
effective in threats than the definite t4, 
cf. Nub. 1491 Kiydi Tit airir r^^por 
SoSrai 31ici)» ifiot ro^ffu, Lya. 446 Taivai 
Tir iiiur TTJaS' iyA t^i ii6iau, Eur. Cycl. 

159 f. Moschion at once drops his 
domineering air and submits himself 
unreservedly to the direction of Davu«. 
— Other pure trochaic lines are vv. 
176, 1S6, 8. 382, and fr. 23. 3 K. 

160. rrpanntfv: cf. Plaut. Mil. IISO 
(Acrotelautium to the slave Palaestrio) 
impetrabis, imperator, Bacch. 
769 (Fistoclerus to his slave Chryso' 
lus) o imperatorem probum. 

161-173. The text of these lines U 
In a despeiste condition. From the 
Itlnta which are preserved here and 

thete, however, acontext has been ten- 
tatively supplied. The course of the 
dialt^ue seems to be about as follows : 
Davus has already played upon the van- 
ity of Moschion to the extent of mak- 
ing him believe that Giycera is ready 
to fall into bis arms and that she has 
been brought into his mother's house 
with this purpose. Mosch ion's lingering 
suspicions of the veracity of Davus 
have been allayed and Davus put In 
command of his master's interests as a 
consequence of the suggestion that a 
hostile demonstration on the part of 
Foiemon may be expected at any mo- 
ment. When Davus now suggests to 
Moschion that be go indooTS, Moschion 
again becomes suspicious, especially at 
Davus* hint that he will need a large 
sum of money to buy off Polemon. At 
length Moschion apparently agrees to 
stay indoors, besieged, while Davus 
tides to placate Polemon ; If that can- 
not he done he will flght. 

161. c^ilUa: omnino non. The 
neg. strengtiiened by fuiXa'has here a 
reassuring tone, 6^ no means, as you ex- 
pect. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 384 <o**ui^"EV 

X))""' irTparii xpvipaiew In-Xovr vHatii 
naWffTOTO, Herod. 8. 3 tJ)» fiir ymiii- 




ejTTa ^pviriov raXai^a — 

u^ S^s 


MocrjifUD*', (upa fftpovfiv iar. -qyoptJiKa, ititov ttoKvv.^ [366] 
16B Ofi.vv(ii f'l) TT^j- 'A^Tjuac, cf TToXe/Iiw KaOetTTCLfLef.^ 
€17 ifJL€ ravT ea StoifCEif. SeZ Se'/iaXXoi- avTiKpv<i' 

Homer the order is always Mii^' »' 

dvo^pdrrovviv : the aTpaT<ijyii US( 
military lerni, btocjtiufe. The prea. is 
used with fut, meaning ; hence liei; for 
ijSil. Ct. for this "prophetic present" 

V. 190, ArUtoph. Eq. 127 irrau^tm 
airii ui iriWvToi. In Lucian's skit 
Dial, meretr. S, whlcli is freely based 
on this play, the jealous Polemon says 
to his slave (ch. 5) wwXiriUm TitirTwr 

4A\ayyi.~iXa-a-. cf . vv. 172, 229. 

162. rCit: cf,Eur.HeI.1043T(S'(/ 
. . . iiTiiiw^' ipaera; Aristoph. Nub. 709 
TlS^'ir,tC, — IxSiEaliis mBotov : propose 
to betray, cf . A_eschin. 3. 73 Kipaop\4- 
rrrif . . . lticT0i> loi^iroi. Tlie COglial* 

vb. is often used with this adj., as in 
Dem. 23. 85 iir jifj tJc Itirvjr IiSdtdp 

163. xpiwfov: cf. Eup. 112K. tx'"' 
STarTJpat XP"'^^"" T)5ur;ni\Joui. — marro- 
irwXtiv, kW.: I suppose you'd trajfic in 
anything. tramwiiXiii is used disparag- 
ingly in Anaxippusl. 10 K. Moschion 
puts a false construction on Davus' 

words. — &i 
its vb. by «i 
GMT. § 220. 1. 

164. tSpa ^povtlv: it's time to he 
ieatible. Cf. Eur. Heracleid. 288 ipa 
rporoeir, rpln Spins rtXdcroi trparir'Afi- 
filwr, Aesch. Suppl. 176 raTSti, ^parar 
XPi- — TJ^paica Tirav : by pointing to 
his wallet (cf. v. 230) crammed with 
provisions (doubtless bought lor a 
wholly different purpose) Davus proves 
to Moschion that be is in earnest in 
anticipating a siege. 

165. Menander seems to admit the 
dactyl {ir roXiiiqi) into trochaic verse, 
but not so freely as Aristophanes, cf. 
vv. lea ((It ipi), 220 (ropriSioy), S. 480 

(iiTTipor). But the text is uncertain in 
all but one of these cases. The word- 
division must be _, w ^.except where 
tbedactyl is contained in asingle word. 

166. SwiKtti' : cf . Jtotrirnir v. 100. 

167. SdScxa ; sc, TdX««-o, ct. v. 163. 
— Urtiirat: cf. Herod. 6. 92 {iiMv x'' 
\iaTAXatTa Igrurai. — ftviaiiu, viuudv : 
sftow one's self a booby, — Smt ti 



ypawFiToia arpv^t, piape. 

'<f>7)ij.', i<ft*ot<; etpTjKa rovToi^. 


p.a'^AiaiTvaTpanjyo^ovK' [sro] 
170 ijada^, aWa rvpoircaKety koX to Xoiitov iv weSai?^ — 

oiKiav aTTt\0€, Tpotjupe. 


oei fjtdXurra p.' iiriTptjreiv' 

^poMt: cf. Eur. Troad. 400 •f^at ixir 
off xp^ T&Xt/ww Stmt ci' ^porti. 

168. YpaM-l: talk ft only for old 
women was proverbially Xfciei,cf. Plat. 
Theaet. 176b AXeTi/wmt-rpoSi- EflXoi (* 
rapotida Irl r&r iidrtiv \ripoiiiTur Suid. 
B. ypaih xepnln), Goi^. 627 A ftvAii. . . 
liawtp ypait.^rrpijf: mutter, CTWdC. 

arpiftir U a mre collateral form of 
Tpd^fir, whicli diSeni but slightly in 
meaning from Tplfeiv. Cf.Ariatopii.Lya. 
606 toCto iUw, Z yptO, ffour^ «pii{ati. — 
liupl: ct. TV. 215, 216, S. 200.— «t(.- 
wrfciPTf): ytm^vegotto consider, at least. 
Cf. Aristoph. Eq. 86 dXX" ^^pp iji iricf- 
irTA>r. Thlsverbalisoftenusedby Plato 
. and Aristotle to introduce a subject of 
discUi9Sion. — «( nrila-oiuu, (T^. : whether 
Fm to mtUce peace with them. 

169. J^' oil tIpi|Mii: on Ihe tirms 
I''ve mentioned (in v. 163), i.e., ap- 
parently, on tlie basis of money. Cf. 
Arlatoph. Av. 1802 tit (loXXarriiuMflo 

^1 ToI^St, Eur. Phoen. 1240 iwt Totaa$ 
i' 4rwtlfarT</. — Toiroii : the enemy, 
Poiemon and hia followers. The dat. 
Is the usual constr., cf. Aristoph. Ljs. 
1040 dXXi nrl rtMeM irgt, 

170. IJcrfai : j/oM are not, as it aeemi. 
The Impf. "of sudden realization of 
the real state of affaire," see on v. 386 
and E. 902. ForthefonnseeonE. 166. 
— rvpomiXii: be a chee»e-geUer Instead. 
Tlie petty trade is contrasted with the 
honorable profession, as in Aristopii. 
Ran. 136fl irSpSiw nmiT^'' ru^ruXfloai 
rixi^'- — iv vJSiut; gee on H. 3 and 
cf. Aristoph. Vesp. 436 tl Si fi^, 'r r/Siut 
■raxtlatt oGBiy ipuTT^trt. 

171. taCtb, KTi.: is this wheU j/ou 
say to gel me to do you a lervicet 

172. alula*: a general term for the 
residence. thoUlar=it<iuv.229. When 
Moschiongoes Into the house he repairs 
to the men's apartments, tit olm*; see 
on T. 417. — pAJurra : pr^eraMy, if 



<roi yi irapafivd^urff eKeivov^, ei 8c fiij, tot iinevoi 
ItrX 0€oi? ^X^PV ■JiTepo<}>6p^ x^''°-PXV '< 


E cunttfi' S/ /xoi <ru, Aa£, ratv oXotf KarturKOTros [3T6] 

irpayfiarotv yevov ■ Ttwoia; wov^ ^tmv -^ fi-qi-qp ; if^k 
ei? TO iTpo<r8oKap e)(ox»Ti irw? ; to toiowI p.epo<; 
ovK a.Kpi^&^ 8(4 fjipatrau^ croi ■ ko/x^o; el- 


ntpiwaT&t' 8c irpo<Tfi€.v^ (re wpoo'Ot t&v dvpSiv iyat. [sso] 
Exit DaTus into the house of Pata«cus. 

pOMiUe, Lat. potiBBimum. Cf. 
Soph. Phil. 61T fii\uiff tiiairitr Xa^^t, 
tl fill eitiM S\ ittrra. In prose the &1- 
teraatiTeB are genetsily iatrodaced by 
MWra /tit and cj U /i^. 


, lit. 

talk <n>er, cf . Thuc. 3. 76. 4 NiiciffTpoTot 

1 74. mpM^dfxp x'^'^* ■■ a certain 
beplumed brigadier, referring to the im- 
posing crest of feathers on Polemon's 
helmet, cf. Anstoph. Pac. 1172 Btouiir 

fxirra, Ach. 966 i-purt taTirmoi Xi^wi. 
The jealous Polemon in Luc. Dial, 
meretr, Q, likewise a, chilJarch, wears a 
splendid uniform, ^{tcrrr^JaTefiiTJ/t^ufKir 
inrtrofiTJiiUm. Theomisflion of theart. 
with xi-^^pxv gives about the same ef- 
fect aa the use of ru as " the Indefinite 
of insinuation "; see on vv. 168, 224. 

175. At this point a plan of action 
seems to have been agreed upon. Mos- 
chion, persuaded that Polemon will 

soon begin hostilities, has consented to 
remain in the house while Davus is 
trying to placate the enemy. We now 
see that Moechion, far from intending 
to be cooped up in the house, practi- 
cally a prisoner, hopes to be able to 
enjoy there the society of Glycera. He 
therefore sends Davus in to learn how 
the land lies. 

176. iroirt: l.e, Glycera. For the 
spelling see on H. 1. — tfU: obj. of 

177. its tA vpOT&wav: cf. Dem. 
Phil. S. 46 ai -,ip o5rui f^e^ ifiuii sure 
rpbi t\ rawBr' oirrt rpil tSXXo, dXXd 
rOt.—fipot: rSle; see on E. 17. 

178. KOf-^iit ■■ clever, cf . Aristoph. 
Vesp. 049 teiapit Ir <rv»u<r(f, Cratln. 

SOT K. io^^At 0«r4i, and for the thought 
Aristoph. Eq. 233 yraite^aiu' ri yip 
eiarpan tt^i6r. Sometimes m^ji eeens 
to imply readiness of speech as well as 
of wit, cf . Eur. Cycl. 316 ra^tf Ji ytt^a 

(al XoXiffTBTOI, Suppl. 426 KOIl^rSt 7 i 




180 dXX' cSei^ei' fj.ev n tolovO' <ws wpocnjKBov ctrire/jas ■ 

TrpocrBpafiovr ovk e^vyev, aWa. irepi.0akov<T' eSrctririKre. 
ovK ixijSt^Sj "!? eoiKfv, elfi IStlv ou8' ivrvxf^v, 
otofiai, /ict T^v 'AOrivapf aXX' CTai'pctis'^jrpocr^tXiJV. 
T71' 8' 'A8/>(i(rreiav /laXurra i^w ap^^Zpa. wpodicvveTv. [388] 
Davua returDB from his errand. 

185 Mo<rxuov, 7/ p^v XeXovrai koX KaOyfToi. 


nltion of jto/iihfn given by Hesychiua, 
iroiitftij XaMi Hoi ramupyla. — vopiji- 
o-sfuu ; cf. T. S5, 

180. ISiiftv: Bubj. Glycera. — -n 
TdioOmv ; some such/eelia^. — lo^pat : 

181. Mrwurt : sc. ^f^, dreiD me to 
her, cf. Plut. Vit. Cat. 27. 2 /riinriffai 
T^! X*'P*» * KdTiuy rJy Movrdriordr^alt. 
Tbe mid. ia more commonly used in 
this sense, sb in Arist. Ilisl. animal. 
613 B IS ^irurraTiu 6 ripSiiTbra^ptiorra. 
Glycera'B conduct appears in a very 
different light in Agnoia's narrative, 

182. oiK&iiSV: a common litotes, 
cf. Plat. Apol. 4lD eif ir iT,»is Eri), 
Pint. yit. Luc. 22. 1 itiip tlrtlyoit itiHii. 
_lvnix<tr: cf. [Plat.] Ep. 360c avrt 
Char. 19. 3 SvnirrvnTot ftwi ™l iiiSit. 

183. The complacency with which 
Moachion contemplates hisown attrac- 
tlveness to the fair sex is matched by 
that of Pyrgopollnices In the Miles of 
Plautus, who ait sese ultro om- 
nis muHeres sectarier (v. 91), 
and who confesses Venus me amat 
(985), nepos sum Veneris (1294), 

Cf. also TV. 68, 68, 1021, 1228, 1227. 
For the pi. iraltmt see on v. 63. Aria- 
taenetus, Ep. 1. 27, describes such a 
breaker of hearts; tpvedr airit iaurit 
oTerai piim ^lifiairTcn tlmi rait fvnaiii 
Kal wperirrm Tifi idXXci roStiaSat, 

184. The goddess Adrasteia, asso- 
ciated with Nemesis and often con- 
founded with her, was supposed to 
punish those who uttered boastful or 
arrogant words. In Aesch. Prom, flSC 
the chorus warns Prometheus dI rpoa- 
tvroSrra rtir 'ASpdarnap fro^flf, cf. in 

[Eur.] Rlies. 342 the prayer "ABpiffT™ 

)ilr d A;6! TBtt etfTfOi (tTo^ruir ^Mrop. 
Cf. also Dem. 25. 37 "ASpdj^.a^ m^v tt>- 
Spairat uii> fyaiy' rpmrtupii. Plat. Rep. 
451a TpoiTKVvw St ASpiffTtiaif . . . X^P*^ 
oS\ai \iyti,, [Eur.] Rhea. 468 aur 
S"ASpacTetf \^yu. In Akiphr. Ep. 1. 
33. 5 Xemesis is deprecated in the same 
spirit, and ^Wwt in Soph. Phil, 778 rii- 
takes the place of the 
CultBof Adraateiaand 
I established in Attica 
before the time of the Peloponnesian 
War. — iiUioTd, rir &|>'«pa: it's espe- 
cially timely tiow, as it seems. On upa, 
with which the copula is regularly 
omitted, see note on v. 164. 



ij Sc /AipTjp a-ov SioiKci irepivarova ovk oI8' o ti. 
eurpcTTcs S' apifTTov iarlv, ck Se twv TToov/ievotv 
mpifj.ev€i,v SoKovo't yxoi <r€. 

€iju,' (ItjStjs ; '^eiTras avrats'^Kai flu/joi/ra ^l ivOd^e ; [390] 

190 '^ayc Sc vOi' ToWr Xey' iXdiM 

DavuB makes a gestare of negatio 

ws op^^, avacnpetfMi}. 

Davus reenters the hou«ie. 

el fikv alaxvvdiTO p.' tiTT^iv,'^ ^a.<TaviS> p.kv ZrjiKa&r) 
wapaxoKa Aoiov Se" fidprvv. t^i* Se p.i)T4pa <T^6Zpa 1034 K. 

186. EiMMt ; it busy about. 

188. Mai «Um, fTi.: they've been 
u>aUingfar me a long time, too. 

189. tV^n^*' a confident ques- 
tioD, Am I diataaiefjii f equivalent (o 
ttie BsserCion o6„ di)Siii il/u in v. 182. 
The neg. In the MS. before ilii dt)H)t 
gives ttie right interpretation but spoils 
tlie meter; its presence la due to the 
fact that no sign of interrogation is 
used. — TOpdvra: llie partic, instead 
of the indn., in indirect discourse after 
a vb. of saying is confined almost en- 
tirely to poetry and is there unusual. 
The object clause represents an actual, 
not merely a reported, fact. Lid pou 
also tell them of mj/ presence T SeeGMT. 
§ SIO, Kllhner-Gerth § 484. 18, Anm. 2. 

190. dvoirrpi^H : I am there and 
back again, lit, I return, — the ansvrer 
of a. zealous servant, cf. Plaut. Trin. 
1109 lllic sum atque hie sum. 
The "prophetic pres." takes the place 

of a [ut.,ct. Men. 188 K. tapiTo/taiyip 
Ir&iD, Plaut. Amph.96t> iam hicero, 

191. Moschion coaches himself for 
the expected meeting with Glycera. — 
eX^xiv-To: subj. Giycera. — ii'dirttv: 
to address me. For the ace. with ilrtJr 
and similar vbs., a usage confined to 
poetiy, see Klihner-Gerth §109, Anm. 
S. iiol is unlikely, for though it suffers 
elision In Komer it rarely does in At- 
tic. — pturanv: I ghall guealion her 
closelg, i.e. draw from her in this way 
an acknowledgment of her affection. 
Moschion does not for a moment doubt 
tier attachment to liim, but is prepared 
(o find her somewhat shy about betray- 
ing her feeling. 

192. TOfOKaXA : the vox propria 
for the summoning of witnesses, e.g. 
Lys. 11. 28 iroXXo^ TopairciWirm. ^ tii|>- 
Tuv: in predicate apposition, ^i>Tur, 
attested for Menander by Photlua,ls a 




elctovT evdiii t^X^o-oi 8ei ft*, a.vaKTq<Taxr0' oXtus, 
<is TO KokaKfVfiv TptTreerBat, ^yjv t€ irpos ravnjv dir\&i. 
VM (i)9 ya.p o'lKtta K^ptfrai t^ ifLpovri irpaypari,. [see] 

aXXa r^iJ Ovpav jjio^el ns i^tav. 

Davus returns, apparently crestfallen. 

ois 6kvt)pq>^ p.oL iTpo<rep)(£t, Aae. 

cai ^a TOc A£a* 
iravv yap aTOinw?. (us yap ik6ow EiTra irpos t^i* fiTjTepa 
on irdpei," pyfOev ert Tourati/" ^Tjtri, "ttus aicqKoev; [400] 
200 ^ o"w XeXaXijKas irpos avrof ^ ori ^o^vj^eur' ivOoBe 

KdTaTTe<j>€vy avrrf tt/jo? i7ficis ; <ft€vy€ ■ fi'i] tupa; <rw ye," 

metaplastic form of itiprvpa, as iiiprm 
\i of /idpTvpoi. — o^^Spa: decidedly, 
modifying the whole predicate, as in 
Aristopb. Ach. Tl a^Mpa. yip iaifH/iiir 
iyii, Arist. Hiet. animal. 6768 18 r^i- 
ipa SoMi fiiiitior <rrcu, and especially in 
eiclamations, us g-^Ajpa, etc. 

193. &viuniimvfliu : cf . Arist. Oec, 
1349 A 31 roi^al Si Tovra iinj(ri)fraTa 
Tadj raMrat. 

194. KoXcu«&i*:cf.Plaut. Cist.e2, 
where Selenium tells of the arts of her 

mul hlandiclis, muneribns, do- 
nis — a truiBlatlon of Men. 658 K. 
KoXatiiuir i/ii tt itol tJ|» larripa. — ^v 
«pAt ra«Ti|r ; see on Pet. fr. t. 3S, p. 90. 
196. i^xM' 8eeonE.eaO. 

195. JLT^nt: SC. aTb. like friatv 
or (TuWjSti, ef. Plat. Polit. 226 c icaj 

199. |ii)A!y, irj.: sc. Xfyc, no more 
o/lhai. — ii4t &iciiiio<v; viz. that Glycera 
had come to her house. 

201. +«OY«;cf.S.3730fC7,,XpwrI.— 
)iT| ■pMi (r j. : a formula of imprecation 
equivalent to "plague take jou," lit. 
may you not come to next year. The 
phrase was originally ih apa% oi per- 
haps even tit rii Mpat wpat, to judge 
by the formula used in good wishes, 
e.g. Theocr. 15. 74 njt «,>ai «^i[«j-a, 
^fX' irSpSlt, it KoKift etttt (cf. Aristopb. 
Nuh. 662 ^1 Til upai Tit iHpat ti <t>poHir 
ioicfyitTi), but this was early shortened 
to the ace. without the prep., as here 
(cf. Ariatopi. Lys. 1037 iWi n*, upai 
RtoHTflt, where Bentley would read nJ) i 
upat), or to the adverbial dative i»p«ff< 
betimet, as in Ariatoph. Lys. 891, or 
wpBuri, e.g. Luc. De salt, 6 ^^i uipawi 
ipa iKoliair. The scholiast to Luc. I.e. 
(cf. also ad Dial, deor. 9, 4 and Dial. 
merelr. 10, S) declares the dat. an Attic 
BolecisDi and fijf upat the cort«ct form, 
adding the explanation aijitairti 31 ri 
liil th To^Ar *ftl»ai. For (ft iS^ai mean- 
ing nex< yem- cf. [Plat.] Ep. 7. 346c iiirt 
. , . rif tmavrir TaOnt • *ii H upai iriSt. 



"^(fffja'f "iKOL, ak\"^d<; <l)06pov trv Mic^jSaSi^e, ircu^Cov, 
eKvoBtiv." "^aKove Br/ vvv ■ 'niivr av-^pira<n' Ik /xe<rov, 

MOSXIQN (indignaDtl;) 

205 "^apa ycXatrai iioi — 

yc'Xotoi' ; t) fiev oZv p/^T^p - 

eicrayai/ aKovtraf avhjv, . 

The p'braseiBreBtored In Men. 630.11 K. 
fi,il''apaiaiyi'!Koio{¥Ti tzsche , Head I am). 

202 [. >ti ^Sdpov . . . tiewoi^r : cf . 
AriHtOph. Eq. 1151 t-way it iiaKoptan 
ifroS-ir, Aesch. Sept. 252 oiK it ^Wpor; 
[lBrond.6. 15inraSi>tiiiur>fietiptaet,anA 
the vb. tla-pOflpfrffai v. 403, S. 372. 

203. Imdin G4| vSv; this phrase is 
found in ArUWph. Eq. 1014, Av. 1613, 
Soph. El. 047, Eur. Hec. 831, H, F. 
1256, 1. A. 1000, 1140, Orest. 237, 1181, 
Phoen. 911, 1427, and elsewhere. 

203 f . *dvT' ivVvorro . . . {jBwar : 
allwaalostfSnatckedfrom yoiirgraap,aa 
soon aa they knew thai you were here ly- 
ing inwait. Cf . S. 349 fi .(KfVfiflT' d™- 
T^Tpixrai, and for a similar uae of ^i 
^toi, Euphron 8. 5 K. t!i 4k ixiiov t4 Btp- 
/ii iiifti (^rii') dpwiaai; Annxipp. 1. 
K. T^r evetai ■//'pdnaai it rou ^i^ov. —- 
u«: almost := iji i-d^iffTa, ut, simul 
ac. Se« KUhner-Gerth g 556. 1 b. — 
l^Aptitiv : lie in wait aa an t^ptifios, the 
odd conteatant in a wrestling or box- 
ingmatch, who was left over to engage 
the winner of the preliminary bouts. 
SeeLuc. Hermot. 40 ^^cSfwAi rcpc/i^Kiir, 
tar iv ^iMiHH iyutlminrrai, . . . Kal tart 

cat TO npayfi ov)(^ o-ck' efimj ; 


At the contest between AeBchylua and 
Euripides in the Frogs of Aristophanes 
it was the purpose of Sophocles tiptSpot 
(ioftifurfloi (v. 792).— Observe that the 
syl. before Sp is long. The tragic poets 
show a tendency lo this measurement 
in tlpa and compounds (Tucker Cta»s. 
Rev. XI, p. 342). In Aristophanes it is 
found in anapaestic and Iambic meter 
in Av. 886 {SX^yiSpari,,) and Pint. 1153 
(\Spiir<uret); cf. Herond. 4.02 ('jfiT,). — 
|uumv(a: cf. S. 05, 112. 

205. ■fAi/rtu fiMit the intercepted 
word was roXfipt or the like. For the 
dat., regular with ^i- and iy-^i\it, 
cf. Aristoph. Kub. 660 To&rouri yi\f, 
Eq. 600 iyfXaaa ^Xoxo^irfaii, Soph. Aj. 
067 ye\i Si ToutSt . . . tx""- — yAoiov : 

sc. iBTl ; Davus pretends that it was no 
laughing matter, and was about to say 
that Myrrhina certainly {/iiy eEi>) did 

206. tlr&y»r: cf. t. 143. Thesubj. 
T))r litrripa is readily understood from 
V. 200. 



etjras ais iremiKai; i\6av irpo'S fi. 

AAOS (as if trylDg Ui remember) 

iy^ 8' ilp-qxa, <toi 
"^oJs ireveiK iXdeiu eKttyrfV ; fia top 'AiroWot, 'yo> fi^v ov. 

'^ firfhafi-ov SoK£t )^a,dptf fiov iroXit KaToajievZecfff ifioi,^ [4io] 
210 'o? ye Kal Tr/v fi/r}T€p' auros ravra trvfiirenaKevtu 

aprUo^ e^T)<rua, Tavrrji' ccPaS vwooe^atr^ ifiov J*,q'Mt.j,p.9 


AAOZ {as if recalling with diffioultj) 

Tovff', opq,^, iffi^v. vol ■ fivrffjiovevta. 


aXk eyary arudov. 

ovK ix.^ TOvTi (fypdurai • 

MOZXinN (Ihreateninglj) 

ejev Scupo St) ;6a8t£e. 


TTOi; [41S] 

21S fi£i/, p*dp , ovTfirei ; 

207. ftirot: in t. 163. — «AnucM: O.T. 36 St y HfXwat . . . fft\w&t iot- 
hence that she came willingly. SoO iatpir. — raftra; explaioed by to^ 

209. |ii|Ga|u>0 Umi, tri. : don't think T,,y iratiiavOiu, see on E. 01. 

you're lying lo me KhiOleaalevnlhoiU my 212. ip^ = iiit ipji, cf. v. 888. — 

fcninirfn^ t( / Equivalent to fij) Jim \a~ SokiIv : const, w, tipiiirBa. 
Alt >K jiaTa^<ui£^n». For latSa/ioS in 211. IiniSov: conative. I did try 

prohibitions cf, Pbilem. 116 K. /tTi5a/uiu to per&uade her. — S<Opo S^i P&6i[i: cf. 

ffi^ij iioytlr, and tor XiWpp w. gen. see Aristoph. Hub. 68 Mf t\9\ in tXdpt. 
Euhner-Gerth §421.4. 215. |i«v iWjim- ** vion't do you 

210. t%ft: quippe qui,cf.8oph. any good^ wiU, iti i.e. to bave lied ia 



Huipo<i eifji f eyptiiv. 

AAOZ (atammering) 

TO ofiya, Mtxrxiotv, iy^ rare - 

<j>\vapei<i irpos fit. 

fiarov Ao-kXtiitiov, 
ovK eyary', iav aKotio-gs- Tvyhv t<r<o^ ov (SouXercu 

this way. Mogcbion acts as if about 
to give IJaviis a beating. — t4 Sfivu: 
equivalent to let m^ see, bless me, used 
b; ODB who Uirougb embarrassment 
cannot think of tlie right word or for 
some reason does not wish to speak it. 
AstheschoIiasttoLuc. Vit.auct.19ex- 
plainB the idiom, it serves to reveal the 
underlying thought through the very 
indefinit«nessof tbeword. In the pres- 
ent passage Davus starts with his expla- 
nation before he has thought what it 
is to be ; at first he spars for time 
(ri tttra), then breaks down and con- 
fesses. Similarly in Ariatoph. Thesm. 
620 B, the f-iidtirT-i! of Euripides, pa- 
rading as a woman, when aaked the 
name of her husband stammers rir 
Iktra ycypiltiTKtit, rir in KoflumJiSi'; . . . 
laB' i Stir, 0S Kal vort rir Sttra rir toQ 
Stipa — . The embarrassment may be 
doe to the desire to avoid using an oIj- 
jectionable word, as in S. 345 and in 
Arisloph. Ach. 1149 ivarpiptiUnf rt tA 
itira, or to a real or assumed forget- 
fulness,as in Arisloph. Ran. 018, where 
Dionysus, unable to call to mind the 
name of Aeschylus, refers to him as i 
Setra. In Plautus perii or malum 
serves the same purpose ; in Merc. 721 
Lyaimachus merely stammeis ilia — 

ilia edepol — vae mibi, etc. See 
Starkie on Aristoph. Vesp, 624. 

216. irpif |u; criticized by Cliarai 
(Bekk. Anec, 1154), who demands rpit 
i)ii. See Kilhner-BlassgeO.eb. — The 
anapaest in the sixth foot, contained In 
three words, is the only instance of the 
kind in the tetrame(«rsof the Cairo MS. 

217. li.viMoirTii: Davus has now 
recovered himself and has thought of 
a way out of his dilemma. The action 
of Myrrhina has seemed to give the lie 
to all that has been said to Moschion ; 
but possibly, he now suggests, Glycera 
simply prefers to be wooed In a more 
conventional way. 

218. baWwI* ^ imSpoiiflt -raftra: 
to finish this buiiness by oisauU, as he 
had begun it. The metaphor suggests 
the suddenness and unexpectedness of a 
military onslaught, and is often used in 
the meaning ^uddcTiIv-- — inirvxiiv: off- 
hand, used adverbially in all periods to 
qualify a vb. in the pres. as well as ill 
the past, e.g. Xen. Mem. 8. 0. IS wi 
Itvx" fijp«3iiftii, rhilem. 187 K.S ylyrt- 
TCU <Jt trvx iniarif, Plut. Mor. 879 C 
Mtt Tfflf jcoXflf tUi tal nit trvx" 7'- 

220. atXi|Tp(i : the word is almost 
the equivalent of ft-aJpa. — irop»Bw» 



TTjporepov^ EiSe'f at o-', aKovcrai to, wapa cov yk,^ vrf Aia. [«»] 
1 "^oi yap ws auXrjrpls ovS' <i>5 iropvlBiov Tpurddkioy 

MOIXHJN (reassured) 
vvv SoKci; Xeyav fiot, Aae, rt iraKiv. 

BoKlfKUrOI' -^ 

ijO€ (Tot TrapcCTTif , oXfiou- KaTa\e\oiirev oiKiaf 
ov ^\vap^ t6v t ipa<rr^v. e.1 crv rpeZs 19 Terrapas 
ij(tte/>(jis o-' eSei, trpoKri^v. (roCri^- dvcKotvovro fioi [426] 
E TttuT ■ aKoScrtu yap oXa Sii wi*. 

. com, adesp. 120 K. wep- 
nify rpif a^fy iavrbr ovrta rapaiiSuiKtr. 
—- Note the dnct;] in the ilf th foot and 
we OD V. 166. 

221. SoKlfUuror: put a lo tM Ust, 
riz. 3 Ti \#Tttf. 

222. <|S«iriH . . . ol^uu: thisgirl'shere 
for you, I think. Then follow his rea- 
SODS for this opJDion. toi Is stressed 
Kltd practicall; — iraS (mia. 

223. ai ^v&pf - a( raiS4, i.e. 
rnvfy, ^itti^i, cf. Plat. Crit.40i>Ta>- 

224. tr' IS<L : leiU ttoutly hold out, 
lit wiU eat yourself; cf. Eng. "grit 
your teeth." The expresBion auggeata 
both (1) patient endurance and (2) im- 
patient fretting at that nhicli must be 
endured. Both ideas have their origin 
in Homeric phrases, e.g. (1) Od. 1. 3S1 
Hit tt x****" •P^Ttt, with which of. 
Tyrt 8. 32 Cr. ^(fXot dioDiri JoniSi. and 
Aliatoph. Ran. « Si^ru -,' i^u^urdy, 
i\t: V>i Y'^'S, (2) II. 6. 202 or 9u^r 
■ar^ibiv, with which cf, Aristoph. Vesp. 

287 n^f oItw irtavTir trSit (see Starkie's 
note ad loc), Alcaeus com. SBK, Hw 
S' i/tavTit uawtp ToiiXArout, Plaut. True. 
S8T quisnam illic homost, qui 
ipaua ae oomeat, triatis oculis 
maliaP The thought of the paasage 
above ia similar to that of Ter, Eun, 
1ST : when Thais asks Phaedda to ab- 
sent hereelf from her for two days 
Phaedria answers, rusibo: ibi hue 
me macerabo biduom.— -nj: some 
one loe tnow, the indef, of insinuation, 
cf. vv, 163, 168, 174, Ariatoph. Ban. 652 
hbkAb qh« tM, Soph. Ant. 761 qf sDv 
favtiTai lal Bataie dXcT rira, — dvtmii- 
voOrd jioi. : Davus now pretends that 
Glycera lias aaked him to convey this 
hint to MoBchion; the time has arrived, 
he goes on to say, for Mosohion to know 
all about it. 

225. EXd, = Titi^a, a late usage, but 

cf. Soph. Aj. 1106 airx S\ar oxpaTTjYit 
(see Jebb). — woO, tri.: where am I to 
(eooe you /eMered? — that I may find 
you when the period of waiting is over. 



Aae; iKpnraTftv Troets /i€ Trtpttiarov ttoKvv riva. 

ovK ias (ftpovelv'fi adopv^toq. fiera^dkov rponov T 
K<MTp.ui>% T €UTtD irdpikOc. 


'o-Zt' ayopdoii ; 

KaXfiaXa- [430] 
i^oZC ovx. op?5 p>' €)(ovTa. ifi^^pei ov t€ tout'; ifioVB' 

226. vaplvarov 'ToXi* : in hUvexa^ 
lion MoscliioD magiiiftee his troubles 
and assumes that be will bave to spend 
the three or four days walking the 

227. Moschion again grows suspi- 
ciouB of Davus. He tbinhs — and 
rightly — that the last story {v. 224) is 
another lie. 

22S. Instead of defending himself 
DavuB impatiently asks for time to 
think out a plan undisturbed. Under 
this pretext he induces Moschion to go 
to his room in the house. — ^t . . . 
MoptPrnt : et. Eur. Orest 238 tm ivtt 
a eS •pportir 'E/««)es, Plut. Vit. Fab. 
Max. 2a.iMi... ttari {i *AffM) ri 
Xcupav KoX Ttdafip^ieAi r&y iroXcr^p A9b- 
pufiop Kal p4^au>f. — p^TopoXofl rpdvoy 
•nvii : if the vb. Is rightly restored the 
meaning probably is rigllt about face, oa 
it were. The mid. is used absolutely 
OM a military term in Xen. Cyrop. 
7. 5. e i\lya )3i}*uiro Tpoli»r(i neTf^d- 
\om i-K ij^-rlSa vskiried dhoul to Ute l^ft, 
but usually in the meaning " change 
sides," "turn traitor," as in Thuc. 
1. 71. OoVTiyipSirui arrtioifur lurapak- 

ttifiitnH, 01' "change one's cbaracler," 
" reform," as in Plut. Ages, et Pomp. 
Cqmp. 3. 2 Twv raparCir nit >wi-a^- 
Xofi^Kut iriXnt (3a,,( (6 Ile^irTiut). The 
military meaning seems the more ap- 
propriate here in the mouth of Davus 
i BTpaTifytn (v. 100) and is carried on 
hy taridmbelov/. — rpdirovrkvA: quo- 
dammodo. The phrase calls atten- 
tion to the special meaning of Die 
preceding word, as in 11. 20 Ax/X^ rpi- 
n* nvd, r. 63 fJWit Tp6rot rini. In 
Arist. De gen. et corr. 820 a 3 rpiwor 
Tiyd in a certain sense is contrasted 
with tvpiai properly speaking. 
' 229. o-tr i^pioYi : vrbile he ab- 
sents himself from the common meals 
of the household he expects Davus to 
provide for him. He forgets thatDavus 
has already told him (v. 104) that he 
has laid in provisions for a siege. 

230. TOftro : the purse, PaKkirrani, 
or the wallet, i-qpMur, which he car- 
ries. The text is highly conjectural. — 
Ijiol SV the only Instance of elision at 
the end of the versa in the remains of 
Menander, though the ancient gram- 
mariana cit« a case from ilie Plociom, 




OfloXoyw VlKav <rc. Exit Moschion into bis father's boiue. 

ftucpov, 'HpoKXcis. Kai vvv Tpeiitap" 
aSds eifL' oifK etrrt yap To.vff', ols tot' ^fi-qv, evKpep^Tj. 
Roslas arrives from the country in time to catcli sight nf Moschion lib he enters 
the house. Sosias is accompanied by a couple of ragamuffins, his army. Ha 
stations his lorces in front of the house of Fataecus. lie does not see Davus, 
Trho stands at one side. 

Sc. 2. DAVUH, So9IA9 

irdXiv iT€>f nji' xKafivBa <j>epopTd fie 

5 Kai. rrfv <rvau-\ 

, IV idt 

TL iroi€i Kai 

,1 keytit 

see fr. 412 K. Aristophanes admits it 
occaslonally.vlz. J'Av. 1716, Eccl. 351, 
ff Nub. 891, It' Ran. 298. Among the 
tragic poets it was peculiar to Sopho- 
cles, hence called by the grammarians 
tfSot^^MK^tlor. SeeJebbonSopb.O.T. 
29. An elided monosyllable at the end 

the beginning of the neit verse in the 
MSS., as here. 

231. (Irukv kXCBi|ti, ; pray go in and 
lie down, ct. Eur. Cycl. 543 tXie^rl tit 
;tm vXivpi fcli irl xBorit, Eur. fr. 691 N. 

icXl^i kqX vlvnew (to be restored in com. 

adesp. 1203 K. for rt Kd^,- lol riwM*')- 
The simple vb. is often used for «oro- 
K\lrtir$ai. — oiivGuipCdoYtt : Menander's 
fondness for verbal compounds w. 
vvr- is noticeable, e.g. auinreieeit T. 210, 
»v«iT<Hr<r, E. 89, „uwS,a\UrT«, v. 887, 
avHiiKttirBai E. 233, tutterMtai E. 69, 
irvrarplirttit E. 84. 

232 f. piKpoS : a cloae thave .' — rpi- 
|utv a,tit <^: cf. Arisloph. Lys. 385 

i\\' aSii <V i^V rpi/iuir (van Leeuweu). 
Possibly Wei is to be restored, ct. E. 
686. — Tin: at first, when he formed 
the plan. — *{ic|M)ift : easy to nianojre, 
lit. convenienUj) hung, i.e. within easy 
reach. The word occurs nowhere else 
and is probably colloquial, aju^xpt^fi, 
iKiptfi'ii, and iriiptii-^i occur, the last 
in a Bgurative sense in schol. Soph. Aj. 
23 tra irmpfiiiit i trt ^ Inrieeait that the 
plot may remain doubtful, Ui. slillhang- 
tnji auiprnded. The same figure is In- 
volved in Sappho's comparison (fr. 91 
Cr.) of girls with apples that bang out 
of reach. 

234 ff. Since we last saw him <v. 64) 
Sosias has reported to his master at his 
headquarters In the country what be 
had seen at his previous visit ; Glycera 
at the door inside of her neighbor's 
house, and Doris coming from that 
house. From thiareportPolemancould 
not infer with certainty that Glycera 
had taken up her residence in the bouse 



TOP fi,c»,)(Ov evSof, Iv dcaTTijS^o'as Tpej^jj, 
ei /i^ ye wayrdvaa-i.v avrov -qXcovv, 
KaKoSaCfiov' ouTw. S'^Xos ^p, oi8' ivv-aviov^ 

of hU rival, but, on tba otiter hand, 
he could not avoid the concluaion that 
the intimacy which had aroused his 
jealousy still continued. He therefore 
sends Sosiaa again. Sosias is in uni- 
form and attended b; several peltasta 
(w. 264, 272). Hismissionevidently is 
to stand guard at Polemon's house, in 
order to see that Glycera does not es- 
cape if she has not already done so, and 
to spy upon her doings. He aniveB in 
time to see Moschion, whom he recog- 
nizes, enter the house. 

The siege lasts until v. 366. A sim- 
ilar mock siege is represented in Ter. 
Eun. 771 S., where Thraso assisted by 
his lieutenant Sanga deploys his forces, 
consisting of three cheap soldiers, be- 
fore the house of Thaia in oider to 
capture Pamphlla. But there is more 
of contrast than of similarity in the 
actual management of the two scenes. 

234 f. viXiv irJM^ : See v. &8. — 
t1|v x^<4''^Sa, TT|ir <nrdh]v ; hit cloak 

and itBord. Sosias is probably carry- 
ing, not wearing, Potemon's uniform. 
He had previously been sent to fetch 
the himation, the dress of a civilian, 
and now comes back with the discarded 
uniform. Thecioakandsword werethe 
typical parts of a soldier's dress, cf. S. 
457, Antiph. 18 K., Plant. Pseud. 736 
etiam opust chlamyde et ma- 
chaera et petaso,Curc. d32,Merc. 
921, {125. mrcfdi), lit. blade ( 373 
H. tTdBii <tiaffydreii)f is used in comedy 
foFff^,seePoll. 10.146(Men.S46K.). 
— woMt: subj. Olyceia. ForthespelU 


tng see od H. 1. —The trisyllabic tri- 
brach in the fourth foot (x^a/iiSa) is 
found in Menander only here, S. 78, 
and three times in the fragmenis. 
While, p. 148. 

236. AKapoOf itm: I'm wUhin an 
aee of, an expressive variation of i\l- 
•fov Siii. The nom. dico^i is used in 
agreement with the subj. when the vb. 
expresses an action, as Men. 835 K. 
itap^t ropaTiXuXai. Here we might 
have liad dmi/itt ^inu, but with S4u 
the gen. is required. The doctrine of 
Ammonius De diS. voc. (fr. com, adesp. 
581 K..) diciifi^ fijf fiifi Artv rov a aiinai- 
Ki rh fipaxi, . . . itapiit Si /rifiialiti rd 
rapi ppaxi Br) applies tO the adjectival 

use. But it is possible that dicap^i 
came to be used even with Sia. — Kara- 
Xa^tv ; represents KarfXa^r in direct 


238. «t |i^ -yt ; implies xal I^Mimar 

Ar, a common ellipsis after expressions 
which indicate that the act specified has 
not been performed, followed by ttoe 
explanation of its non-performance. 
This ellipsis is often expressed by tl /i^ 
iid, cf. Lys, 12. 60 iraMaiu rapeattvd- 
Strro Tiir riXir, (and would have done 
so) (' fij) Si' ivSpat dyaSo6t. Hera we 
might have had tl /if) Jii ri f\ctir airir. 

239. KUcaSaCftov oihw : Sc. Brra. — 
sis' Mvvmv : and U uom'l a dream, 
either, cf. Plat. Polit. 290 b dXV irf >iij», 
oTfioI Vi ii^rtot tSir tlror, Plut. Mor. 
1067 E dperij! Si ni,!' irimat, Ter. 
Phor. 494 verum hercle hoc est. 
— eomniat, ibid. 674, Plaut Amph. 



340 t8(ov yap olB"^ iKT^<i Tiportpa'; i-mh'qfi.ta.'i. 

AAOS (aside) 
6 ^€vo^ atftiKrai ' j(a\eiTa ravra iravTeXa^ 
Ta tipdyfiaT tori, irq roc AttoWo* tovtovL 740K. 

KoX TO KE^aX.aiof ovhiirta \oyi^op,ax, sch. Ar. PI.36 

Tov SecriroTT);'j ai' ef aypov Bavrov'^ ■Jiah.v' [*«] 

240 e\0TQ, Tapa)(rivoiav n(n]a'€i iTap<ufavti<;.^ 

Polemon niBhea upon the scene, coming from the country. Fearing that Glycera 
haa left his house, he indignantly reproaches Sosias and Uis men for their 

738 somnium narrat tibi, Aris- 
toph. Vesp. 1218 iwOwruiw icn^iiirBa; 
The adverbial equivalent is Snap, cf, 
V. fflW. 

240. 'wporipa^ Bee Holes 
on VT.62, 3T7. Cf. Plat Farm. 127a 
irtynipifi t4 /It i* r^I rpor/pai Arilif- 
lUas KaC itt ■i<nrdttTit. Moschion recog- 
nizes Soslas when be sees him, v. 406. 
— Anapaests in two succeaslve feet 
occur four times in the Cairo Menaii- 
der, twice in the fourth and fifth feet ; 
cf. also V.278. 

241. AfJvot: the hireling. Sosiaa is 
so referred to b; Moschion also, in t. 
408. It is here intended as a con- 
temptuous term, like TrrpiipoKm below 
(v. 260) and Lat, iatro, cf. Men. 439 
eA'StHS6piiT0¥y itit ioixt, ^ttLlreraiTiroGc-rpn- 
Tuimm irx^lia lal ri toO f^nu (referring 
to a, particular pair, ofBcer and man), 
Plaut. Bacch. 20 latronem, suam 
qui auro vitam venditat, Moat. 
354iBti qui hOBticas trium nnm- 
mum causa subeunt sub faiaa 
(see Headlam, CUut. Rev. XII, 1898, 
p. 861). 

242. TovTovl: pointingto thestatue 
of Apollo Aguieus which stood by the 
entrance of every house, cf. Anstoph. 

Vesp. 875 u SicioT 4»oJ, ytlTw iymtO, 
ToiiioS rpoSipou rportXau, Plant, Baoch, 


B propinqu. 


Men. 740 K. ml ;ii rbr 'JiriX- 
Xu TouTorl Hal Til 06pat, and perhaps E. 
736. These statues vuere really rude 
cone-shaped or square columns, prob- 
ably something like the Hermae, see 
SChol. Aristoph. Vesp. 876 rpi rUt Ou- 
pdr tSai fix"' "l"«t <'i if* AjfyotTat "i 
6^\Uitmii iSpi€it iti Tl^^r 'AvJXXurot 
'kyviiui, ad Thesm. 489 'AirdXXarr rc- 

244. rA* Stirwinfr: left out of the 
construction as the sentence takes 

shape, riy Bi^T&TJiv oTa* rapax^l' ■■fli}"' 
tor atar rapaxk' i Siirr6ntt ro-^iei. The 
scholiast to Aristoph. Flut. 36 (ritl'vl- 
it, . . . rnj^Spim tl xp^ . - - tJrat), quot- 
ing this passage (with ri H for mt ri), 
construed itariTiir aa oh}, of \riti;aiitu, 
^ rtpl raO ierw&roi/. — i{ i^poO: Fole- 
mon is there comforting himself in the 
company of his boon companions, see 
V.66. — BSmv; i.e. before Davus shall 
have had time to deal with Sosias and 
to settle iheaRairsof Moschion. — «d- 
Xiv ; he was present in one of the first 



Sc. 3. Davus, Sosiab, Polemon 

v/xei; 8' a<j>T]KaB^, lep6<Tv\a Oiqpta, 

"^^ wepiKcpeT^ 6pyi.Cofievoq'a\\y)v Kopdv'; 
r^S' "^wj^e^ W5 Toc yiirov evSvi 8tjX.o8i7, L*w] j», qoat. y, p. i 
TOf poi\6v, OLpof^ap ^poffaiT Tfijuv fiaKpa 
Kai peydXa. 

246 ff. Polemon has hurried af1«r 
his emissary without waiting for his 
return. Jeai]ous;,and anxious fear lest 
the wont construction Is to be put upon 
the conduct of Glycera bb reported by 
Sosias, drive liim to dmnriVai Tp4x'"- 
Tlie care with whicli the poet has pre- 
pared the spectators for his coming 
{rapax^' »f" iroV«) suggests ttie dra- 
matic Importance of his arrival at this 
juncture. The abrupt question wliicli 
he angrily puts to Sosias indicates his 
fear that the worst has happened. 

246. Up<i«™Xa:cf.E.736,862,888, 
010,8.476. Theneut. form isnew.- 
BiipEa: Sosias and hia soldiers. The 
epithet in Aristoph. Vesp. 448 u tiiu- 
VTOr B^plor and elsewhere. 

248 fr. Sosias is not averse loexas- 
perating his master by twitting him 
about his conduct and by letting him 
think the worst about Glycera. In v. 
248, as in v. 53, the poet seems to give 
prominence to the incident which gave 
the play its title, here using the slg' 
nificant vb., as he used /wa-piwtiv in 
the Epitrepontes. Tiie act of Polemon 
is naturally emphasized in allusions to 
the play, Philoal, Ep. 16 i toC Merdf 
Spoil noX^fiwr (oXAv niipdiiot wtpiixtifiir. 

Luc. Dial, meretr.fl. 1 Srrit, . . trfp't^ 
XontxH . . . ri rtpUKiiptr, Anth. Pal. 5. 
2l&tirinPapirno\itiun,Tir. . .mlpavra 
T\iit4pai r^i dXaxfO rXonCfutn. With 
6pyi(6ptm cf. v. 43 and Philost. Ep. 18 
(of Menander's Polemon) afxwaXi^" 
tiir ipapJrri! tanTtX/iiivtr ipyurSiU. 

249. The assertion of Sosias is based 
upon surmise; he does not yet know 
positively that Glycera is still in the 
neighbor's house ; cf. v. 265. 

250. iffXv: see on E. 303. 

251. ii&vTL*: a prophet! Though 
Sosias speaks from conjecture he bits 
the truth, iwenrfx'lrti ti. Fortunately 
Sosias does not tiear this admission 
about Glycera. For the thought cf. 
Plaut. Cas. 366 (of tlje slave Chalinus) 
hariolum hunc habeo doml,M11. 
911 (to the slave Palaestrio) bonus 

I potei 
nt futur 



thought is mockingly expressed by 
Euripides fr. 073 N. iidvTu S' ifiurrot 
&FT11 tlxdi^i jraXwE. Of COUrse & ffrpa- 

Tiiirqi is Polemon. 

252. tinTVYxA>^i ^ ■ fi^ makcK a 
lucky guess, hiU the mark. Cf. E. 846, 
The vb. generally implies good fortune, 
cf. com. adesp. 110. TK. ttr iwirvxa 



AA02 (aside) 
[idvnv 6 (jTpaTKwnjs Xais,fidveC 
roOroi' ' itriTVYXfipa n. Polemon goes to the door of his house. 


Koi|i(i> T^)/ Bvpav. 
Exit PolemoQ into his boose. Davus approaches Soeias. 

Sc. 4. Davus, Sosias 


avdptam KaKoSat^ov, Tt ^ovXti ; tC yap ^«s ; 


ivrevOev cts Tujfoi*. 

(Turning toward Che speaker) 

aXXa Tts /AC XoiSojMt'; [406] 

255 a.irov€v6ria'0€ ; irpbs dtoiv, iXevffepap 
€)(fiv ywaiKa irpoi 0ia.v Tov' KvpCov 
ToX/xare KaraKXeuravrei; ; 


oSs ri}povfj,e$a.^ 
im<rvKo<}>ai>Tei^, octtis el otJ, tTi'pi.<{>avta<;.^ 

ydp, 0^Ai 7i)fiai tA vpArtpor^ tiTittxpar second perH. sing, and the second pera. 

KaTdravtiir, ttr oAk irirvxt, trl., Pia.t. pi. seem to be almost interchangeable. 

Men. ffic i iiir r^r ivivT^iivr (xut ill The pi. refers (o Soslas and Polemon 

at irtrvyxdrM. or to DaTUS and Moschlon, the sing, to 

253, T(Y&pIxiii: sc. raiir, loAot's Sosias or Davus alone. The passage 
the matUr wUk youf = Tl rdax"'- f™™ ^"S- ^ pi. Is easy in slaves' con- 

254, JmUo' <lt TUX.'': go to — Tersation, for the slave can always be 
wJieTeiier you please. — XoiSoptt: see on identified with bis master.— JXwOJpav: 
E. 684. —Note that the arsis and thesis cf . S. 406. 

of the anapaest in the third foot are 256. Cf. E. 890. 

separated by punctuation, the only in- 257. lii n)po£|uta : cf. Aristoph. 

stance in the Cairo Menander. As a Vesp. 310 nnnOtuu S' irrh r&rSt. Davus 

rule the parts of an anapaest with sees that Sosias is trying to trap him 

word-division v v, _ are eloaely con- into an admission, see v. 265. 

necced. White, p. 153. 258. ivmno^vnli: cf. E. 1. The 

255, Throughout this dialogue the complex vb. is rare, but found in 




280 ou8* avSpas elvai ; 


fiT/ fia Ami, Ter/Ku^oXovs-' 
OTaK S"^ o" Terpa^paxfioi; toioutous X.a/ijSai'p 


Hyper, fr. 243 Bl. and I'lut. Vit. An- 
ton. 21. 4. 

259. irdrapa: sometimes introduces 
a simple question. See Jebb on Soph. 
O.C. 333. — aiKlxt>*x«)iV: cf. Aris- 
loph. Lya. 484 irirtpo* ^rJ JoifXut Titii 
{((iv Mfcurai, ^ yvraiiLf oit olei X"^^' 
irttrai; Eubul. 81 K. oit you irfi ^ k*^*!" 
Ix«r, Archil. 131 B. xoXV74*>»fl)C ^X"' 
IJliiSi' xo^^'' 01''' ipyiji' fx'" fiptS^irai, 
proverb ap. sehol. Aristoph. A v. 82 Iitti 
Kit liipiaiti Kit aipipif x^^'Si l^^"- 31 K. 

260. (l*G|>aR:cf.Ter.Eun.785quod 
tibi nunc vir videatur esse hie, 
nebulo magnus est. — |ii| (id A(a: 
an emphatic rejection of the idea, 
Meat Qodforbid! Theellipsisisespe- 
cially common after the deprecating 
fkii /UH, often accompanied by an oath, 
e.g. Pher. 67 K. CSoi . . . ^amf. — m^ fisi 
"^dtoui," /li t4p dia, Aristoph. Vegp. 
1179 iii) liol yc liiBou!. In prose dXXd 
would have been used to introduce the 
alternative rcrpui^XDui. — rtrpaPdXavs: 
cf. V. 273. FouT-oholer could be used 
as a term of reproach tiecauBe four 
olMta was the usual pay of an ordi- 
nary mercenary soldier at this time; 
see on v. 261. Pausanias (apud Eust. 

1475. 20) speaks of the soldier's lile ae 
rtrpi^p6\ov ^foi. Cf. Luc. Ep. Sat 21 
ifj a . . . 6ytipowu\tit, it-neer ^\ol 

TiTTOfiti yiroifTo. TpuifioXor 18 the term 
for a petty sum (" thruppence "^ in 
comedy, cf.Nicoph. 12 K, oit Siiat -rpiu- 
^dXau,Piaut.Poen.381non ego bomo 
trioboli sum, nisi ego, etc. 

261. i nTpdSpax>LOt : Polemon.tlie 
brigiidler, cf. v. 174. Davus does not 
consider a " four-oboler "a worlAyfae. 
TFTpiipaxiun is not intended, however, 
as a complimentary epithet, Polemon 
as well as Sosiaa was a iixfSaipipM. Cf . 
Luc. Dial, meretr. ». 6 uij ppe^tAitit 
toDto, u iiuT9inp6p(, iitui Wy«),- For Ob 
adj. used as noun cf. Ait. Anab. 7. 28. 3 
Snaeriritpot. In LucDiaLmBrelr. B.5 
the soldier-lover Polemon, wiio is mod- 
eled upon the character in this play. Is 
mocked as being a Siiunplriit, expUined 
by Hchol. Men. Coliix 28 (Ox. Pap. HI, 
400) as e SibXdup Xa^i^dKiiii tub or/nrtw- 
rUtiuaebv. — ^to«i4toiis: pointing to 8o- 
sias and bis miserable peltasts (v. 17!}. 

262. fj ^i^Gt^: right gladly. 4 is 
strongly asaeverative (= i\ifiCit, Srntt 
Heaycb.), cf. Eup, 366 K. ? xoXU y It 
liaKpv Xp'x'V ylyrfTci, Plat. Gorf . 447 c 


, \^7"' 





'^ts o\e$pov iiHOe — Tovro 8"^ evmCtroi' — 
e? 6\e0pov^ e\$^ , avSpwf yeKouav olKtra-^ [466] 

26E oil Xt^ct' auT^w. 


, a/jo y' o;u.oX.oy€tT ej^av ; 

ouK icr^ or' iir6T)(r" — eS ye fi.€fi,prjfjiaC — nvas 
vfiav — 


'^7ro5ec^"Tj/Aas"; tt/jos rtv oUfrff, elm fj,oi, 
wai^eiv; '^jrapaXTjpcTs. Kara Kpdro'i to Svoru^es 

263 f. AvDo-lini irpd^[|u>Tot : for the 

gen. of exclamation see on E. 164. dri- 
oiot again in v.601.— 4« fiXtflpo*: see 
on V. 202 and E. 808. — toOtd S'llvd 
m : interjected to make the curse 
more pointed, cf. v. 347. On the aor. 
referring to the Immediate past and 
practically equivalent to the pres. cf. 
Eur. Suppl. 121S an ixir rdd' tlror, Cycl. 
101 X'^" rpoaii-ra wpura riy ytpaha- 

nr, and see Blaydea on Ariatoph. Eccl. 
255 TwJrv iiir il'oy. — ttim: the first 
pers. of this first aor. is rare in Attic 
proae but occurs more often in comedy, 
■viz. in V. 198 above and in Alex-. 2. 3K., 
Philem.146, Atheniol. 38, andEuang. 

265. It is assumed in the restored 
text that Davus inadvertently admits 
tliat Glycera is within, — an admissioa 
that Sosias is prompt to seize upon. 

266, We can only guess at what 
Davus said, but the reply of Sosias 
shows that it was insulting. If the sen- 
tence was not completed a gesture may 
liave conveyed the thought of Davus. 
— ot«b4'Sn: don't j/ou recoil the time 

v)hen ? See van Leeuwen on Aristoph. 

Av. 1054 tUtiVTia ire t^ ar-ffKi/t naTtrl- 
Xai imripat ; — t{ Y< |iJ||uu : cf . Flat. 
Tim. 21c i iii yifiiit — vpiipa yip oCr 
fxinnj/uu — elwtv. 

267. irittr "iffait" : vaf 2fonsen»e! 
^itai takes up the inut of Davus, the 
quoted word being drawn into the 
constr., as often. For eiamples from 
Ariatophanes and Euripides of this use 
of wiffer in indignant or scornful retort 
see Starkie on Aristoph. Vesp. 1145, 
and cf. note on S. 100 (tQ. So tu in 
Aristoph. Lys. 883 uSir Stpiiii fir : — rot 

268. iropaXiipitt : you ta}k like a 
fool, cf. Aristoph. Ban. 604 <( Si mpa- 
Di^r r\(ay toS "Xijpulp"), Eq, 631 airir 
(Cratinus) Apujirei wapaKiipdOrr ain i\t- 
iiTt (schot. Suuropovrra cat i^xil""'''''' 
ra). The word is used several times bj 
riato as practically the equivalent of 
Xriptlr, e.g. Theaet. 160 /, iyii iprt wapt- 
Xifpijm ^do-KQi*. The effect of iropa- is 

the S! 


wapa/uilrtffSai, rofxiiiaTDt, 



otKtStoi' tout' avTiK e^atpi^ifofL€v. 
270 OTrXi^e roc ^oiyok. 

iTovTjpov, dBXie, 
wcriKp Trap' ij^tv oicav d'Op-qveti; ■JiaKai. 

61 iraiSc; 01 to. ttcXt' cj^oVrec^ irplc TmJcrat 

Sia/)7racroi^<u 7ra»^a, ko*- "TeT/>ot;8oX,ovs" 



«rai^oi'- "^ero-KaTtx^oyos. 


01 iroKiv 
270 oiKoSi^es ou KaXws VepiTToi- 

(With a thraatening gesture) 


o'apK . 

269. aUCSu>v: the second syllable 
la aometituea lengthened, as in xp'''^- 
Surand similar words (Phot.). — i^aifyt\- 
o«|iiri cf. Ter. Eun. 772 primum 
aedia expugnabo. 

270. vovijpd* : sc. iirrl, ct. H, 17. 

271. ao-np, IT j. : Daviia again tries 
to make Sosias believe that Glycera la 
not in Myrrhina's house. — <[ fl|n)v<Ef 
irdXai : if all this time you've been ivhin- 
ing about, cf. Soph. El. 630 (Cljleni- 
nestra to Electra) iraTJ)p oSroi ait, Sr 
Sfi^rtU del. 

272. irplvin^<ru: of an act quickly 
performed, cf.Epicr. 220K. lSeir)iirai- 
TijB <L^B) asTTot i^Ti, q (Herw. for iciii) 
wrtaai, Theocr. 2fi. 27 -ytipuXiti riXniut 
wptr irorTdaai, schol, Arislnph. Flut. 
730 <on rptr ire icorfXat farulr oThiu Jt/nl> 
lot fl tXtyt "xpjp tlwiJy at rim Xftyow" 
i"rplvTTiir<u' (Headlam). 

274. Davua withdraws the epiCbet 
TiTpii^\ot which he had applied in v. 
2W and substitutes for it the more 
insulting <r>[iirr>^^7D(, which has come 
to mean little more than itiOapTiit 
(Phot.,quotingMen.825K.), impurus. 
It was originally an epithet of swine, 
cf. Antiph. 126K. Cf. Arlstoph. Plut. 
705 \iyea dTtHM-")* dp" ai -y'tln, riv Sc6r. 
— Iii AC o6ic lyay', dWi <rj(aTa^7D>>, 
where SvfHHMi suggests o-KaTo^dYat. In 
Plaut. Mil. 00 the epithet stercoreus 
is applied to the soldier. — oE ir6Ki.v el- 
■advTtt: suggested by the epithet, bj 
which Sosias was implicitly classed 
with the dYpuKoi. Cf. Men. 07K. tlpi 
fiiit iypotKoi, . , . Kal TwtKar Harv rpay/id- 
rwv ti ■nrrey.Sn tinriipot, Alcaeus26K. 
tit oSf yiroiT ioTclos oLiiir it tb\ti. 

275. vtpiTTol: sc. iir-ri. Tou city 
people have no business to hefaatidioue, 



aXX' away' es Kopcuta^. "^Teo)? eUreifj.' iyio, 
ens €otKkti'd.i''Spo<fayeiv6'^%in(rCa<;. 

F.iit Davus into the house of Pataecii«. Soeias continues to stand guard. Pole- 
moo comes from his house, having fiuled to find Glycera, and ai 

Sc. 5. SOSIAS, Poi.EHON 

(re p-fvei, -TTpoepta trot, Aoipi, ftey CKreurai. a 


i.e. about your eating. The country- 
man was notoriously gross, cf. Theoph. 
Char. 4. 9 Satin ipaytiv. wf/HTrit Datu- 
ratly reaches this meaning through 
its development from "odd," "supe- 
rior," to "haughty," "particular," 
"dainty." Hippolytus is spoken of as 
mpiaait cat ipponir nifa, Elir. Hipp. 

445. There is a similar implication ia 
Plaut.Men. lOQlepide ut fastidis, 
andinTer. Heaut.1003 heia, ut ele- 
gans est. Perhaps the adj. to be re- 
stored is ittyapTol envious ; see Crit. Ap. 

276. v&pKV. : i.e. he will he a meal^ 
eater. With these words Sosias may 
have made a rush at Davus as if to eat 
him alive. — Anapaests in successive 
feet ar« found in twelve instances in 
the Cairo MS., counting that in v. 278. 

277. f*»t, Ti. : to long as 8oslas ap- 
pears to be a man-«rter.— 4»Spo+OiT(«W; 
cf . Herod. 4. 106 iripo^M't^oinri S* iu>Dnii 
TDttTur, of the Androphagi. irSpo^dyo^ 
is an epithet of the Cyclops in Horn. 
II. 10. 200. 

278a. Asimilarsituatlon,inwhich 
the speaker in a soliloquy carries on 
an imaginary conversation with an- 
other, oceurs in E. 850Cf. Polemonhaa 
searched his house and failed to find 
Glyceta. Ue can only conjecture where 

she has gone. He has not found Doris, 
either, who is with her mistress. He 
feeis especially incensed against Doris, 
for if she had been loyal to his interests 
Glycera, as he thinks, would not have 
left him. As in the Epitrepontes, we 
are introduced into the midst of a con- 

278. ri |U-», .T^.: t('a in store for 
you, I'H tell you in advance, Doris, to 
giBefnefuUsali^actionfoTlfiis. Both 
the vh. and the tone of the speaker sug- 
gest (hat something had awaits her, cf . 
Aesch. Ag. 1377, where Cassandra says 
iirliTiror liint (uc). Soph. Aj. I}41 otay St 
Hint rvSiaSai . . . ifav, Eur, Troad. 
431 oit aJS' sId «f /Um Ti-Bi), and many 
passages in which a destiny or pun- 
ishment is spoken of. w/aareit also 
cari'ies an implication of warning or 
penalty, e.g. Aristoph. Pac. S71 ap elaea. 
BiraTBP 3ti rfnttt^ i Znlt ,- — tKTtbraL ko- 
Kd* = loBml (/ui) KotSii, cf . Men. 747 dv- 
6pumt . . . Kaiiit tl aai Siiaorra, Antipll. 
211K. jitaj<ivrJ/«H8.ii7«/(^«. Observe 
that fx^a Tl <roi noiidi' | Siiiru, which has 
been proposed here, could not mean 
"I'll inflict heavy punishment upon 
you." — For the meter cf. S. 4Q8. 

279 fl. From ai ritln^r on we have 
the speech which Polemon proposes to 



280 '^ouTws ovaio, Xeye, ri irpos yvvaiKa iroi 
'^hfOraaa Kwraireifievye ; 'V/ios yvvoiKa itol 
'^ScHTOfra ;" Kol yap ot)(€0' oJs rrfv Mvppanjv 
'^TT}v' yiirov, ovtok; fioi yivoiff a. ^ovXofjiai. 
'ep^ eXItTrec,^ ot)(fB' ov to pi\y)p iar, ivQaZf. [485] 

286 V^/i.'^c efL aXiT^vvtiv <rv ^ov\a irai^eXws; 
aTTOififfkpei, yvvat; SdXoScr'^ euSi^Xos eX — ^ 

[LacuDa of ca. GT verseB to the first Leipzig fragment.] 
After bis soliloquy and a brief conversation with Soaias, in which their further 
military operations are planned, Polemon and Sosias are joined by Pataecus 
and Babrotonon. 

Sc, 6- SosiAa, Poi-EMON, Pataecus, Habrotonow 

PataecuB is a friend of both parties and is convinced that the quarrel is due to 
a misunderstanding, not to disloyalty on the part of Glycera. He ha.s under- 
stood from the lA'omeu that Glycera has fled because of Folenton's treatment 
of her (v. 30f)). He advisee Potemon to abandon hostile measures and to try 
to win Glycera back by gentler means. 

In introducing his mission Fataecus probably touches upon the value of having 
a friend in time of trouble. The following quotation may be from Polemon's 

OUTCO Tr0$€iv6v ioTlV OfiOTpOTTO^ ^I'XoS. 391 K. 

make to Doris when he sees her.inter- 281, Gtlwo : Polemon may have 

Tupted by the supposed question of beard that Glycera has expressed fear 

Doris in v. 281. of him. Fear is the motive she gave 

280. ofirot imuo : as you hope to be Myrrhina for leaving him, cf. v. 20O. 

suited. Something like ayaedr is to be — «p^, (t^. : he images that Doris 

supplied in thought, cf. Dem. 28. 20 repeats his words with feigned sur- 

(UeTtia) npit T&r trrwr iyaSQr i/ur. prise. 

DVTiiii traai0e mttur. For such formu- 282. kqX y^, >W. : ^es, to a woman, 

lae see on E.47. — T£ = at4 t(, why? /or, etc. 

— mi: adds indefiniteness to the idea 283, Polemon has no certain knowl- 

expressed in the pred., "has she taken edge yet as to where she has gone, as 

refuge with a woman somewhere," his very protestation shows, 

about equivalent to rpAt yumxUJi tito, 284. I|i,' IXivtv : cf. v. 383. — t1 |U- 

cf. Soph, Trach. 304 u Zri) Tfwrou, fii{ I^nP^' ^^ darling. In his bitterness 

Tor' eiaiSoiid at npin niiiir ovTu irrfy/ia Polemon chooses an endearing term. — 

Xwe-ivarrd w<H. iv4dS< : pointing to Myrrhlmi's house. 



wpoBChoxriv a-e koI to aTpaTSnehov. 

MS TTumve- 

286. Avo^tBifHl: will you peri»h/rom 
my aigktf Cf. v. 403, S, 181, E. 808, 
and Aristoph. Eq, 802 o(« it Kipamu 
iwvtStpt!; Nub. 789. 

Fr. 391. voSuvd*: toelconte. — ifA- 
Tpo««t; and therefore BTinpatlietic. 
From tbe irotdH of Patoecus to Pole- 
mon in this connection may come tbe 
two passages from Menander which 
Stobaeus quotes, without mention of 
die plaj, under the topic repl ipitit, 
viz. e30K. oiif ttrtr 6pt9lt, iJi (dim, 
^pliaKOr I riX\' ^ Xiyat trroif joult ilr^fli^ 
rau 0i\au, and 674 (J ml iripiSp dXvut, 
>ii]W<' ^ptOuriiiroi I iprftm tr^KHrerfli ■ 
J^7t 7dp dXo^ioToti KpoTtif I ^r rnTf Ta- 
fiaxoii (MfXiora rif ^pomuFTo Sti. At 
the end of the play (v. SOS) Pataecus 
again warns Polemon againat acting 
itiM\>\j(TpawrTitia\Silr). Consistent in 
tone and thought with the above is f r. 
5B1, which may be from the same con- 
text, T^ txiv Tb ffvifut SiaTtfffifiinf Kaiciij \ 
Xpela'^T laTpoS, ry Si ti/y fiix^r ipilttii ■ \ 
XrpTTjr y&p fvnvt olSt 6epaire6tit \6yoy. 

344 B. It is noticeable that four 
persona are present and participate In 
this scene, as in the final scene of the 
play (TV. 007Cr.). Elsewhere in these 
plays an analysis of the action makes 
it seem probable that more than three 
actors were used to fill the rOlee, but 
only here and in the llnal scene are 
more than three engaged at tlie same 
time. A tew four-actor scenes occur In 
the Old Comedy, e.g. Aristoph. Ran. 
U14ff.,Av. 1679ff.. and there is evi- 
dence of the useof four or more actors 
in many of tbe classical tragedies and 

comedies. There seems to have been 
DO restriction placed upon the poet as 
regards the number of actors he should 
employ, in spite of the persistent tra- 
dition lo the contrary ; see Bees, The 
So-called Rule of Three Actors in the 
Classical Greek Drama. 

The distribution of speakers here 
adopted is based upon the following 
considerations, brieSy stated; Patae- 
cus has the rdle of jnediator; hedeslres 
to break up the siege and have a quiet 
talk with Polemon. To him, therefore, 
are asdgned vv. 346 B. and aw . . . 6,ya 
TV. 363f. Sodas, obviously the speaker 
of vv. 344 f., is eager to continue the 
siege ; be resents the interference of 
Pataecus but has to submit to the au- 
tliority of Polemon. To him, there- 
fore, are given, beddes^Tre*. . . lUWaw 
VT. 348 ft., also w. 351b, 856 f., and 
357 b. The words «5X^7Ki in V. 350 can 
hardly indicate approval of the speech 
of Sosias; they must refer rather to 
the proposal of Pataecus in V. 346. We 
must assume, accordingly, that Pole- 
mon intervenes, speaking vv. 360b, 
361a, and 352. ah-nrl . . . /ftXXw.r v. 
366 f. may appropriately be given to 
Polemon if punctuated as a question, 
V. 368a is assigned to Habrotonon, 
since vv. 359 ff. imply that she has 
taken some part in inducing Sosias to 
withdraw. On vr. S53a and S6Q D., 

344, Imcetv : i.e. from the enemy's 
house, where Glycera and Moschion are. 
— t\ta\: subj. Pataecus, who hascome as 
an intermediary. — xprtf^mr itXi|^4i : 



nATAIEOS {t« Sosias) 
TOt/ras ecuras. ouj^ u^iaii/ei; — <toi XaXw — 

sasiAZ (in 

i^TTOi- OS iretToiK' urws 
kotuXyjs,^ TrpoeiSws irdyra rav^, 6 Suittv^^s, 
360 TqpStv T ifiavTOP €1? TO fieWov ; 

nOAEHllN (to Fata«cus, aside) 

e5 Xeycis- 

iraffBTjTi fioi- 

snsiAS (in a tone of HubmisBion) 
n 8' eoTiw o KcXcuets c/ioi; 

cf, Dem. 19. 200 mil x/")««"'' 'iXl*^"" 

345. It is clear from llie charge of 
Sosias that Pata«cus has made a pro- 
posal to Polemon tliat he shall with- 
draw bis forces from irefore the house ; 
this is the act of "treason." Sosias. 
puffed up wftli his own importance 
and lialf drunk, cuts a ridiculous fig- 
ure. Gnatho in Ter. Eun, 814 also re- 
fers to the manipulus furum as an 

346. iicMtdpM: the tone is concilia- 
tory, my good fellow. The word im- 
plies, perliaps, a certain degree of 
familiarity, but not more tlian is ap- 
propriate on the part of a superior when 
spealting to a drunlten interior. 

348. yi\ Tit: on my word. The 
name of the god is omitt«d, as t)ften 
in the negative formula, e.g. Ariatoph. 
Ran. 1374 ^i rip, .Men. 30S K. od ^d 
TiJB. Wehaveancient testimony (Suid., 

Phot., Eust.) to tbis ellipsis with both 
adverlis, see esp. Philo De spec. legg. 
2. 1. 4 Cohn (Kdrle). The explicit and 
emphatic language of Pataecus shows 
that Sosias is amazed and incredulous 
at the charge oix iyialKU. — Sf. i.e. 

349. 'r&rra raftra; all these contin- 
gencies thai have arisen and the con- 
sequent rcEpousibilities that would 
devolve upon him as tbe lieutenant of 
Polemon . 

350. nipAr, tri,: i.e. keeping him- 
self sober for the emergency. — cS U- 
■ytii : Polemon speaks with approval of 
Pataecus' advice to Sosias. 

351. liLoi : theconst. of «\«(eivwith 
the dat. is rarely found in Attic, viz. 
Tliuc. 8. 38. 4, where it may be due to 
epic influence, and Plat. Rep. 39flA, 
wliere it is thought to represent tbe lan- 
guage of sailors. Itisfouud, however, 
in later prose, and may have been (wed 




hpdS><i ipiOTq,'; ■ vuv iyta 81/ crol y ipSt 
A^poTovov, iiTitrqp/qvov. 

(Turning to Habrotonon) 

nATAIKOS (to PolemoD) 


■ttpSyrov diTOTTtpAfiop tows tc TraiSa; ovs ayei. 

snsiAS (to Pataeciis) 

365 KaKW? StIHKCi; TOV TToXeflOV. (ToPolemon) SlaXlfETCU, 

"^StoK Xa^Seif Kara Kpdro'i. 

here purposely to cbaracterlze Sosiaa; 
but i/U 1b an oas; correction. 

352. If" 6^ ■»£ fi : you shall cer- 
tainly have an aiisioer from me. The 
combination of words is striking and 
indicatee tbat eometbing unexpected 
is to follow. He will give the word of 
command through Habrotonon. 

353 fi. The rOle of Habrotonon in 
this scene was undoubtedly explained 
at the time of ber entrance and by ber 
conduct at that time, but from the 
scanty indications which a 
it is difGcult to make out. It 
clear, however, from the mam 
which Polemon addresses her i 
350 a., tbat she is not 
we might assume on the analogy of 
her namesake in the Epitrepontes ; it 
is equally cle&r, moreover, that Pole- 
mon expected her to exercise some in- 
fluence upon Soslas. It is possible that 
she has strolled upon the scene and has 
been engaged in a flirtation with the 
tipsy Sosiaa. 

353. h-io^iivov: give the signal 
or command. The vb. is used in this 
meaning of the trumpeter, who com- 

the commander's signal, of 
the deity, who gives a sign or omen, or " 
of persons or inanimate objects, which 
give indications or symptoms of some 
sort. Poiemon's reason for appealing 
to Habrotonon is apparently that given 
below, " I thought you would accom- 
plish something." Habrotonon prob- 
ably complies by making appropriate 
gestures to Sosias. The vb. occurs in 
Men. 601 and 1011 K.—Oirm: into Fole- 
mon'shouse. PataecuB interrupts, wish- 
ing to make sure that he and Polemon 
are left alone. — ravravC : Sosias. 

354. iraESat : Uie peltasCs of v. 272. 

355. SuXArro,!,: he' »/or disbanding. 
Thevb. is used both of "disbanding" 
an army and of "making up" a quar- 
rel. Since the preceding command is 
to withdraw the army, the former inter- 
pretation is to be preferred, Cf. Ter. 
Eun.8Wiam dimitto exercitum? 
Sosias protests against disbanding, 
when the right procedure would be to 
capture by assault the enemy's strong- 
hold. The obj. of \aPftr is readily un- 
derstood ; cf. the words of Sosiaa in 
w. 268ff. 


6 naroiKos, c'f oXXmtii' ; 



ovTotrC fLc yap. 

OVK eirff 7jy€fLQn'. e», qaU. y, p. 13 

ABPOTONON (coalinglj) 

vpos Tail' uiSiv, ttPvponr , a/niku. 

snsiAS ^ ^ 


Exit Sowas into the houfie, followed b; his army. 


^fiifv <re iroLijo'av ti ■ Kai yo-p, A^porovov, 
a© e^ft'i Ti TTpos TioKiopKtav <rv ■j^pi^frip.ov, 

Svf curai t' ava^aiveiv, ireptKad^adai,, — iroi (rrpi^a, [7S] 
XatKcurrpi*; jjo^w^ijs; p.i\e.(. tovtiov tL troi ; 

HabroloDon, offended, departs. 

356 f. aimri, uri.: what, is U tkU 
man, Pataeoit, that's proving the deaUt 
ofmef Tlie suggestion of course ia that 
it's Sosias iiimself. The vb, eonveys 
the double idea of ruining one's cause 
and boring one to death. For the lat- 
ter cf , Aristoph. Pac. 310 ifo^eiTi^', ut- 
8))(I, fl /il] T^i poiji dnjireTt. 

357. t{4Uwr>* : -i^. In E. 220. — 
oiK Ia4' J|Yt|iAir : and should therefore 
not give orders, as he has presumed to 
do. i^Te^iip glances at tlie profession of 
Folemon; it is the technical term for 
captain of mercenaries. 

' 358. S.«p*Hrt : ef. E. 229. We may 
assume that Habrotonon speaks these 
words kindly, and not rouglilj, to the 
dninkenman. Tiiough Sosias had been 
sulky to Polemon, he yields at once to 
Habrotonon. Iftheeommandisspoken 
by Polemon, it is peremptory and final. 

359 ft. These vv. are maoifestl; 

spoken by the speaker of v. 353 a, and, 
since Pataecus speaks vv. 363 ff., they 
must be given lo either Folemon or 
Sosias. But Sosias is just quitting tbe 
scene ; the charms of Habrotonon have 
proved more effective with him tlian 
the advice of Pataecus. It is not likely 
tliat he would insult her. Both pas- 
sages, however, suit PolemoiTs mood. 
The idea of using Habrotonon to get 
rid of Sosias occurs to him in v. 363, 
and he now finds his judgment con- 
firmed (y^iT''" irai4ir«vTi). His taunts 
at the poor girl are in bad taste, but 
irritability characterizes his present 
mood ; cf. the following scene. 

361. The siege terms are used with - 
double meanings.—iirapalvuiricf.Men. 

5'12 K. M ,->,liia>s<! rpi^ tm^oi iraPalrwr. 
— mputnBtiriak: cf. Herod. 5. 120 6 





el fi€v Tt TOiovT ^v, Yio\4fi.<i}V, otov <}}aT€ 

vfieii, TO ■yeyocos, ical ya/ter^c yvvaiKO. aov- 


c'-yw yafierrfj' vevofiiKa twutt^v. 

Tis ecr^' o Sous ; 


Yipf(7K€q avr^ rci^a'^Tews, »t)i' S' ovk4ti. 

arparit oirou, ■■4Xi» irepnoTij^iwi. Tbe 
rough 3.Dd inaulting language ia calcu- 
lated to drive Habrotonon a,wa;. She 
was probably turning to go with Sosias. 
364. i^lt: those on I/our side. We 
can Bee that Polemon has been giving 
Palaecua his version of tlie affair. At 
the present time Pataecus must be- 
lieve that Glycera has compromised 
herself with Moschion, but urges lite 
argument that, since she is not legally 
Polemoii's wife, Polemon can neither 
force her to return to him nor take 
summary vengeance upon Moschion 
as foix^- 

366. Just as Clinia in Ter. Heaut. 
104 regarded Antiphila as amlcam 

367. i Soit : the person wlio gave 
the brideaway, cf. Poseid. 20. 20 K. 6 Si- 
ioitliul>ar^t,irtiliati)ti\aiifiii'ai: The 
icipiot alone could legally bestow a girl 

in marriage. Since Glycera gave hei^ 
self away, neither party was bound 
lo the union, a fact which the old 
woman clearly recognized (v. 24 ^paar 
oiSir). There is no real contradiction 
between Polemon's statement and that 
of Agnoia in v. 10. Cf. the question 
which Micio puts to Aeschinus in Ter. 
Ad.OTOquie deapondit? quis de- 
dit? . . . auctor {xipan) his rebus 
quis est? — the questions implying a 
doubt as to the legality of Pamphlla's 
connection with him. 

The knowledge which Pataecua here 
incidentally acquires about the antece- 
dents of Glycera plays apart in the fur- 
therdevelopmentof the plot. Obviously 
a girl who had no legal guardian (v. 
374) was of doubtful parentage. 

cf. Aristoph. Thesm. 44» rtua nir air 


3T0 avT^. 


I Kara rpoirov <rov j(p<nfievov 

Ti <pps ; ov Kara rpoirov ; tovtl fie to)v 


tout' oIS* CLKpifiSt^, tJs o ^cv la/cl jroeis 
av6Tr\y}icr6v iari. vol (ftepei ya-p, -q nVa 
a^fUf ; caiT^s cot' eKeCvj] Kvpia ■ Lp. 

376 \oiiTov TO ireCOeiv rt^ KaK<i^ SLOKeifiev^ 
ipwvri T ioTiv. 

6 8c Bi.e<j>dapKa>i; e/iov 
airoiTos aur^v ou« dSiKEi ft'; 


(uctt' ey^aXeti' 
dSiKEi <r' Cfceivos, di- itot' cX^tjs ei? Xoyovs ■ 

369. «t sarA Tp6ini» : in uiueemfj/ 

370. PoIemoQ is hurt that FatAscus 
should renuDd him of his disgraceful 
act of violence. — Note that the v. ends 
with the art., as also, apparently, v, 172. 

373. AirdirXT|icTDv : Crazy, cf . Dem. 
34. Id /lit y^ ulttrQi fu ovriai &irinr\TiKTQr 
eJm nal rarTt\a% luurdiitmr, id, 21. 143 
o6x ovTvt ttfjL Aippufv o06 rtTrirXTnTof iyii^ 
E. 844. — ^p<i : the vb, suggests a laclc 
of purpose or volition on the part of 
the subject, cf . the admonition of Soc- 
rates in I'lat. Cleit. 407 a toi •pipeaBt, 
JSriporoi, and (ptpiianii in E. 804. 

374. &{itv : sup piemen tar; partic. 

376. ipAvrt T( ; makes explicit the 

preceding partic, lAot is, tAe (unhappy) 
lover.— tu^tnpKAt: Menatid erases also 
the second perf. Suififftpiit (fr. 3 K.), 
which Attic writers prefer for the 
trans, meaning, though the first perf. 
is found occasionally. Euripides in the 
Medea uses the first perf. in v. 220, the 
second in v, 84D, both transitively. 

377. iirorrot : see on vv. S7, 62, 
240. — Hm, tri.: accompanied by an 
affirmative gesture. Inproseweshould 
have iyia\cit pit to indicate the limi- 
tation; cf. V. 868. 

379. kK^tiLm: Bc. a-h-^, take her 
from him by fi/rce, cf. the pass, in 
Soph. Phil. 1128 u rifor^iXof, i ipCkur 

admits of- 



3S0 Tifiatpiat' yap TdSucqfj,', eyK\T)fi,a Si. 

OV&' Spa vvv - 

ovS' apa vvv. 

OVK out o n 
Xeyw, fia tr)v ATj/itjT/Jo, tt\t)v attdy^ofiai. 
VKvMpa p.€ KaraXcXoiTTe, KaTaXeXoiTre /xe 
rXuKc'pa, IXaraifc'. dXX' etiTE/) ovt(i> o"oi SoKet 
5 irpamiv, — (tvvtj$j]<; ^<ida yap Kai iroXXaKis 
XeXaXijKas avr^, — wporepov i\$aa' SioXeyou* 
■7Tp€<r0eviTov, iKerevtu o-c. 

op a?, iroeii'. 
380. npgplav : private iienj/eaTiee. 
— IyicXi||ui: a legal comploin/, made 
before witnesses, preliminary to a suit, 
which in this case would be a 7(w^i| 
/uHXf^'^' against Hoschion. In Attic 
law Ttiuapla was permitted in such a, 
case, though probably only when the 
ofiender was caught in the act. A law 
quoted in Dem. 23. 63 (cited by KSrte) 
gives the cases in which one was per- 
mitted to kill without being liable to 
prosecution for murder. One of them 

is iir T(i (lffoitT((»ii . . . Iri i-uXXamp iir 
Ar tir i\tv9ipoa rawlr txil- Though the 
AtUc law waa not operative in Poie- 
mon's case — for he m a Corinthian and 
the action of the play is laid in Corinth 
—yet the law of Corinth was probably 
eesenljaily the same as that of Athena. 

E (starts to go) 


381. oM'opa vfiv: and may I then 
notnom—f Hewasabont toaskfitffTl 
luii Ti/uiip^irSiu airir: when Pataecus 
interrupted him by repeating his words 
in a tone of positive assertion, apa is 
for ipa metri causa, as often in the 
poets ; see Sachtschal De com. Gr. 
aerm. metro accom., p. 10. 

382. v\1iv:ci.E.2aQ.—i^-^^ax\ 
cf. V. 857. 

385, ifrtv,: as neit-ioor neighbor 
of Glycera Pataecus bad become well 
acquainted with her during Polemon's 
absence. This he has doubtless ex- 
plained to Polemon in the early part 
of the scene. 

388. ipf«; cf. iJtdpfiT. 100. Ashe 
says this he turns to go, but Polemon 
detains him. ISoi is more often used to 
indicate compliance with a request. 



nOAEHOK (det^na bim) 
Sufotrot Se Sijiravdev keyeiv, 

naTotfce ; 


"^ nOAEHQIt 

aXXa lyrfv, narouce, Set. 
390 avrrf artv -^ (Ttanjpia roG wpayfiaTO';- 

cytS yap €1 ti jnonor ^Suoj^* oXms — [•**] 

€1 fiT) SiareXw irmrra <lnkoTtfWvfi.a'o^ — B*,qo«.y,p.i4 

TOi* KoiTfiov aiiTTJi el deatpijtrtui — 


$€(Sp7)<rov, JldraiKc, wpo'i detov 
39B fiaWov fjL eXei^(rci9- 

HATAIKOZ (aside) 
tS IlckrctSoi'. 


ScSp' ti^i ■ 
ivBvfia$' oV, Ota 8c <{>aiv€&' rfviK &v [MO] 

389. |urp(*t : cf. E. 10 ittTplif yt politely ; but PolemoD nil! not let him 
. . . ^Topt. off. For the polite phraae of refusal 

390. Cf. E. 201. cf. Anliph. 166 K. poA« . . . rtntr; — 
391 fr. Folemon is so agitated, in caXOi Ixa not, Theocr. 15. 3 (/tfiaXt lol 

arging hie merits as a liusband before -rorkpanr. — Ix" it<iXWrii, Aristoph. 
hia ambassador, that he cannot com- Ran. 508 kJXWt', IratrO, Hot. Ep. 1. 

7. 16 quantum vie tollf 

392. v&vra ^oTi|u>0|uvot : in all nigne. 

ttinffgzeaioua towardher,cf.Xen. Oec. 396, irSifiaTa: elsewhere only in 

4. 24 (W fp yi Ti itii\aTiiio6iitn>t. late writers. — olo Si ^(nrcu ; Pole- 

393. As an illustration of bis de- men's tboughts pass from Glycera's 
voCion to Glycera Polemon thinks of ftneiy toberperaon. The poignancy of 
the finery be has given hsr. — koXAs his grief seelis to And expresaion in the 
Ixn: Pataecus does not care to inspect representation to his friend of the 
Glycera'e wardrobe and tries todecline charms of the woman he baelost 



Xa;8}7 Ti TOVToiv ov yap eopoKen; urcu?. 

' ' nOAEMON 

(cai yap to p.^ftBo^ Z-^tiovBtv ^c 
d^LOP t8elv, aXXa ti ^ejpu tn)i' et; fieirov 
400 TO neyido^, efifip6vTy)T0^, vwep aWotv Xak^v ■ 
IIATAIKOS (leaasuringly) 
^a Tov A", ov&ev. 

iSeiv j3aSt£e Sevpo. 

oil yap ; dXXa Set -ye o-« 


itapay , €i.(r€p^op,ai. 
Polemon leads the nay into his house, Patoecus toilowing. Moschion appears at 
the door of the house of Pataecus. He looks about anxiously for the enemy. 
When he sees Polemon entering the other house with Pataecus, and none of 
the army present, he comes out of the house, reassured. 

397. Xdfti r jttits on, a proper aor. 
of Ix'ir, which is common in the sense 
of"near." dnXo^fifissimiiariy used, 
e.g. inPlutarchandLiician. — hp&Ktit: 
iwp-, the reading of C and o( L second 
hand, wouid give an undesirabie ana- 
paest beginning with ydp. Some schol- 
ars regaid iepdKttr (-ni) as the correct 
Attic spelling of the pIpE., and the 
short vowel in the pf. is in fact required 
by the meter in many passBges. 

398. «al ydp, KTi. : why, just the 
iiMgjiificeuce of them too*, I dare tay, 
etc. rb ft^cAii and ri /leydXriat were 
employed by writers on aesthetics in 
the meaning of "grandeur," "maj- 
esty," "sublimity," e.g. of style hy 
Lon^nuB 12.4. Cf. Acta 2.11 t4 ,cr,xi- 
X«a Tdi! 0«u and in Byzantine Greek ri 
liiyfd&t aou "your Majesty.'" 

399. ^^, KT*.: bring up as a auti- 

i. 97 *rii Si yrJiiaiw . ..i% ^«n *^p«. 

400. i|l.^p6vT•t'm: 8C. *7.i, Koiter- 
6rainei(,lit. lAuRiiersb-ucifc, attonitus, 
cf. S. 199. — ^nif = ttfl, a usage com- 
mon in the orators and occasional In 
other writers, cf. Pet. fr. 2, p. 94, Men. 
521 K. Wkp fiir otnv ituSi Ypv, rirtf^, 
\iyt.--6Xki>v: iniUferent things. This 
meaning developed naturally out of the 
usual meaning, cf, Eur. I.A. 1136 tit 
S\\' iparu, tat ai nil \iy' AXXo /m. 

401. »W* : not at all, sc. d tuffpi^ 

402. The fact that Polemon insists 

BO persistently that Pataecus shall see 
Glycera's finery raises the suspicion 
that the poet has a lai^r motive than 
merely to make Polemon ridiculous. 
See the explanation at the beginning 
of the third act. 



Sc. 1. MoscHioir 

(To Polemon and PataecuB as the; disappear into ttie other house) 
ovK (UnfyBepeladt darrov vfielt iKvo^tov ; 
Xoy^as €)(ovTi% eKiTfirr}8r}KaiTC ^oi. End o[ Lp. rfi 

(Again looking about him) 
406 OVK iv BwawTo S' i^e\eZv ceomac 

j(e\i86vtov, otot trdpaa , 61 fiaaKuvoi. I120] 

"aXXa fevovs", <^^o"', "eI;^oi'." eicrl 8' 01 feVoi 

Plioen. 1S82 (Eteocles and Polyneicee) 
jiaaot Si X47X"", but is quoted from 110 
Itnown passage. Uy^l '^ distinctively 
tragic and is used by the comic poets 
only for pompous effect, an Arislopli. 
Ran. 1016 (Aeschylus speaks) dXXi rri- 
orTBt Sipv tal \iyxai (ol XevcaXi^Diit r/>u- 

405. Ct. Luc Dial, meretr. 9. 5, 
where the successful rival says to Pole- 
mon «tt PptpaXXliM ra&ta, w lutBo^Afit, 
illjit X/7(tt Kill ti«piM\iTTji; ri yifi iiX«- 
TpuirariiwitTi dr^KTajvi fl rikciionlSti ; 

106. ci finsavti: IM tctirvD knave*. 

The word originally implied envious 
and malicious action, esp. the casting 
of the evil eye. A trace of this mean- 
ing may poerablj be felt here, since 
Moschion, thinking himself the fortu- 
nate lover, attributes <t>6irot to Pole- 
mon. Cf. ArisU>ph.Eq. 103, where one 
of the slaves of Demos says of the 
Paphlagonian iwlraaTu \ii(ai Sinui- 

Tpai h |%tffirant. 

407, ffvoui: mercenary Vrotypi. So- 
aiaa ia a ^ivat v. 241, — 4^'- Davus. 
We are to suppose that when Davus 
folloned Moschion into the house (v. 
272, cf . V, 419) he reported the arrival 
of theenemj, magnifying, of course, the 

403 S. MoBchlon was sent into the 
house by Davus at v. 232 to wait for a 
fen days until Glycera should languish 
forhim. Whatseemstohimanendless 
time has elapsed, duHng which be has 
been afraid either to leave the house, 
invested aa it waa by the "army" 
under the command of Soeias, or to 
go into the women's apartments to 
visit Glycera, in view of bis mother's 
apparently hostile attitude (vv. 199 ff.) 
toward hia attentions to Glycera and 
of the reported objections of Glycera 
herself (vv. 223 0.). At length, when 
he can stand the suspense no longer, 
he comes forth from the bouse, taking 
paiDS to avoid the enemy. 

403. (to^Atpttrfc; aifS, in toiCA you, 
aiul tAc denii tote ^ou.' Moechion re- 
peats the de- of the last word of Patae- 
cus, fiaipxo/iai. This compound occurs 
in 8. 372 rlffipMp^ei, but not elsewhere 
in this sense; cf. dro^Jpoi; in S. 161 
and see on v. 286. The compound in- 
rirait In E. 674 ia also invented for 
the occasion. 

404. Betlertoeipresshiscontempt 
(simulated, however) for the forces of 
the enemy, Moschion adopts the mock- 
tragic style. The verse suggests Eur. 


01 TTepl^orfTOL — (CfttcLing sight of Sosiaa) 

iroXXwi' yeyovoToiV ddXimv Kara, toi* ')(^p6vov 
410 Toc vvv, — iftopa yap yeyove tovtov vvv koK^ 
iv ana<Ti rots 'EXXij^i St* o Tt S17 irore — 
oiSeva vofLi^o) ruf TtMrovrtof a^Xiof 
avdptaiTov oiTws ws ifiavTOv $^c eyw. 
6>s yap Taj^uTT el<rij\0ov, ov&ev <uv ati 
416 euud' eirovavv, ov^k -npo^ t^c p,7}T€pa 
et(r^\$ov, oi rStv iv&op eKoXeo"* ov8eva 
irpos e/iai>7oc, aXX' ei? oIkoi' cXdtiii' €iciro8w' 
et^aw^a KaTeKtip.'rjv <rw€OTijK(i>s irdw. 

872 K. 

formidable character of the "arm;." 
— ttxov: Polemon and his party. 

408. Sosias and his troops were 
sent into the bouse of Polemon in v. 
858. But, since Soalas is here pointed 
to aa present, we nmat Buppoee that he 
baa come out again. He is probabl; 
l;ing in a dninken stupor in the portico 
(v. 346), or skulking In tbe distance. — 
A: according to an old proverb fr. 
com. adesp. 679 K. eft irip, aiStlt irip. 

409 B. An obscure reference to tbe 
troubled stale of affairs in Greece. See 
p. 145 and on v. 6. Euripides begins 
his diatribe against athletes in a simi- 
lar way' (fr. 282N.), •ata>- 7ip i'^"' 

iaipU»r KaB' 'E\MSa, aitiw udmSt /trnr 
iSX^Qr yimvt. 

410. ^p&; crop, cf. Dem. IS.eirapil 
yip ToTi'EXXitiriv, 06 rurlr dXXl ircurir 

McKi ixfpir avriffri ytriaSai, Aeschin. 
8. 334. — TOltTou: i.e. rwr iexlur con- 
sidered as a product. 

411, Si' < Ti 64) mn ; whatever the 
reason may be. 

412 ft. The order of words is nicely 

calculated to give the desired emphasis. 
— otS^va tA* roiro^Ki- : niytoiie<^them 
all. — hf&: tacked on at the end, has 
about the emphasis of " in m^ opinion." 

414. <[r1)Xecv: V. 232. 

415. IitqIouv: on tlie spelling see 
notes on II. 1 and v. 176. 

416. (tr1|X0ov: i.e. into the part 
of the house reserved for the women, 
the 7«nuiiwrtr», cf. Men. 519 K. rSr 
S tit 7Uinu:wvrT(i> (latir^ Sraw ltd rapi- 

417. otNOv: the large ci 
ing room or perhaps the chamber re- 
served for the men, dtSpJirOT irlpunTU. 
olwt, except ill idiomatic prepositional 
phrases (e.g. .ari t4p ofnov), usually 
means "room" in classical Attic prose 
and in comedy, cf. Phryn. 06K. iwri- 
tXirot ofjcor tf¥, etr ivHdK^iPoj Irtpot ofifoi, 
"house" only in lyric and tragic poetry. 

418. mnrniK^irdrv: apparently 
quite composed, in good order, cf. Xen. 
Auab. 6. 6. 30 ixd Si etS» al 'EW^ira 
ri Tt ♦opwiiMJlui Ixnitiii (ri avrnrr^iiit, 
ibid. 1. 6. 26 ovtc yip IrTixir ourt Tt\- 
raiTTuAr In iyi/ ffvMCTiftit KaTiXafiiir, 



Tov Aaoi' cl(riTdfi,v(o he STjXiotrovff' ori 
420 ijKO}, Toa-ovTov auTo, TT/aos T^p ixTjrepa. 

OJ^TO; fliv oZl>, fllKpOV Tl t^pOVTUTO.!; €p,OV, [13S] 

apurrov aurots KaraXa^wv irapaKeip-evotf, 
iy€p,i^€v avrov. ev Se tovt^ t^ XP^^V 
KaTaK€Lp.€voi Trpos ifiavToi' ikeyov "avruca 
420 TTpOfTeufiv ij inJTTfp'^ difayyekwird ^ot 

irapa ■nj<; ipatp.evq'; d<f>' ofs ov ifnftrC ^ot [140] 

etS raurov i\9tiv." avro^ ip.€\iftav \6yov — 
[Lacuna of ca. 157 verees to K^] 
Moscbion probably goes od to tell of a, confidential talk between Glycera and 
My rrhinBi which he has overheard. He is convinced that h\a hopes are iliu- 
Bory and realizes that he has been duped by Davus. He has heard also things 
which arouse his curiosity regarding Qlycera (v. 665), but not enough to re- 
veal the facta in full. When Pataecus comes out of Polemon's house, Mos- 
chion conceals himself from view. He Is present, but unobserved by tbe 
othen, througliout the following scenes. 

Sc. 2. MoscHioN (in hiding), Pataecus 

Sc, 3. MOSCHTON (in hiding), PaTAECUS, GlyCERA 

While inspecting the watdrobe of Glycera in Polemon's house, Pataecus seems 
to Lave noticed something among lier belongings that aroused in bim a sus- 
picion as to her identity. Therefore, when he summons her from the house, 
he has three objects in view : the first, to secure an explanation of her con- 
duct with Moscbion; the second, tu dischai^ bis mission of reconciling lier 

Dem. 8. 11 i /lin yip tx"' i''»M" '"t- that bis motlier was intervening on )iis 
ar^tmat id wepl ainir, and the noun bebalf, VV. \U, 188. 

ov). The opposite 426. 44>'ott a* . . . IMtW: the vb. 

is ^feffTiiiciii diatraught, cf . i^iirriiKa S. ^ir( (subj. Glycera) i 

67, 418, ruffToifii E. 678. In a play of changes the opt. to the inf. Without 

the Old Comedy we should suspect ^ijirl the clause would be <^'(iIi«»JXA>i. 

paronomasia, -ttrvKiLt. The (r of the opt. clause is of course re- 

419, tWwifunt: see on tlai)\etit tained when the opt. becomes the inf. 
in V. 418, — iwi ; governed by rii ■toAtii'. 

420. aMi = p&nr, only that. 427. tU Ta4T*» : cf . v. 690. —iyAI- 
422. ifimr: cf. v. 187. t«v: just as he had rehearsed in tv. 
425. Davus had led him to believe ISl fl. how he should act. Cf . E. 201. 




with Polemon; the third, to discover who she really is. He finds her un- 
willing to return to Polemon (vv, 590, 625, 630, cf. 904). She assurea Pfttae- 
cuB, however, that her relations with Moachlon have been innocent, though 
she admits that she has put herself in a false position with him. 


S86 '^TOf irarepa koi rrfv firfTep' avrov, ffpa^e fiol,^ ""p'if is* 
iva fjLe Xa;8^ yvvoLKa, f 

-ov, (TKOjrciSj 

X /ie yap jrat^ 
' fjLovov'fievrjv' ov rovd", kraXpav 8' Iva, p.' exjg 
cIt' oil Xa^etv tovtovs av €inrti/8ov, raXav, 
690 aiTOS T CKeivo^ ; dX.X' ira/i^oi; eis tovto pc 

585 ff. Pataecw has probably asked 
Glycera to defend herself against Pole- 
mon's charge of unfaithfulness. Was 
her motive In acceptiDgMyrrhina'shoB- 
pitalit; really fear of Polemon, aa ahe 
had alleged, or the desire to be near 
MoschioD? If Ihe former, be might in- 
duce her to return to Polemon. Glycera 
is now showing that her conduct will 
not bear the interpretation that has 
been put upon it. She employs the 
argument from probability throughout, 
— riv va-r^pa sal t^v |H|Tjpa ; though 
she is defending herself before Patae- 
cus ahe refers to him and Myrrhina 
in the third person (vv. 580, 601) pre- 
cisely as if she were addressing a court. 
The thought seems to be : Could I have 
taken refitge here, in order to he Moa- 
cAion's niUtrcfs, loiikoui his father't 
and hia mother's knowleiigef 

586. oi, ari,: const, with koto^u- 
Taua-a. — a-iarw^: y<ni obteroe. On A|>$t, 
Itatdirai, and similar parenthetical ex- 
pressions see Kock on Aristoph. Nub. 


587. Kar& p4 ; tn accordance with 
myalatum. See on H. ID and cf. S. 180. 
— «dn : viterty, modifies the following 

partic, cf. Xenarcb. 7K. ^f ni Stotaxr 

588. (uvovpiviir : t^ vtUrly alone 
in the ioorld as I ioa«. Having no par- 
ents and no dowry she could not hope 
for a legal marriage, much leas for one 
above her social position. — oi toOto; 
sc. 1)r, that uias impossible. The tta- 
clauses summarize the charge which 

she Is refuting, viz. irravBa iiaT^^V7Ei, 

oti r» « \d^j, 7t««a, iW rH y txv 

589. (ha: in that case, i.e. if I 
had consented to be bis mistress. — \a- 
Sitr : in fact she had made no attempt 
at coucealment. — Toirovt: Pataecus, 
Myrrhina, and the members of their 
household. We feel that the appeal Is 
addressed to the spectators as well as 
to the persons on the scene. 

590. ImtvDt: Moschion. ri connects 
the two subjects, as if i-r<i had pre- 
ceded. The second clause ia brought 
in as an afterthought ; Mosclilon's con- 
duct, she pretends, also bears out her 
argument. Had there been an intrigue 
between them he would have been as 
anxious as she that the family should 



Tftl irarpl KartaTrftr, eiXofirfv 8' ovrtus iy^ 
a.^p6via% ej(tiv, €)(dpov t€ trpa/rrav irpayfi.d fiot, 



Set^tu; aXij^ws opt'- iyat'^fiei' weCBofjuax.^ 


not siiBpect it. Tlirough her desire to 
shield her brother, Glycera is dia- 
iDgenuous with Pataecus. — WafM : 
boldly: cf. E. 811. — (h rairi: ilUo 
his lather's presence, cf. v. 427. — |m: 
for iiunrr6r. The reflexive force is 
weak, since the phrase lartirTtiird /it 

about= iJXftic. Cf. KllhnerJ3ertli §451. 

5dl. r^varpl: i.e. Pataecus him- 
self. — (IXdiiii* Si : the boms of the di- 
lemma which presented itself to lier 
were (1) her fear of Polemon, which 
made It impossible for her to remain 
in his house, and (2) the certaint; that 
if she accepted Myrrhina'S offer of hos- 
pitality her motive would be miauiider- 
s(oo<l. Of the two evils she chose the 
latter, hut with full knowledge of the 
possible consequences. 

592. lx$piv: cf. Soph. Phil. 476 
ToTiri ytrnUourl ra ri t' alaxp^' ixOptr. 

594. l{aX((^iM«: cf. Eur. Hec. 51)0 
ri fitr aiir . . . vidos oiK av dvnal/jLify 
^XcffiurSai ^fwvii, and for tlie same 

figure Aesch. From. 76S ^r iyypd^ov vi 

ItrliiaiiTit SAtoii ipfitpur. 

595. Ka\ ri : Glycera reproaches 
Pataecus, who has known her long 

(avriffT^, v. 385). 

596. TiHaiTi|v : i.e. lUHxt^pmr. 

597. Tbe8ameoalhlnHen.848K., 
which is a Feuiniscence of Ariatoph. 
Eq.isno.— &SiKa; Polemon's accusation. 

598. E<(£ui: for the opt. of en- 
treaty see Kiihner-Gerth 5 385. 5. Ob- 
jection has been raised to the aor. opL 
ending -a« in Attic (van Leeuwen on 
Aristoph. Ptut. 1035), but it seems too 
well authenticated to displace ; sec 
verb-tlat iu Kuhner-Blass. — mlBotiu: 
cf . Aristoph. Plut. 251 ir iyii *iXa jcd- 
Wra /«t4 ai, — rilBo/iiu, 

699, jL^tSi |i.iiS)v ^TToy : go back to 
htm just the lame. Ariim is used in 
precisely this meaning in v. H60, where 
Doris reports to Polemon : «t ^ijn m, 
irturii ui ai. — (d &XXat, «t^. : Glyce- 
ra's resolution seems unalterable, cf. 




Ei; aXXa; Kopas 
600 vfipi^ero} TO Xoiirov. 


yiyav^ to %^i.vqv. 


avK e<T0' opav depaTTtUPav"^ aBXiwrepav^ 

ep.ov — 

[Lacuna of 16 verses to Ki] 

Gljcera seems to have declared tu Pataecus that she is free born and also to have 
asked him to examine the pmofa of her origin for himself, that he may as- 
sist her to establish her legal independence of Polemon. A single word 
quoted from this play may belong here ; 

diroScZftU 392 K. 

When the t«zt begins again Glycera is explaining to Pataecus the nature of the 
objects, contained in the chest, which she ha,s asked him to examine. 

. \a , K', qoBt. 3, p, 3, 1. 17 

600. Dix^PpumKHS: Pataecussug- it; which he feels he has over her per- 
geets that Polemon's act was not un- son. — Sip&«ai*a* r of. Teph. 4 K. yffy 
pardonable, since it was committed i' wartpil Btpitaa tx" "l^^'iliiiiit. — 
f<'dp7i}i>, not wantonly. AOXkur^pav ; cf . Eur. H el. 604 tIt V^v 

601. Lvivtor tvpa{« : cf . Eur. I.A. iyivtr' im^irtpa, Suppl. 1076 oin to 
1105 Arbaui irpda^wr. rir ttpMT i\yoy ABXiJiTtiHr. 

602. Glyceraisnowovercomebythe Fr. 392. In the rhetorical lexicon 
recollection of her wrongs and suffer- Bekk.Anec.427. 23 wefinddiroBeifni, oi 
ings. The knowledge, which she has rapaScifai i "3^ui f iwodtiioc toGth rg 
all along possessed, that she is of free yvtaifl" xal UtpnuipoiUrn M/yayipos. 
birth, increasesher indignation against The quotation from the Periceiromene 
Polemon. The tliouglit probably oc- seems to have fallen out, biit some 
curs to her that, by establishing the form of the vb. diriiSti(at, which is aC- 
f&ct of her free birth, she will be able tested b; the lexicon, came from this 
the more easily to shake oS the author- play. 



620 Tovfiov iraTpo^ Kal furp-po^, iiciKeva-ev S' ex^tv' 
ael Trap' ifiavT^ ravra Kat, n^p^v. 

^ovkei KOfiuTatrdai. tovt; "^direyvioKa^ trv yap'' 
Ko/itSg Tov avSpoiVOv ; ri /SovXet, ^ikTart} ; 

Sta <Tov yf-viuBta tovto fiot. Tipa)(6"qiT€Tai ; 
s TOVTo'^ yt yi\oLov ■ oiKiC vnkp iravrcav ixpV^ 


ey^Sa rap! a.pi<r$*. 
DATAIEOZ (reluctantly yielding) 

620. Cf. Plaut Rud. 389 cistu- 
lam . . . quam habebat (Palaestra) 
ubique habebat qui suos paren- 
tes noscere poaset. Gljcera refers 
to the axAt^nra and other memorials 
of her infancy which the old woman 
had given her (v. 15). 

622. KO|i((r<ureai raftra: to have 
them brought, i.e. from the house, cf. 
V. 683. Glycera liad doubtless already 
used this Tb., so that the meaning of 
the mid. voice here v»3 clear. For this 
meaning cf. Thuc. 4. SB. i riiiif/arttt 
Toil Hi[/jin>i ittKBtiiaanrii. — raOra ; the 
tokens, nhich she seems to have kept 
in a casket, cf. v. 633. Probably it 
was to fetch this casket that Doris 
was sent to Polemon's house after the 
flight (V. 81). — Air*^iiKa», itT-;.: wliat, 
have you giventhefdlow (Polemon) up 
absolutely f iroytyniatur means "to 

give up as hopeless," "lo despair of," 
used of a. thing or of a person, ef. Dem. 
6. 16 otn-' »r (I wBr intylyni^nr Biiffalovt. 
Thepartic. acquires the meaning "des- 
perate," "atiandoned," as applied to 
character, e.g. Herodian 1. 16. 4 ^atrir 
iriSitiTa t'^Htiii^tui tcaX Awtynmrftipou 
iiiepiiiroi% mrJuKiwai. 

623. t( paJiXii : what is your mo~ 

624. tti. o-aS, uri.: bt my agent in 
thU matter. She probably refers to her 
intontion of breaking off relations with 

625. ^xpfp'^^a,lvl■.l/ououghtlohave 
yielded, i.e. to my desires in the mat- 
ter, expressed in v. 590 and probably 

626. ^nU, KTf.: cf. Plaut. Tiln. 
636 satis in rem quae sint meam 
ego conspicio mihi. — ajrratt Ixnt; 



"^Tis T&v 0lpaiTCUvmp olSe raw^ oirou *OTt ffoi; [iBO] 

KaXetrarcu r^f Atti^iSa 

dXX. oyxQJ9, rXufcepa, wpos twv Beav, 
630 "^SiaXXayrj^^' €^' ofs XdyoVs vuf i Xcyiu. 

Enter Doris from the house, 

Sc. 4, MOSCHIOH (in hiding), Pataecus, Glyceka, Dokib 

'jSouXei Ti )(py}fi,' ; ifiol key',^^ KeKTyjfieinj. 

MOSXIUN. (aside) 
"^rdxa 8' euro/x'^ ofoy to kukov. 


i^ep€yK€ fi.ot [150] 

"^rifv kuttCS^' e^o}, ^capC, Trjv to, TroiKiXa 
'^^oi'o'ac. ottr^as, v^ At', — tJv Se'StuKa croi 
636 TTjpfif. Ti a\vti<;, adXia ; Exit Doris into the house. 

Utkiatheway j)Oa feel about it f There scene of the play; see on w. 646 ff,, 

is disapproval, but also acquiescence, 1KI7. 

in the question. 633. Cf. Ter. Eun. 763 abi tu, 

629 f. Pataecus malces alaatappeal cistellam, Pythias, domo ecfer 

onbehalfof Polemon. Wedonotlinow cum monumentis. — t& «ouilXa: 

what promises he has made on behalf embroidered garments, as often, cf . 

of Polemon — probably a pledge of Theocr. 15.78T4»'ou:(XoT/Mro»Mpijffo>', 

good conduct. Philem. 76K. l^Arta roufx' tl X^t rit 

632. <i:<ra|iu;cf.Arlstoph.Lys.lll4 £ucX»ii. As ne shall see, the chest 

Tixa S' tdrtfiai 'yii. — olov: So. iirrlr. contained Other objects as well. 
This is the first intimation in the pre- 635. 6X,itnt : are you i(Uing f See on 

served portion of teit that Moschion is E. 342 and Phot. fr. on p. 100, and cf . 

present during these scenes of disclo- Ter. Eun. 764 (continuing the passage 

sure. He is eavesdropping, as through- cited on v. 683) Pyth. ubi sitast? 

out the following scene and in the last Thais, in risco. odiosa, cessas? 



MOZXinN (aside) 

W€irovBd Ti, 
vYf Tov Aui Tov <T(irn}p , f.yw Kaivov irdw 
"^Kal iroiKi\ov^wpa.yfi- ovScf ij Kopv) BokeT [ifio] 

[Lacuna of ca. T veraes to the second Leipzig fragment] 
Doris has brought out the chest and returned again into tlie house. Fataecus 
first examines the mtufKa. He hea just made out the flrat object 

8c. 5. MOSCHION (in hiding), PataeCUS, GlYCEBA 


146 ou «ai TOT eioov. ov Trap avrop 
Tjoayos ns, ^ jSoOs, 7} TOiOvTi drfpiov 

— ir*<rov8i Tt, jiW.; I 've had a strange 

and varied experience, cf. Dem. 35. 26 
TtrifSiLiitir Kair/tTOTOt, Plat. Apol. 40 a 
Bavitdaibr ri ylyoyty. 

646 fE. The following recognition 
scene falls into two portions. In the 
first Fataecus recognizes as having be- 
longed to his first wife some objects 
contained in the chest, and finds that 
the story which Giycera has been told 
of the discovery of herself and brother 
in infancy coincides with his recollec- 
tion of the exposure of twin children of 
hisown. He is convinced that she is his 
daughter and inquires anxiously about 
his lost son. But Glycera will tell him 
nothing on this point. In the second . 
portion Glycera insists that Pataecus 
shall prove his identity by naming and 
describing the objects contained in the 
chest, Moschion, overhearing all this, 
discovers for himself that Pataecus is 
his father and Glycera his sister. 

This scene may profitably be com- 
pared with the recognition scenes in 
Eur. Ion H12 fi. and in Plant. Bud. 

1134 fi. In the former. Ion causes 
Creusa to name and describe the ob- 
jects contained in the vessel in which 
he kept his ywaplirimra. In particular 
she describes the design on a piece of 
embroidery. In the Rudens, Palaestra 
proposes to establish her ownership of 
the wallet which Gripus has fished out 
of the sea by telling the contents of the 
casketcontainedinit. Daemones takes 
the objects from the casket as she 
mentions them, and thus discovers that 
Palaestra is his long-lost daughter. 

The tragic coloring of this scene is 
noticeable in both the diction and the 
meter. At the climas the lines are 
wholly tragic. But the side remarks of 
Moschion stand out in sharp contrast 
in both respects. His r61e is that of the 
clown (fiaiiuMxot) ; but Pataecus and 
Glycera are moved by genuine feeling. 

646. rdn: olim, the last time be 
saw the chest. 

647. Theyseemtobeinspectingthe 
figures on a piece of embroidery (tm- 
iii\a V. 633) from the clothing {frdpyani 



"^Kepay Ij^ct, tout* oI3a. 


Kat. TOVTi Tpirov; 

650 TrcTcivos tuTTos. Tijs yvvaiKOK r>j5 c/*JJS 
Va f(prfp.aT eorl TaOra, (cat ^a\' adXui,;. 

MOSXIDN (aside) 
"^ou Ttoic aSvvcLTotv earl toGt'; e^ol SokcZ 
aTOTTor Ti T^i* e/t^v T€Kot)<rai' p.ifr€pa 
' 'aX(r^St^ Tipoivdcu, Bvyarep' aurp yivofiivj^v. 


V. 16) in which the infants were ex- 
posed (v. 880). The design was indis- 
tinct through age. Pataecus describes 
the figures as if he bad seen them 

648. IXo^, oA rpAfOt : cf. E. 171. 

649. KJpa ft . . . otSa : Pataecus 
remembers only that it was an ani- 
mal with boms. Attic writere use the 
pi. forms n^pHTa etc., see Kiibner-Blass 

650. mriivii Inot : a PegaSUS. 
The form rrrcirii, a doubiet of the 
more poetical itrittit, is apparentiy 
good Attic, in spite of the objections 
of Thomas Magister (p. 272. 6 R.); cf. 
Lye. Leocr. 132 rh rtrtitt (fiiJn), oiled 
by KOrte. 

651. The silence of Glycera at this 
declaration, which must have startled 
her, issigniScant. laitdue to the new 

embartasement that confronts her? 
She hnowa that Moschion is not the 
son of Mjrrhina, as Pataecus supposes 
him to be. If she ia the daughter of 
Pataecus' wife and Moschion the son, 
the fact will have to come out that 
Myrrhina has deceived Pataecus in 
passing off Moschion as her son, cf. v. 
669. The statement of Pataecus is 
not an "aside," for Moschion hears it. 

652. oi tAv Uuvdwv : EC. iarl (or, 
if an assertion, read tv rurr iivt&Tut). 
The phrase is an emphatic equivalent 
of iiimTit ioTi affected by the writers 
of the fourth century. 

653. ^TowdrTi, iri.: Le. quite in- 
consistent with the character of Myr- 

654. vpo^v^Oiii : atunild have aban- 
doned. The vb. oft*n suggests, as here, 



656 'et 8* dpa Ti tnoTW tovt', aSeX^ 8' ear ifi^, 
"^oia? avearfpTfn' 6 SviTTv)(i)^ eyta. 
nATAIEOS (to binuelf) 


'(rrffialv o ;8ovXei, tovto trvvdavov r e/iov. 

"^ it60£v' Xafimxra Tavra KeKTr/aai; ^paxrov. pB] 


6fio "^iv TOwrS' avQpid-qv ttot* oScra iraiSiov. 


'^^TTttca'ye trairt'oj' fUKpov ws piffij^ ^Xe'irto^. 

Scans ber face closely. 
HOZXIillf (aside) 

655. (t S' &pa : in this locution dpa, rarSa t^i 
illHitive, expresses tlie speak- . . . di^Xi 

er's doubt whether the assumpti 
true, cf . Thuc. 3. 56. 6 t^i nt aiiapriat, 
— (tlipaiiii4fTiiTai — , and see Kiihner- 
Gerth g 543. 10. 

656. olas.. .lYii: adesp.'diuu7uRiTx'^Jur3aifuiv^t». 
Similarly In Plaut. Epid. e48fr. Stra- 
tlppocles finds that liia sweetheart is 
his dster, and is overwhelmed bf the 

657. ^ SvTTvxIt, cT^.: at the thought 
of his son, whom he naturally supposes 
to be lost or dead, Pataecus cries out in 
grief. Glycerahearsbutdoesnotunder- 
Btand. — T&«(X«Mra : cf. Soph. Phil. 24 
inTirD«,nar!iy'\6ywy3i^rK\iTit. The 

whole phrase is a vague reference to 

his other child, ruiv iixSm {riitnar). 
660. AvQfrftqv : cf. Find. P. 9. 66 

i-afSa T^ifToi (Cyrene), ar liKurht 'EpjiSt 
. . . Art\^npi\ii,i lnifi imrfpv^ iHeti. Glyc- 
era purposely avoids the plural. 

661. tiriiVaYf, (T^. : draiB hack a lit- 
tle. — lit : almost unknowD to comedy 
as final particle, but common in trag- 
edy. SeeGMT.,p.8e8. — f«i»,:/ace, 
a word borrowed from the epic, where 
it is used in the pi. In the meaning 
" limbs " (Horn. 11. 16. 3&6 ; 22. 68 and 
362). It occurs in the sing, in two lyri- 
cal passagesof tragedy, viz. Sopb. Ant. 
529 iv^Xq . . . ol/WTiE' ^Ait a/^x^' 
and Eur. H. F. 1205 i Hkw, . . . #Atei 
itKtif ii^or. The word was revived by 
the Alexandrian poets : in Theocr. 23. 
39 the pi, means "limbs," while in 
Apoll. Rbod. 2. 68 it means " counte- 
nance," as also iwtppiSii in Mosch. 4. 3. 

662. rixn* *[* •«"P'* ' cf.Find. N. 
T. 58 Qtaplur, tIv !' iwcira Kotfii* j\9au 




fjLovr) 6 eKturo ; tovto yap {Tini.< /Juot. 

ov S^t", dSeXtftov 8' i^€$TjKe xafxi tis- 

HOZXIIIH (aside) 
8 tovtX fiev ev fi.oi tSiv iiJiol ^rjTovfiei/tai'. 


expifi av eiirciv ttavr aKifKovM iroi, 

Ta'h' ?{iA' ii^ ipiara, pTjrd yap TavT iarC p,oi,) 

EKCifa S' auTQ fii) iftpdfTeiv 6fi,(OfioKa. 

SlSari, Eur. Oreet. 384 d^tju 3' atrbr 
tit laifiir taKdr. 

666. The vb. t^ety is the technical 
term for the " InveBtigation " of a prob- 
lem, iropta, &iid r^ i^oifitiKi, (or rd iTt- 
filTiiiiuiia, see Crit. Ap.) " the objecta 
of search," the pointa U)\>e determined 
by investigation. Now Moachion has 
been pmaled by what he has overheard 
of the conversation between Glycera 
and HyTThina (see the note in the text 
following V. 427). Their talk has raised 
In his mind a number of iiropiat. In 
vv. 062 he draws from the remark of 
Pataeous the inference that, if Glycera 
is the daughter of Fataecus, she must 
be his sister; but could Myrrhina 
his mother have heartlessly exposed n 
daughter? This question la now an- 
swered by Glycera'a declaration that 
a brother was exposed along with her. 
This clears up one iiropLa for Moschion ; 
Myrrhina caonot be his mother. 


666. Areminiscenceof Eui.Melan. 
tr. 484. 3 N. Utl i" ix-^pla6v" i>Xi\oir 

667. &iii|KOvta: bifAear»ay,cf.Soph. 
O.T. 105 fiatS' dKtiur. 

668. TdG'4)ki; that m/iUA concemi 
me alone (cf. v. 026), as opposed to 
iaira (= ri tttimyv), " that whlch con- 
cerns my brother." — ^rd: cf. Soph. 
O.T. 993 q V*".- ^ "^x' «fM"-i» axXsprf. 
g^mi,' — The Srst foot is unmetrical in 
the MS., viz. Ti/iiS'. In a verse other- 
wise tragic in tone an initial dactyl 

with word-division \j,-j (e.g. Ti/i4 

Si It Bob. or rd/iA Hi y Am.) would be 
objectionable, ri S' i/td is tree from 
this objection, and has the advantage 
over t4 *' i\\' (Korte) in that it sup- 
plies tbOtu with a definite antecedent. 

669. nfrrn: Myrrhina. Theallusion 
is so vague that Pataecua may possi- 
bly be in doubt as k> who is meant; 
hence the further quesUon rtt fr; But 



UOZXinN (aside) 

670 KoX TOVTO fLOl <TWT<rqjLOV afiYfK&i (Tali's • 1073 K. 

oiiioiAOKev T^ fvqrpi. -nov jtot' et/xi y7)<; ; 

o 8^ Xa^iMf ffSKai Tpi<^<av ris ^v wore; 

yvv^ fi e0pGJi', ^tp^TOT cIS' ilcKeifievrfv. 


ToS 8^ ToiTOV tC funj'fiovevp.d <rot Xeyet ; [90] 

676 Kp7}l>7)V^ TLv" flv' etvai TOTTOv't^ VTl6<JKt,0V. 

Tov avTov ovTTf.p j^w Ti^ct? eiptjKe p,Ol. I^h flS 


Tts 8' oStos iimv ; €1 dep.L<; iftpaaov. 

Moechion, who had probably heard adiiiitiiat<r6ainuu>' = mitit^t. Theother 

Glycera swear to bis mother to keep meanings ai the noun are later, 
something secret, is In a position to 673, jKK«|Un)*: cf. y. 694 below 

understand it, luidE.^iciiittlturorratidfiur. Buti«- 

670. sal Tofrra : the second point, lUntr ma; be right, ct. riBtlt T. (176. 
cf. tout) /i^t V. 605. G If cent's statement 674. t6'wov |in|p^vnpA: to reniem- 

has carried a step further the proof ber the place bi/,Ut. memorial, reminder. 

that Myrrh ina Is not his own mother. The wordoccursin Atticonlyin Arist. 

— ricmiiiov: indicatioa, sign. The De mem. 460 b 27 (and 461 a 2): ri ir 

word was tabooed by FhrjnichUS (see ■^luyifiirTKrita'aolpwfliiitrKal/irTHi.irtuiia 

on Men. 1007 K.) as un-Attic, and was «xXoir (KSrle). So De salt. 44 

probably slang in the meaning here re- speaks of certain stories of mythology 

quired, clineher. The vb. iruirffTiiiairt- as d™7iiaii7-aTO dfixV^V fn^fwrfnOTo. 

i-Aii, from which this meaning seems The Attic equivalents were >ir^fuu>r 

to have been derived, was in use as the (prose) and iir^ia (poetry). 
equivalentofiEar(i<r4ipa7f{«(rAii," tuseai 675. iIt'iImu: for the exceptional 

and certify, "accordingtoSuidas, who inf. after dmir cf. Plat. Gorg. 478* 


o ^^i* Ti^ets irats, o Se Tp€<f>etp 6kvS>v iy<a. 


(Tu 8' ifedvjKai tSi* irar-^p; twos xa^pi**; 

woXX' loTiv ep^ aTTHTTa, ttcuSuic, fcXiieic-^ 
)j /iei/ TEKoOo-' vfi,a<; yap CKXeiirci /Sioi'^ 
eu^w;, /iia S* ip.wpoaBev -qficpq., — iwi? ;^ 

71 yCyv€TaC iTo9'; W5 Tpdfua, Ta.\<uv'€y^.^ 



ttrar ^A . . . rt iSmiv tou dJueurAii 
KdncuKlnw. GMT. §753.3. 

678. «I«: Bc. TitifK 

679. Such an act on the part of a 
man who knew the children to be his 
own certainly called for an eiplana- 
tion. Exposure ordinarily Implied, in 
real life aa well as in the romantic 
drama, some irregularity of parentage. 

680. &«w~Ta : and yet true, cf. Eur. 
fr. 396 N. nulitiy xp^i ot . . . «r«r™ 
dXijff^ in>\Siaafi0alrtiy ftwroit. — xXiuv : 
used by the comic poeU, in jest or in 
earnest, always as a tragic word, e.g. 
AriatOph. Av. 416 irarra Kal ripa iXu- 

eiy. Thiswhotepass^ereTealsMenan- 
der as a true disciple of Euripides in 
his use of tragic. pathos. The diasyl- 
labic feet and short syllables in aisl 
mark real feeling. 

681. yip: Uiefact tliat^rowvir'C'^iat 
is a compact phrase explains the posi- 

tion of ^dp. So also in E. 859 and else- 
where. But Menander exercises a good 
deal of freedom in placing this par- 
ticle. — jKXtlvfi fUvr: another phrase 
from the high style, cf. Sopli. El. 1181 
(lii u^yj}!! ripotetr itKirci* filor and 
Antiphon 1. 21 iddm khI dirXcfit rpi rijt 


6S2. <Uit: BC. TfjcoGffa. — (iij: the 
numeral enhances the pathos by em- 
phasizing the suddenness of the re- 
versal, cf. Eur. H.F. 608 «ol/t' d^IXtS' 1, 
t6xV **3^Ttp mphv irpAt v.lBip ^/Upif ^itf , 
id. fr. 420 N. nC iiiUpa rii tUr KafftTKtr 
li\l'i$ir,rikt'1jp'ira. — vMti: the speaker 
puts ofi the decisiTe word, cf . E. 908 al- 
aBitt yn Flaut. Pseud. 216 usque 
ad languorem — tenes quo se 
haec tendant quae loquor? 

684. tUunUMf ; cf. Baton 5. 4 K. 




7}K0vo-a rrjv vavv ij wapei^' riftiv rpo^v" 
'^iypiov KoXvi/iou ire'Xayo; Ai^aui; aXo9. 


'rpeifeip aj8ovA.ov irai^eXciis avSpo; rpoifov^.^ 

685. 4||t^ = 4^pf fuf,aainHerod. 
1.126 (KorIe). — E»n««^aii|^ acDm- 
mon tragic phrase, cf. Soph. O.T. 1297 
i Stiiiv IStTr ird0oi, Eur. SuppI, 11 rtf- 
$»t voAoDrai infAr. Glf cera'B emotion 
seemsoutof proportion "with her father's 
misfortune ; but Bho is thinking of its 
resullfl for herself and her brother. 

687. &YpMv wAAfot : cf. Aesch. 
Suppl. 34 iyplai aXii, Eur. H.F. 851 
fldXoffffa* iyplaii. — vAaf at AlYaltM 
Ait: cf. PoBeldon'a words Eur. Troad. 
88 Tofxif » r AaTof Alyalas d\6t (K5rt«). 

688. I^Vkioi : as luelest burdens. 

The 4ttio\tU was ij (u»p4 mm ij V ir^^t 
rcuit jXiD^i^nr (schol. Ariatoph, Vesp. 
268); Inafigurative sense j^Xiu were 

dwoS'^ltadair (Bekk. Anec. 25T), "bag- 
gage," cf. Anth. Pal. 7,67 (Diogenes 
to CbarOD) 6\rti /tm xal r^fiti ^^iXtta 
Kol tA iraXaiii (irAii. The figure Is Eu- 
rlpidean, cf, H.F. 681, where Heracles 
leading his cliildren says Ifu Xa^iiv yt 

and later (1424), of himself, eijnt nn^ 

X»i tf'iiaag ^^oXkUh. The tOW 38 a 

troublesome burden suggests the flgure 
in Eur. Andr. 200, where Andromache 
speaks of her base-born children as 
^(lain-H t' iffylat ^^oXufJn ("drag"). 

690. Tfrf^tv : this unworthy motive 
for the exposure of children is occa- 
sionally mentioned, e.g. Plat. Tlieaet. 
160e ait i^ior dv r/XHp^t t4 yryritt"'"- 
. . . ^ ffi) otii wirTuis Stir rb •/< air rpl^ur 
iiai^Jldr<>T<0^tai;Ter. Ad.809 tu illoa 


. tollebat 

quod satis putabas tua booa 
ambobuB fore. Poseidippus says 
(11 K.), but presumably only in jest, 
vihv Tpi^i rat fnij> wiinfi tu vf tAxV^ ^^ 
yaT4pa S' itrlB^irt narlj rXoArui. — Tpd- 
irovi: the art. is generally used with 
Tp^ouT !n this const., e.g. Aristopb. 
Eq. 1B2 oi wpit fwiwoioD It' irrW iripit 
aiSi xflvtrrouToin rplnrovt, Men. 236. 4 K. 
•>i6' avrwi diipijSi}i tvAi Tp&rovt. 

691 S. From here to v. 705 the parch- 
ment is badlj broken and the writing on 
the preserved portions difBcult to deci- 
pher. We are geneiallj able, bowOTer, 




iifyTj'^Ti jrals; dp"^ovK eiJ,-qvvff-q ye irav; 

^v KaX Scpata kol ^oBv" (yyatrrpiov, 
KoarfiO'i TTpoabtv trfiiKpos Sc rot? iKKtifiaiot^. 

69S eiretwe ravbov ■ 


to catch the drift of the dialogue. 
Glycera is all but coDvinced that Pa- 
taecna is her father, and begins here 
to cross-question him in order to see if 
he can name and describe the articles 
which he caused to be placed" with his 
exposed children. The whole situation 
is similar to that in Eur. Ion 1412 Q., 
where Ion, liaving in his hands the 
vessel in which were his ycuplaiMTa, 
challenges Creusa xai rovron' airur ift- 

691, Si)\ait: opt. of wish. Perhaps 
id^aa should be supplied, cf. v. 50S. 
On the const, see Kllhner-Gerth § 482. 
2. —kwiv = iwiTiS^y, cf. E. 260 t4» 3a- 
iTiiXur ir6rra. — va£« : cf . V . 678. 

693 f. Pata«cuB first mentions three 
thiiigB, all of a general nature, such as 
one might easily bit upon by guessing : 
Sipaia, flF^dffTpioip, <6aiwi. — SJpAia ; see 

on E. 29. — poU^ as an epithet of a 
vessel Theocr. 1. 27 padi Kurr^ioe.— 
Uiia-rpio*: Pollux (7. 79 and 10. 138) 
mentions the word, as in use among 
post-classical writers, in a list of re- 
ceptacles forstoring clothes. Deianelra 
keeps the poison of Nessus kdIXi^ ftryii- 
ffTpv (Soph. Trach. 692), and Cyrus 

stores the treasure of Croesus in such a 
boi (Xen. Cyrop.6. 8. 1).— K«<r|M( : cf . 
G. 30. — SJ : the particles tf and tc, as 
well as yip (see on t. 680), are some- 
tlmes placed late in the sentence by 
the later comic poets. Si is the fourth 
word also in E. 300 and in Hen. 5S6. 

695, Although only the last word 
(some form of fiaroxdr) is free from 
doubt, the thought seems to be that of 
Eur. Ion 1426. When Creusa has de- 
Bcril>ed the first object correctly, Ion 

says (irriv ti rpit t^!)', fl /lirv rfS' fi- 
Tvxtit: — iwnvi: UQme, further. This 
meaning is found e.g. In Thuc. 1.67.6 ol 
KoplrSun . . . twitrar (I.e. after the rest 
had spoken), Aeschin. 2. 167 Tautf* frro- 
6eh lutirti. Perhaps Ir' cIt^. — rfii-Sov; 
ri it rf tuyaarplv, Cf. the proposal 

of Palaestra to Daemones in Plant. 
Rud. 1182 ff. cistellam isti inesse 
oportet caudeam in isto vidu- 
lo; Ibl ego dicam quicquid In- 
erit nomlnatlm. — (ioTox<c« = AiC 
t?te mark, as by a happy accident, cf. 
Plut. Mor. 617 D dr III efi<rrox««'*i>"ITai. 

Ephip. 14. IK. <wT«x»i wmlai "a good 




ea- ifv •fovT '^apuTTa. Sei <Ti' fioi,^ irarepy 

^v yap )(op6^ Tc vapB^ytov ^vraOtfa tis, 
TATKEPA (aside) 
W ^aSrjv avvTJKa • (to Pataecua) Kal roS' clifcs t&iv ip.<av.^ 

^pwTQ TC jxiTpq. — ■na.vra 

696 fl. Pata«cus seems to sa7, after 
a moment's reflection (rl dCv wort ,*), that 
among the articles in the casket naa a 
woman's giidle, cf. V. 698. In the next 
line Glycera seemB to show surpiise In 
admitting that ilie answer is correct, 
calling liim for the first time " father" ; 
then, however, to demand that he shall 
pve a. description of the girdle, — kA- 
Ttti : itea there, = (riot iarl. — (Lpwra : 
ct. E. 303. — S«E iri )ioi, cri.: for the 
demand cf. Eur. Ion 1120 : Creusa 
has named as one of the objects in the 
vessel a piece of cloth which she had 
woven as a girl. Ion asks concerning 
it iu)»^4r tx'r Tfm ; Whereupon Creusa 
describes the embroidered pattern. — 
IvoSra* ibidv'JvtAvt] : the embroidered 
design was a part of the fabric, hence 
i, and not i-wL CI. Eur. I.T. 816 tU.^ 
T It l<rra7i, Ion 1431 Topyiit ^h ti 
liiaousit iiTplou x^Xur, Aristid. Or. 

700. p&Gi|* BTii^ita ; it dawns upon 
me. pi&riw means gradually, cf. Aris- 
toph. Ach. 586 o) Meyap^t, 3t< Sj) 'rdrur 

8"^ eK(f>aii'€i.v fl ep^s; 

(M«i)r(MTi^,)nx''schol.),Aeach. Suppl. 
887 flpa%K)i ui ^diifr. — Nol Td8>, icri.: 

for the third time Pataecus has stood 
the t«st. 

70L plrp^; Aeodbanif, a circlet, often 
of metal (cf, schol. Aristoph. £q. 560 

ffTX(7T'' XP"'"''' ftifr/ia t4 »(pi td «0ii- 
Xj Tfi» 7vwiiJt<S»), for holding the hair 
inphlce,cf.Gur. Hec. 02iT\6tatuit ira- 
SiToii iilTpauriv ippv0fu{ifiat. Such bands 
werewom byBacchic revelers, cf. Eur, 
Bacch. 8S3 ^I tip<f S' (irrai iitrpa, and 
by Dionysus himself, who Is called xp'^ 
ffo/Jj-pijt in Soph. O.T. 20e. The design 
on the girdle was Dionysus at the head 
of a band of Maenads, and the unfin- 
ished thought was d«ffT<wt^«t i Bd«x"' 
aSr^!. Note that the penult of /ilrpf 
must he measured long, a quantity not 
found elsewhere in Atlie poetry. Prob- 
ably Menander wrote Mrpf re XP"*?' 
— vi.rTa 6' iiu^lHiv )k ip^t : Pataecus 
expresses a not unnatnral impatience 
with the protracted crosa-examinatton 
to which he is being subjected, tp&t 
= OAnr ia quite in the manner of 




Trtip&.fLi, TQVTOV ftiapifv (Ds ia)v Kari/teyoi. [120] 

Exit into the house. Moschion cornea from bis hiding-place. 

Sc. 6, GwrcEiu, Mohchion 

HOZXIllH (aside) 
700 w 060^ T15 eor' oi^tris,'^ei fiew ofnfep'av 

[Lacuna of pertiaps ca. 100 verses lo OiyrtynchUiS fragBient, col. 1.] 

Eurlpidea. For iK^ittr cf . Kur. Hipp. 
SeS iii<t,r)m th 0dDf nacii, Soph. It. 690. 

702. oMti KaNfv; sc. ^fuin^r. 
This intransitive use is rare in classi- 
cal Greek, found, accoiding to Jebb, 
only in Soph. O.T. 782 jidv* /Sopi"*'* 
. . . >iiXii Ka-rfffx"- But it recurs in 
later writen. The thought is similar 
to that in PlauL Rud. IITI, vihere 
Daemones, convinced that Palaestra is 
his daughter, says coDtineri quin 
complectar non queo. — UiKot: 
Glyoera seems to begin an apology for 
her persistent opposition to Pataecus : 
"If I have been unfair to you, — ." 

703. Pataecus does not permit her 
to finish, but tftkes up the topic sug- 
gested by Miicot. "Unfair? The un- 
fairness has been toward yon and on 
the part of tills adopted son of mine.''' 
— tfT6f : Pataecus does not yet hnow 
that Moschion is his own son ; how he 
finds out we do not know. Probably 
Myrrhlna tells him. 

704. v^i|ii : like rofi^fixe'^' V' ^4. 
Is sometimes used by the dramatic 
poets for Oatipt (-ipxanai), either with 

or without tit or Oav, of one who 
goes from tlie scene into the boose. Cf. 
Eur. Ion 2211 fii) xiptT <lt Mux^'t Hel. 
451 dXV tau rdpti/u. Soph. El. I33T 
rfiTW rap4\9rrt, Eur. Med. 1275 TopASu 
Sivoas. — it^ see on V. 671. — ^^y" ' 
be does not, as a matter of fact, see 
Moschion until the last scene of the 

705, On Hie transition from the 
iambic rhythm to tlie trochaic see on 
V. 147.— tIs Irr trrivi.t: cf. Eur, Bacch. 
473 (xti >' i"!"" "Tai B6ovair rln; 
MoRchion apparently does not finish 
the sentence, for a change of speaker 
is indicated by the paragraphus; but 
his thought seems to be " What ad- 
vantage is it to a man to lose a sweet- 
heart and gain a sister ? " lie cannot 
look upon the outcome of his silly 
wooing with any satisfaction. 

Moschion probably takes part f n sev- 
eral other scenes ; first with Glycera; 
then, after Glycera enters the house, 
with Davus, who well deserves a scold- 
ing; and finally with Pataecus. The 
last misunderstanding which is to be 
cleared up, eicept that under which 




At the beginning ot the final act Polemon learns from DorU that Glycera ia 
MoBcblon's sister and that her father is the wealthy Pataecus. She is a 
ftee-born girl and a formal marriage with her would now lie legally possi- 
ble. But now his act of jealous rage seeniB more onpardonable than ever. 
When he meets Doris he is in the depths of despair. 

Polemon, Doris 

...._-_. __-_....„; Oiyi. col. i 

. ...-......_ ^jn 

__.._.. _.,.__, OKT^enoS 

_...__. .. .,... Xoyos 

810 -------------------- 

................ Xeyets 

---------- - - - - <av 

[Lacuna of 19 vv.] 

[Lacuna of 10 vv.] 

-. .,.....,......,, 

[Laoiina of 3 vv.] 
-- a?: 

------- ..-i» 

850- . .._.._.__.. .,,.._. (^5 
-- TO 

[Lacuna of 4 vv.] 


8S7 tv' efj.avTOP diroirvi^aifii.. 

Polemon labors, is between Mjrrhina 857. &iro«v(fai|iii : the mood shows 

and Pataecus. From her Pataecus that Polemon is telling how he had felt 

learns that Moscbioti is his son, not when he learned that Glycera had left 

hers ; and she asks and receives for- him. In v. 382 he had threatened to 

giveness for her deception. hang himself ; but it is not his present 




fl^ S^VoOto ye.^ Onyr. ool. ii. 


6 TpuTKaKo8aifJ.wy, \(Dpl<; lav ; 


tuy <^7j(n vvv, 
»» S-TKi^iv (US iri — 


7r/>6s BeStv, oloi' Xeyets 

eai^ irpoOvfiTfO^'i dKOKtus 'TOvvdevh' ej^etc.^ [5] 

ouK ipXCTTOifi ay ov$iv, eS Toifr' iir^, eytiJ.'' 
vnepev \eyet<;. /SaSiij'- cyti'^o'^cXeu^tpa*'^ 
avpiop aif>iQ<ra>, l^tupt, it . Doris hastily turns to go. 

aXX' o Sei Xeycti*^ 
SfiO aKOUO'OJ'. She enters the house. 

eitreXijXu^'. ot/i^ot, p^o-py Kptas, 

purpoBe(v.8ee), — tdOt« v^ cf . Soph. 863. W«p<0: cf.E.308. — OuvNpav: 

Phil. 763 nil Sflra roSri yt. Menaiider's the usual reward of faithful slavea in 

Ctesipho in the original of Terence's comedy. 

Adeipbi proposed to commit suicide, 664. For the position of ire after a 

but in Terence he meditates flight; see voc. cf. S. 46 aiTii xaXtJ, tItAj, n, and 

Donatus on Ad. 276. 411 dSutttt, AffiJa, fu. — By sending 

860. KmLs-Lir: sAe'II ciyme back, cf. Doris from tlte scene before she re- 
V. 609 dXX' AriSt )iiiiiw ^TTor. The Tb. ceives explicit instructions the poet 
acquires the meaning "return" only avoids tedious repetition. A similar 
as the quoted word of Glycera, who device in v. 178. 

had said, in effect, iweiiu (rdXir) rpit 865. iiApf' "Bp*i*; Polemon's be- 

UoXi/uiira. setting sin, wliich got him into all this 

861. idv «paBv|i^Of|t, trl. : still the trouble, is jealousy, due to his ardent 
quoted words of Glycera. lose of Glycera. He can therefore 



<i)s Kara KpOTO^ II eiXi/^as. e^iXijo-cv totc' 
ahOv^ov, ov)(i iiot)(6v, 6 S"a.XaoTatp iya' 
KaX ^TfkoTxnro^ avBpayno';, opaKptvai Beov,^ 
eiiBv'; ejrapifivovv. roiyaprnxv a.Trqyxop'qv^ 

870 KaXotS TToSiV. •{< 

Tt eoTi, Aotpl tfn^TaTTf; 

ayaOd ■ iropewrsff' tus trc. 


(careyeXii S' ipov.^ 

properly accuse " furiooa Eros " of 
haviDg ovemhelmed him. For the epi- 
thet cf. Alcm. 56 Cr. ndpyot tf 'Eput 
Dia xa?i rataitx, Non. Dionya. 48. 277 
nipyot 'Eptiit ipiBiict, Apoll. Riiod. S. 

866. MirA Kfurrit : cf. w. 266, 366. 
Poiemon is food of militaiy language, 
cf. TT. 353, 361. 

867. Poiemon has not seen Patae- 
cus,hi8ainba8saiior,ainoeT. 402. Doria 
must therefore have loid him the truth 
in the earlier part of this scene. — 
AUrrap: accuT»ed tnretch. The lexi- 
cographers (Phot. Berl., E.M., Bekk. 
(iiot, Lilte Cbarieiua in the Epitrepon- 
tes (v. 6T9), Poiemon in his contrition 
now sees how unpardonable his con- 

868. dvAicptnu Uov -. when I ought 
to haw inquired into the maiter. This 
was his intention at flist, see V. 39. Cf. 

E. 299, Men, Georg., fr.Gen.,T.e7 t«: 
laipaxtov Tik wpiyptar' ivitptrtr. 

869. iMit IvApy'vow ; I forthwiih 
proceeded to play the drunken fool. The 
impt. is often used in narrative with 
an adv. of rapidity, see Gildeisleeve 
Syn. § 206. wapoiria (cf. v. 903) is not 
drunkenness but the act of a drunken, 
or rather tipsy, man; cf. Arist. Prob. 
871a9 0^ ol aif>6Spa ptSiorTet irap«»i!- 
rr», dW ol iKpo$.ipaKn ixil\iaTa. Cf. E. 

265.^d,vqYX'r"l>'= -'' f'^nt^ ^ hang 
myself, the impf. of past intention, a 
variety of the conative. 

870. KoXfit irofi*: cf. Aristoph. 

Plut. 863 KoXiSi Totnt ir«i3r iriWurai. 
— The scenic directions In Greek are 
written in the papyrus above the line 
or in the margin. 

871. KtLTtyOM G' JjiaO: the impf. 
takes us back to tlie time, a moment 
before, when Glycera announcea her 

intention, ropt6ffo;iai wi airir. 


evayyeXta rStv yeyovoTbtv ■ d<r(^€<; irdvv^ 


VT) Toy At', opBaii yap \eym o Set iroetv.^ 
6 fidy(ipo<i ivSov earC- t^v vv ffverco.^ 


hk wov, KoX rdW a Set; 


Kavovv [uv oZv 
varepov (papier', d\kd towtt^c cr^arTero}.^ 

S73. tm^^JTatt: was passing ker in 
renieio again, i.e. wos feasting his eyes 
oa Iter, dressed up in her best clothea. 
The vb. apparently does not recur, but 
the noun U uaed bj Thuc. 6. 42 iwtiira- 

mr (afresh Tevievi)TmiirTpaTt6iiaT0t iwoiij- 
aarto. Not« the EMyndeton. — K»* 
riayyAta ■ a formal phrase, see Fauly- 
Wiasowa Encyol. s. f™->7Aca, and 
for the custom cf. Aristoph. £q. 1320 

Knidiitv i1mi^■, The vb. Akiv with at 
theendof the vetsealsoinEur.El.llll 
(MSS.), Aristoph. Ach. 792. 

874, dvtPh: as depriving the gods 
of their dues. Pentheus, for example, 
Aal^aar ^axei in Dot recognizing the 

riteaof Baccbu8,Eur.Bacch.4T6. But 
Doris uses the word loosely. 

877. A cook happened to be in the 
house presumably because Polemon 
had invited his guests, whom be had 
earlier entertained in the country 
(v. 66), to a banquet at home in the 
evening. Tlie cook assisted at domestic 
sacrifices, cf, Athen. fl69D flur«5t fiaur 
ifariipoiot ra.\alTtpoi fiiyttpoi ■ rpolFrarro 

jOBr lat yaiiur xat Awiur, Poseid. 26. 
10 K. JiatanH/fur rOr yi/Mivf ri SDftn 

878 IE. KsvoOv, fti.: cf. Aristoph. 

Pac. 948 t4 naHUf TdpwT' iUt fx<" «"l 
UTiniM tal lidxa^x", tai MSp yt tout(, 
foiSiv bx" irX^v ri Tp6paTi>r ii;iSi, — a 
situation just the opposil* of that here, 
where nothing but the victim is ready. 
Before the victim was slain the basket 
was carried around the altar (Pac. 960 
t4 KaroSii \a^r ti tat ri], x^f^^t 'tpliSi 
T^r Pu^v raxi-ii /rij^fia, Eur. it.F. 
926 it •!iiK>^V S' v^V """<•' ff^ttro pai/mi), 
barley grains scatt«red upon the head 
of the victim, and the fillets attached 
to it. This ri(« was described as Karoir 
irdfixtirSat, cf. also 8. 8. — fAr olv : 

immo, oftenso used in answers, modi- 
fying or correcting a suggestion, e.g. 
Soph. O.T. 705 iidyrir /lir Dlr, Aris- 
topb. Eq. 13 tijjt fi. — rrt iiir oir. See 
Kilhner-Gerth g 507. 2c. Polemon im- 
patiently brushes aside all formalities, 
though sanctioned by immemorial cus- 
^etier mind the batk^, tliat rite 





Takes a, garliuid Erom the altar of Apollo, near the door, and puts it od his bead. 

iToXX^ (fiavei yovv- 

AQPIS (mockingly) 



dyere'^vvy rXvKfpav raxy.^ 

KoX fii)v ffieWtv cfteVai Si) ^w irarrfp.^ 


avTOS ', Hears the door rattle. 
Tt yap irddiQ ns ; 

iMpX^Tai IlaX^pAv. 

a rav, avoSpapxV; 

880. A garland was ordinarily 
taken from the basket by the saeri- 
flcer, schol, Ariatoph. Pac. S48 ititpv- 
VTff iw Tt^ Kavtfi il fjAxmpii Tah ilXa» Kal 

T«it _ffWw«Hrir. Polemon proposes to 
appropriate one from an altar near by. 
Glancing about him, he sees a nreath 
on the altar of Apollo Aguieua (v. 242, 
E. 735) and puts it on his head. 

681. witarArtpot: more plausible in 
speech, as he must needs he to make 
an acceptable excuse to Glycera. The 
orators in the assemblyput on garlands 
before addreasing the people. Or pos- 
sibly Doris meant mare naiural, more 
true to yojir r6le as sacrificer, cf. the 
question which Socrates put to the 
sculptor in Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 7 iiauirepi 
Tt ToTr dKTjfftifoit Kal viSaniirtpa iroiELr 0B^- 

Krrdai; and Aristopb. Tbeam. 266 Sruf 

Polemoti, at any rate, sees the former 
meaning only , for now that he is crowned 
he la ready for Glycera, and forgets for 
the moment about the sacrifice. 

884. tC y^ V&0I) Tkt ; what i» to be- 
come of one f Tt yip xiea.ia the more 
usual formula. tU is often so used for 
the first pers., e.g. Aristopb. Thesm. 
608ri>irit rp^irai; Folemon is afraid 
to see Pataecus because, since their 
last meeting {v. 102), Glycera lias been 
found to be the latter's daughter. As 
her father, Pataecus would justly, he 
feels, be angry with the man who had 
treated Glycera with such indignity 
and had suspected her of inQdelity, At 
the critical moment the brave soldier 
becomes panicky. — Tii» ; cf . S. 376. — 




B ov TOt Bpa.KovTO'i SttCt^v Ovpav'^otjttlv.^ 
ufreifiL KaifT^ trvfi.iTfyqcrov(r'/€t tl Sei.^ [30] 

Exit Doris into the liouse o( PolemoD. Enter Pataecns and Glycera 

Pataecos, Glycera 


Trai'v (Tov tf)i\Z to "awSiaWa^B-^ffofiai.^" 

T€Kfi^piov tovt' i<rTlv EjXXi}I'09 rpoirov.^ 
(To n slave) 
890 dXX' CKKaXeirtd tis Spa^iwv avTov Ta)(y-^ 

Enter Folemon from his house. 

885. A dragon can't rattle the door. 
Doris IiufIb this taunt at Polemon as 
he runs toward his house. The terror 
which be shows when he hears the 
door creah naturally suggests to Doris 
the thought of a man jumping back at 
sight of a snake. Cf. Horn. II. 3. 33 
(Paris at sight of Menelaus) ait S' Srt 
rit Ti SpiKotra ISHiif rahirop^ot triiTT-q 
... Wi te rpiijot IWapt 7ma, Ai^ S' in- 
Xillfltc, "Xf^ rt (uv (IXc racial, Si% 
ai>rii rad' iiuXar tiv . . . Mirai ' k.rpio\ 
iili>', Verg. Aen. 2. 378 inproviamn 
aspris reluti qui sentibus an- 
guem pressit humi nitens tre- 
pidusque repente refugit. But 
the test is yery uncertain. On j^o^iv 
used trana. see on E. 660. 

887. ^tXA: like, appro^, = trairCi. 
— rvi'GiaXX<ix'^<ro|iat : I'Udofnypart 
(irur-) in making up with Mm, quoted 
as having been apoken by Glycera just 
before they left the house. 

888. T^vSlKip': tAe«ati^actionthaC 
is oDeted, i.e. a contrite apology and a 
promise of better behavior in the fu- 
ture. Polemon Jftiff SlSusi, Glycera 
Uxfrcu. The expression SiHvai mil Mx'- 

aSat Td Slxam (Thuc. 1. 87. 5, cf. 6. TO. 5) 
is a formula of complete reciprocity in 
contractual or treaty relations. 

889. 1>Ui|vot Tpd*ou: brueHtUenic 
character, InEur. Orest.404Menelau8 
is denounced as not having grasped the 
high Hellenic conception of justice, 
San, ri pir SlKataroit iat^rpara oM'^X- 
9et irl rir «Hi4r 'EXX^rar i>Vo»- 

890. 8|M(><i*: Cf. AHstoph. Pint. 
222 (tX\' re, a6 lUy raxiiii 3pa/ni». — An 
analysis of the entrances and exits in 
this passage shows that at least four 
actora were employed' to present this 
play, — a fact established by two four- 
actor scenes ; aee on w. 854, 005. Pol- 
emon and Doris retire (vv. 864, 886) 
just before Pata«cu8 and Glycera ap- 
pear (V. 887), and Polemon reappears 
immediately (v. 891). The actor who 
carried the part of Doria would not 
have had time to change costume and 
appear as Glycera. Furthermore, the 
parts of two cliaracteis so diverse as 
Polemon and Doris could not be 
doubled ; therefore the impersonator 
of Doris cannot have come bach as 
Polemon, if the interval were sufBcient 




Pataecus, Gltceba, Polemon 

IJep^o/i'- aXX' iBvov virip einrpa^ia^y' 
"^rXvKepav viiap evprjKvlay ous c^SovXero 

6p$wq yap Xtycis, a 8' oSi* cyw^ 
^'XXbj Xeyeiv a*couc- ravnjv yvrftruav 


;ai TTpoiKa rpia ToXai^a. 


KOI KaXcus ToSe.^ 


, But be may 

possibly appear in v, 904 as Moschion. 

891. »vo»; 1 iflds about to Mcrj^e 
(see on T. 86B), — a lame ex[)lanatioD of 
Ilia panicky flight. 

892. Cmifi: tn nerg/frufA, lit. atouib- 
iag virion, the realization of something 
rteslred but scarcely hoped for. The 
contrast with Snp, a mere dream, is 
always felt in thought and usually ei- 
pressed, cf. Plal. Legg. 960b irriai Si 

^fuicp^ Tp6a$eif dftlflaToi ut r^ XA^ffi iip^ 
filitBu. — ('or the two initial anapaests 
see on vv. 276, 278. 

893. Pataecus at once puts Pole- 
mon at bis ease by approving ; A good 
idea. The sacrifice trip firpriflai will 

^ A be turned into a 7a^)jX(a ftifffa. 
V - 894 ff . inavf : the pure fun-making 

is afar, over, and the poet proceeds rap- 

which t 

idly to collect the loose strands of his 
plot in order to bring the play to a 
close. — -^vrfrimy waffim' he ifirif: a 
of the marriage formula to 
i passage gave a wide cur- 
itiquity ; a variant ^1 vrepf 
in schol. Eur. Andr. 4. The essential 
part of the formula, as distinguishing 
<lie legal marriage from the unsanc- 
tioned connection. Involved the idea of 
■waiiavoila. E.g. Andromache contrasts 
her relation to Neoptolemus as bis con- 
cubine with her former honorable posi- 
tion ita^iira TaiiaroiAi 'Eerapi, Eur. 
Andr. 4. Cf. E. 330 and note. The fig. 
ure derived from plowing and sowing 
is common in all antiquity in connec- 
tion with marriage. — Xoiipdmt : tlie 
vol propria for the bridegroom, prob- 
ably from the regular formula, cf . Men. 
583 K. aMr ittuffir, eia Utlr^r M/ifiiHi. 



TO \oLiTov iin\a0ov OTpaTiwrrjs wv, oirots^ 

AttoXXoc ■ OS (cai wf avokotXa Trap 6\.Cyov, 
naXip Ti iTpd^iit TrptureTes ; ov8^ fiTJv ovap,^ 
r\vK€pa- SiaXXayjf^i, ^iXrartj, p.ovov? 

wv p,ev yap -^ptv yeyovfv o^pXH "tpayparotv 
d.ya$Stv to <rov trdpoivov. 


Slo. tovto avyyv(ofj.r)<i rerv^Ka^ i$ ip.ov. 

906 crvv6v€ Sif, IlaTCU^'. 
From this passage we leam that the 
actioD of this play is laid in Coilnth, 
for there the Corinthian soldier could 
contract a legal marriage with the 
daughter of Pataecus, a Corinthian. 
But a Corinthian could not many an 
Athenian girl. See on y. 381. 

896. wpowcrfc : Polemon was in- 
clined to be impulsive, cf. iripeSpU t. 8. 

899. 'AmiUav . . . AvdXsXa: cl. 

E. 692 aCntp . . . tffi /it. This manner 
of playing upon the name of the god 
invoked is common, cf . Archil. 20 Cr. 
'AroXAOF, . . . S\\v aiirtp6\\6ii!,Aeec]i. 
Ag. lOei XtdAXok dYi/tSr', iwiWur iii6t, 781. UN. w itXXi-pfrtii'B.l^i, 
(St ;i' iw<i\tiras mU rirf* ■ ixiXXuip J* it 
Ppvrolt 6p6mt nXS. 

900. olGi |iV <">#- WB o" ▼- ^^^ 

and cf. Eur. fr. 107 N. oiS' Snp mr'tt- 
^ipir^r ^iXait tSt^i a(>rfo, Plat. Theaet. 
ITSd oiSt S>vp rpdrrtir {TaOra) wpoel- 
(TTBTOt o^ott, Herond. 1. 11 vlrrt waii 
Satiii itiim, a aS n, TfiuXXb, ait' imp 
. . . tU4 T«. 

902. A^ix^ Tpvy^Tw &^«9av : re- 
ferring to the tirpaiU (v. 889) of Glyc- 
era, cf. v. 46 ipx^' fra \ipoi iriirifffwt 

, . . Toit 0' airrSr roTt evpoiiw. Pure hap- 
piness radiates from these simple woids 
of Glycera, spoken with eiquiate deli- 
cacy and grace. 

903. ri<r4vird<>oi>>oi':seeonv.869. 
This ia precisely as Agnoia had planned, 

905, The scenic direction, nM/im 

ttirturi- niraiKot, written above air- 

Sut, does not accurately represent the 




eoTii' ydfiov't /toi ■ t^ yap vl^ \afi^afo> [so] 

Ti)v TOW 4>lXu'0u Bvyarip*. Moschion comes from hia hiding-plaee. 

Fata ECUS, Glycbra, Polemon, MoacHiOM 


[A few versea are lacking.] 

18 of the speakers here. Polemon 
js starts toward his boose with 
Glycera, but he turns to bear the aii- 
Bwer of Pataecus to bis invitation. 

907. #iX(vov : see above, p. 112.— ■ 
rf| Kol 6(ol: tilis exclamation, which 
follows the announcement by Pataecus 
of his intentions regarding Moschion, 
could not well proceed from any one 
but Moschion himself. We have only to 
suppose that Moschion has been eaves- 
dropping again, as in vv. 427 ff ., 58G C, 
and in the recognition scene vv, 64(1 S. 
The statement of Pataecus so startles 
him that he betrays his presence. 

The appearance of Moschion at this 
point permits the poet to conclude the 
play in a few more verses. Pataecus 
had left the scene at v. 704 intending 
to administer a sevei-e rebuke to Mos- 
chion. Moschion had heard bim an- 
nounce his purpose and has since taken 

good care not to come into his sight. 
He is now obliged to show himself. In 
the presence of Polemon and Glycei-a 
Pataecus probably gives him a repri- 
mand and a warning and requires bis 
consent to the marriage which he has 
hurriedly arranged for hiio. Four per- . 
sons are present in the final scene, as 
invv.344ff,,e31ff. We know nothing 
about Philinus or bis daughter. They 
seem to have no part in the action of 
the play. In Ter. Heauton, Chremes 
announces in a similar way at the end 
of the last scene his wishes for Clinia : 
105S uxorem ut ducas. CI. pa- 
ter! . . . peril. 1060 Ch. gnate 
mi, ego pol tibi dabo illam le- 

1 Phai 




m, sparso ore, adunct 






The title of the fourth comedy contained in the .codex of Aphro- 
ditopolia is unoertais ; but, as M. Lefebvre justly observes, the im- 
portance of the role of Chrysis the Samian gii'l (so called in tv. 63 
and 142) naturally leads to the tentative identification of this play 
with the Samian Girl' of Menander, a play from which we have 
but a single line, quoted with the title by Phrynichua the Atticist. 
This line happens not to recur in the new manuscript, but is of a 
content not inappropriate to it Of this play we have in round 
numbers 344 lines, of which the test is in fairly good condition. 
The preserved text falls into two continuous sections of 204 and 
140 lines respectively, separated by a lacuna of 140 lines. There 
are therefore lost from the beginning and end of the play approxi- 
mately 500 lines. These scenes from the central part of the comedy 
unfortunately do not supply us with sufficient information to enable 
us to reconstruct the plot with any considerable degree of certainty. 
We know, however, who the principal characters are, and to a 
certain extent the situation in which they find themselves at the 
time the action begins. 

Demeas, a well-to-do Athenian citizen of middle age, is living with 
Chrysis, a free-born (v. 375) Samian girl, whom he had once res- 
cued from a position of great poverty (vv. 165 ff.) — in fact had 
literally taken from the streets if we may believe his angry de- 
nunciation (v. 136) — ■ and had placed in charge of his household 
(vv. 46, 201). He is evidently deeply attached to Chrysis and she 
to him. Doubtless only the fact that she is foreign-born has pre- 
vented him from making her hia lawful wife. Another member of 
the household is Moschion, an adopted son (v. 134) of Demeas, a 
young man of rather romantic turn of mind (vv. 414 ff.) who has 

1 ThB possibilitr ot a double title Za^la 5 Tfrftj Is suggested by Harmon, who 
points out the striking similarity of tiie "Samia" aod Caecilius' Tit the. 



been, as Demeae at any rate supposes (vt. 61, 132), exemplary ia 
his conduct, and certainly loyal and obedient in his relations with 
his adoptive father (vv. 62, 133). But Demeas and Moachion, a 
short time previous to the action of the play, have had a serious 
quarrel (vv. 120 f .) ; Moachion had ofifeuded his father and had for 
a time resented the latter's treatment of him. We do not know the 
occasion of the misunderstanding, but may reasonably surmise that 
it was due to a report, which bad reached the ears of Demeas, of his 
son's entanglement in a love affair with a giil whom Demeas does 
not know, but who is so poor that Moschion cannot hope that she 
would be thought an acceptable wife for him. However this may 
be, Moschion had made satisfactory esplanations to his father 
(v. 122), and now, when the latter has proposed to settle him In 
life and remove him from temptation by marrying him to FlangOD 
(v. 428), the daughter of Niceratus, a poor neighbor, Moschion, 
much to his father's surprise, has readily accepted the arrange- 
ment In fact, the alacrity with which Moschion fell in with the 
plan caused Demeas to suspect that the girl with whom his son was 
i-eally in love was Plangon (vv. 122 ff.). And this was indeed the 
case, for Plangon is the girl of whom Moschion was enamored 
and whom he had sworn to marry (v. 422), apparently without 
having made any definite plans to carry out his intention. It so 
happens that the proposal by Demeas of an immediate marriage 
with Plangon comes at a most fortunate time for Moschion, for 
matters have gone so far with the young people that Plangon has 
just given birth to a child. To save her from reproach Moschion 
has taken the child over to his father's house (vv. 447 ff.), placing 
it in the care' of an old woman who bad been his own nurse In 
infancy. We do not know what other persons may be in the 
secret, but Plangon's mother certainly is (v. 356), and also Par- 
menon, Moschion's confidential slave (vv. 447 ft.). But neither of 
the two fathers has the slightest inkling of what is going on, and 
pains have been taken that their suspicions shall not be aroused. 

The situation in the household of Demeas is apparently still 
further complicated by the fact that Chrysis has secretly borne a 
child to Demeas himself. Of this we cannot, perhaps, be absolutely 
certain, but a number of allusions point to this conclusion. In the 


SAMIA 225 

first place Chrysia is a mother, for she ia seen in the act of giving 
her breast to a baby (v, 54),' She has importuned Deineas for per- 
miasiou to rear a child, whom she professea to have found (vv. 66, 
162, 176, 198). In the second place, Parmenon declares under oath 
to Demeas (w. 102 f.) that I>emeaa himself is the father of the 
child and that Chiysls is its mother; and when Demeas tries to 
make him acknowledge that Moschion is the father, Parmenon ap- 
parently adheres to his original assertion and refuses to clear up the 
mystery (v. 108). The slave's frankness in telling Demeas about 
the child which he calls Chrysia' and his reticence when it is a ques- 
tion of involving Moschion are both accounted for by the assump- 
tion that there is a second child of which Parmenon has knowledge, 
while Demeas knows of but one (vv. 106 £E.). And, finally, the con- 
cluding scenes of the second act can hardly be understood except 
upon the assumption that the child which Niceratus threatens to 
kill is a different child from that which Plangon has borne to 
Moschion. It is difficult to avoid the conclusion that both Chrysis * 
and Plangon have recently given birth to children ; that Chrysis, 
concealing the fact from Demeas, perhaps because she knows that 
he does not care to rear a family, has told him that the child 
which she has in her possession is a foundling, and has with diffi- 
culty won his consent to her keeping it ; that Moschion, not know- 
ing what else to do with Plangon's child, has put it in charge of 
his old nurse until a better arrangement should present itself. On 
this hypothesis we should have to assume that Chrysis, who was the 
manager of Demeas' house, was a party to Moschion's secret ; but 
she was too loyal a woman to betray it to Demeas, even when such 
a course would have been in her own interest. 

' It has been suggested that Chrysis, though a childless woman, gave her 
breast to the child, playing the mother to it; or that she simply held it to her 
bosom, but Demeas, excited and suspicious, imagined he saw in her act a con- 
firmation of his fears. The second alternative is a possible one, but there is no 
hint in the eitant text to support it, and, besides, tlie suspicion of Demeas had 
not in the least been directed toward Chrysis until he saw her nursing the child. 
The first suggestion is extremely improbable. There is nothing morbid about 
Chrysis. And in the struggle with Nlceratus (v. 367) ^e lights for the possession 
of the child as if it were her own. 

* Fiesumably during an absence of Demeas from home. 



That the Samia is a comedy whose plot leads up to a Teco^ition, 
by which the chief charaetera are restored to their proper station 
in life, is obvious. The heroine, a Samian orphan girl, as she and 
her protector suppose, is destined to be revealed as the daughter 
of an Athenian citizen and joined in lawful wedlock to Demeas. 
As in the other comedies of Menander that belong to this general 
type, the favorite procedure of the poet is to show us the charao- 
ters in the midst of a serious crisis which leads to all possible 
misunderstandings. The clearing up of these misunderstandings 
inevitably leads to disclosures regarding the persons who are 
living under false conditions. In the Samia, as we interpret its 
plot, Menander is true to hia method. Chrysis is launched upon a 
course which is bound to keep her in the position of mistress of 
Demeas and recipient of his bounty, compelled to rear in secret as 
a foundling a child which, if the truth were known, would occupy 
an honorable position in life. Some incident must arise which shall 
turn events from their normal course. The subordinate plot, in 
which Moschion and Plangon are the chief factors, provides such an 
incident. The presence of two babies in the house on the day of 
the marriage sets the machinery of the plot iu motion. Demeas by 
chance overhears the old nurse crooning over Moschion's child, 
which he supposes to be the foundling, and referring to it as 
Moschion's (vv. 30 ff.). A moment later he sees Chrysis in another 
part of the house with a baby at her breast, — the same baby, he 
naturally assumes. He jumps to the conclusion that the child 
which he has been led to believe was a foundling is the Samian 
girl's own offspring, -—as it really is, — and that Moschion is its 
father. Beside himself with grief, he takes the spectators into his 
confidence in the speech with which the second act opens, and again 
after his suspicions have been confirmed, as he thinks, by the reti- 
cence of the slave Parmenon. The previous conduct of Moschion 
has been such that Demeas cannot believe that he has wantonly 
committed so outrageous a breach of loyalty toward him. Chrysis, 
the woman of unknown origin, must have enticed the Imy to this act. 
She must be dismissed from the house. As for Moschion, his reputa- 
tion must be protected at all hazards. Demeas will not breathe a 
word of suspicion gainst him, even to Chrysis. This resolution 


SAMIA 227 

of Demeae (v. 141) has .an important bearing on the plot. Explana- 
tions are impossible, since no charge is made. The denouement, 
which might have come speedily, is postponed by what seems to 
be an inextricable tangle of misunderstandings in which the char- 
acters are involved. They talk at cross purposes continually. 

We have no means of knowing how the scenes of the first act 
were managed, nor who spoke the prologue of exposition, if there 
was one. It is clear, however, that the spectators have already had 
the present situation fully explained to them before the speech of 
Demeas, and that the action proper does not begin until after this 
speech. We are therefore justified in assigning the speech to the 
first scene of the second act. After a short scene between Farmenon 
and the Cook, which serves to bring us back into the current of 
activities, Demeas tries to learn the truth from Farmenon. And 
Parmenou does tell him the truth so far as the supposed foundling 
is concerned, though Demeas cannot believe it, especially since the 
slave, loyal to his young master, is evasive on the subject of the 
child which Demeas has heard called Moschion's. Accordingly 
Chrysis is driven from the house. She is seen by Niceratus, who 
offers her protection. 

At this point comes the long break in the manuscript. When 
the text is resumed we find Demeas and Niceratus ' in the midst of 
a conversation. Demeas has in the meantime learned from some- 
body (w. 349, 413), presumably from Moschion himself (for to no 
third person would Demeas have divulged his suspicion that Mos- 
chion had sustained improper relations with Chrysis), that the mother 
of Moschion's child is Flangon and not Chrysis. But he has learned 
nothing about the child whom he saw Chrysis nursing ; in fact he 
seems to forget the significance of that incident, so pleased is he to 
have proved Moschion's innocence. Niceratus also seems to have 
had an interview with Moschion after the latter's confession to his 
father. Chrysis has told Niceratus that Demeas has driven her 
from his house because of the child which she has taken to rear 
(v. 198), although she cannot understand his sudden outburst of 
rage against her in view of his having previously given his consent 

1 sirroiFf, ueed by Demeas in v. 347 with reference to NiceratuB, requires us to 
assume that the latter Is the other interlocutor id the preceding concersation. 



to her taking it. Niceratus is no doubt curious to know something 
more about this child, now under his protection, which Deuieas has 
been so foolish (v. 199) as to take into his household, and whose 
presence there has led Demeas to commit so outrageous an act 
against Chrysis. Moschlon is in a position to satisfy his curiosity. 
When questioned on the subject, Moschion would have no scruples 
about telling frankly what he and everybody else believed to be 
the truth, viz. that the child had been found by Chryais and that 
its parents are unknown.' Possessed of this information Nicetatus 
meets Bemeas. Demeas is now very happy that his suspicions 
against Chrysis and Moscbion liave proved false, and is eager to 
make his peace with Chrysis and to take her back to his home. 
As for the lesser deception which Moschion has practiced upon 
him, in concealing his intrigue with Flangon and in secreting the 
child in his house, this does not disturb him at all ; the marriage 
will set matters right so far as Plangon is concerned. Demeas is 
anxious, however, to guard Moschion's secret at all hazards, and 
a simple expedient for keeping the knowledge of it from Nicera- 
tus occurs to him. By telling l^iceratus that his daughter has 
given birth to an illegitimate child, but that Moschion is ready to 
marry her in spite of this misfortune, Demeas hopes that Kiceratus, 
in his chagrin, will be glad enough to accept the situation without 
pressing too seriously into the question of the child's father. 

This hypothesis regarding the lost scenes that intervened be- 
tween vv. 204 and 345 will, it is believed, be found consistent with 
the indications furnished by the extant text and helpful in rendering 

> It to only by assuming such a conversation between Niceratua and Moschion 
on the subject of the child that we can account for the words and actioos of 
the former in the scenea which follow the lacuna. He saya that Moschion hae 
hoodwinked and deluded him (vv, 384, 397), and thia has general!}' been inter- 
preted as indicating that Niceratua suspects Moschion of being the child's 
father. But there is no indication of any such auspicion, nor of an; desire on 
Moschion's part to escape marrying Plangon. Rather, Moschion has told 
Kiceratus something which the latter, now that he has been enlightened bj 
Demeas, regards as a falsehood. The most important communication which 
Demeas makes to Niceratus is that Plangon has borne a child and that thia 
child is iiow in Niceratus' house with Chrysia. Moachion muat therefore have 
told Niceratus that Chrysis' child is a, foundling. 


SAMIA 229 

intelligible the highly interesting conversation of the two fathers, 
interrupted by the aseauU of Niceratua upon Chryeia, which fol- 
lows the lacuna. When Nieeratus is told by Demeas that Plaugon 
has a child and that this child is tlie foundling which Chrysis has 
taken in charge, he rushes into his house without waiting for the 
further explanations of Demeas. In the house he finds his wife 
and daughter with Chrysis and her baby. He accuses the women 
of concealing from him the fact that this baby is Plangon's child. 
They protest, and truthfully, that it is not {v. 366). Threatening 
to kill the child if they do not confess the truth, he tries to seize 
it from the arms of Chrysis. Her resistance infuriates him, and 
he decides to resort to extreme measures, if necessary, to get pos- 
session of the child (v. 359). With the assistance of Demeas Chry- 
sis makes her escape, but not until the two men have come to 
blows. With delightful irony the poet makes Demeas assert that 
the child is his own. Finally Niceratus is calmed, — not, we may 
be sure, by the silly argument by which Demeas pretends to prove 
that Plangon has been visited by Zeus, but rather by the repeated 
assurances of Demeas that the marriage will take place in spite of 
Flangon's misfortune. 

Of the extant text there remains to consider only the beginning 
of the third act, in which another complication is introduced. Mos- 
chion proposes to show a manly resentment of his father's unjust 
suspicion. He cannot actually go to the wars, for he is in honor 
and love hound to Flangon ; but he will pretend that he is going, 
and after Demeas has implored him to remain he will yield an ap- 
parently reluctant consent. We cannot see what bearing the de- 
velopment of this motive could have upon the main plot. Very 
likely these scenes were introduced merely as amusing by-play to 
delay the denouement. 

The manner in which the complication was solved so fat as 
Chrysis and her child are concerned we can only conjecture. No 
clues survive in the extant text which give any intimation of the 
way in which t"tie truth was revealed. A natural means of dis- 
closing the identity of the child would have been to bring the two 
infants together before the eyes of Demeas, just as the misunder- 
standings of tlie Menaechmi are finally cleared up by a personal 

Digitized byGoOgIc 


meeting of the two biothers. ExplaoatioDS would be demanded and 
giTen. The discovery that Cbrysis is an Athenian girl of good 
family may have been managed, as in the Aadria, by the timely ar- 
rival of a stranger in the fifth act ; this woold be after Chrysis has 
been obliged to acknowledge the child as her own. In any event, 
we can have little doubt that the play closed with an announcement 
of a double wedding. 

The originality of the Samia depends rather upon the plot than 
upon the characters. Demeas and Nioeratus are typical fathers of 
the New Comedy, possessed of substantial, if rather elementary, 
virtues, but more remarkable for their readiness to believe the most 
improbable things without due inquiry and their tendency to fly into 
a rage at the slightest provocation. Moschion and his slave Par- 
menon do not vary much from the familiar characters of young 
man and confidential slave of the better sort. The Cook seems to 
have a minor rdle of the usual mageiric type. It is likely that 
PlangoD did not appear upon the scene. Of Trypha, whose name 
is furnished by the quotation, we know nothing; she may have 
been the maid-servant of the wife of Niceratus and may not have 
had a speaking part. The character of Chrysis was probably clothed 
with rather more individuality than that of the average young 
woman of the New Comedy, if we may judge by the one extant 
scene in which she plays an important part. 

As a play, however, the Samia reveals Menander in a new light 
as the author of a farcical comedy, to which the nearest analogy 
among the existing specimens of the New Comedy is the Menaechmi 
of Plantus. The original of the Menaechmi was composed a gener- 
ation after Menander's death, so that Menander may have been an 
innovator in this direction also. In a farcical comedy like the Samia 
or the Menaechmi one does not inquire too closely into the intrin- 
sic probability of the situations that are presented, nor does one 
demand at every turn that the motives which actuate the charac- 
ters shall be both adequate and reasonable. For example, the 
presence in a household at the same time of two unacknowledged 
babies, about one of whom the master of the house is successfully 
kept in ignorance, does not seem to be an incident that would be 
likely to occur in real life. Equally improbable, from this point of 


SAMIA 281 

view, ia the presence in a bouse of two hetaerae as guests of a re- 
spectable man and his wife, — the situation that underlies the plot 
of Menandet's Heauton. But such situations must be accepted as 
the creation of the poet's fancy, definitely calculated to produce 
certain humorous entanglements and ludicrous misunderstandings. 
So far as we can judge, tbe poet has taken advantage with admi- 
rable skill and ingenuity of tbe opportunities offered by his plot for 
boisterous humor and effective stage business, and that too without 
resorting to the coarseness which characterizes the Menaechmi. 
And into tbe series of amusing situations which are developed 
from the varied interplay of cross purposes the poet has woven a 
memorable scene of unusual pathetic power, — the scene in which 
Chrysis is driven out by Demeas. 

The presence of a chorus is indicated at the beginning of the 
third act (after v, 413), but no reference is found in the extant text 
to the persons who form the chorus. The comus-choms of the Epi- 
trepontes and Periceiromene, however, and of tbe other plays of 
the Middle and New Comedy from which we chance to have pas- 
sages alluding to the chorus, probably had its counterpart in the 
'Samia also. As van Leeuwen suggests, the entertainments between 
the acts are probably furnished by a band of revelers who are in 
attendance upon the wedding of Moschion. 

The scene of the play is laid in Athens (v. 426). Only two 
houses are required in the scene, the residences of Demeas and 
mceratus. These houses are apparently separated by a passage- 
way or angiportus (v. 166), and before the house of Demeas at 
least is the usual -rpoBvpoy (v. 193). 

The only clue to the date of composition of tbe Samia is the 
allusion to the parasite Chaerephon ' in v. 401. The point of the 
jest is that Chaerephon, though an old man, bids fair to live for- 
ever. Now Chaerephon was ridiculed in no fewer than eleven plays 
by six poets of the early New Comedy. The data furnished by 
these plays and by Athenaeus make it seem probable that none of 
these references, even this in the Samia, which is probably the 
latest of all, falls after ca. 310 b.c. In the first place we learn from 
Athenaeus (244 a) that Chaerephon was the author of the first book 
' See ■Wilamowiti in N. Jhb. XI (1008), p. 47, Anm. 1. 



on dining — a fact that doubtless contributed to Ms notoriety — and 
that it was addressed in the form of a letter to " Cjrebion." " Cyre- 
bion " was the nickname applied to Epicrates, son of Philodemus, 
of Paeauia {see Kireboer, No, 4908), who was brotbei of Philon and 
brothev-in-law of Aesehinea the orator. Demosthenes alludes to 
this "Cyrebion'Mn the Oration on the Embassy (§ 287), delivered in 
343. We cannot follow the career of Epicrates, but he was prob- 
ably nob much younger than Aesehinea. He is mentioned by Alexis 
in the Pancratiast (359 K.) along with another parasite, Gallimedon, 
the orator who opposed Demosthenes and was condemned to death 
while in exile in the year SIS. Gallimedon is mentioned also by 
Menander in the Methe (320 K.) together with our Chaerephon. 
It is therefore reasonable to suppose that both the Pancratiast and 
the Methe were produced before 318, and altogether likely that 
Chaerephon, as a somewhat younger contemporary of Epicrates, 
dedicated his book to the latter early in the twenties, shortly be- 
fore the stream of ridicule was directed against its author. An ap- 
proximate estimate based on these data would make Chaerephon 
between 60 and 60 years of age in 320 b.c. The other allusions to 
Chaerephon are consistent with this conclusion. Antiphanes, who 
mentions him (189), died ca. 314-311 (A.J.P. XXt, p. 68). Alexis 
refers to him twice (210, 252); in the former passf^, where we 
are told that Chaerephon has made a visit to Corinth "as an un- 
bidden guest," we may suspect that the visit was due to the po- 
litical troubles that sent many Athenians into exile between the 
years 323 and 317. Timocles, whose career extended from about 
340 to 320, ridicules him in the Epistolae (9) along with Demotion 
and Tithymallus. The latter, as Meineke remarked (Hist. Crit., p. 
418), is mentioned only by poets of the Middle Comedy. Demotion 
is to be identified with the rich man referred to in the oration of 
Hypereides for Euxenippus, delivered in 330 b.c; for the poet 
says of him irapirptijicr ror ^ovKo/itvov, while the orator refers to the 
charge against his client, Aij/iotioitos Si'turav lAa^ci-. The play and 
the oration obviously belong to the same period. The allusion by 
Nicostratus (25) is one of the latest, for the career of this poet 
began ca. 320 (^.^. P. XX VIII, p. 188). Menander himself has 
"■^ree other references to Chaerephon ; in the Androgyuus (56) 


8AMIA 233 

and Cecrypbalus (277), neither of which can be dated, and in the 
Orge (364), with which the poet probably won his first victory in 
315B.C. (A.J.F.XXl,v.61; Clark, CT.PAii I,pp.313ff.)- Finally, 
Apollodorus of Gela, almost exactly a contemporary of Menandei, 
mentions him in the Sphattomene (26), and in the Hieraea (24).' Id 
the latter a person is caUed " a new Chaerephon," i.e. a successor 
of Chaerephon, as if Chaerephon himself had passed off the stage. 

All this tends to place the Samia eai'ly in the second decade of 
Menandet'a career, after the Orge and before the Periceiromene. 

The remains of the Samia in the Cairo papyrus consist of one 
leaf of two pages (G) and two sheets of four pages each (I and F). 
The sequence of these ten pages was determined by the first editor. 
I'* must precede I'' because in the latter (v. 442) reference is 
made to an event which happened in the former (v. 114). F' follows 
immediately upon I*, the latter page ending in the middle of a sen- 
tence which is completed in F". The connection between G" and 
I' and between F* and I' is not so obvious, since each ends and be- 
gins respectively with a completed sentence ; but the action moves 
on coiftinuonsly and the make-up of the book requires that these 
pages shall join without an interval. A considerable interval, how- 
ever, separates F" from F', The length of this interval is fortu- 
nately determined, as Kbrte has shown (Ser. d. sacks. Gesell. 1908, 
p. 114), by the position of the other sheets in the quaternion. The 
quaternion must begin and end with the recto side. The arrange- 
ment of the extant ten pages must therefore be as follows, one 
sheet, or four pages, being lost between F° and F' : 

1 The Sphattomene is once quoted by Athenaens as by Apollodorus of Csxya- 
tus ; but this poet is now known to have entered upon his career after Menan- 
der's death (IG. II H77 A, in Wilhelm, Dramat. Urfc., p. 118 ; A. J. P. XXI, p. 
45). The Hieraea is assigned to the Geloan by Siudas and Eudocia, but by 
Athenaens, again erroneously, t^ the Caryatian. 

Mention should also be made of Machon, a contemporary of ApoIlodorUH of 
Carystua (Ath. 064 a), who relates two anecdotea of Chaerephon in his Chrelae 
(Ath. 243 k), in one of which he properly makes the parasite a contemporary of 
Diphilua. Machon is clearly not speaking of a person contemporary with him- 
self. The time of Matron the mipfSbt, who mentions Chaerephon in his poem 
^twnr (Ath. 134 b), is unknown. 



Ose half of the play was therefore contaiaed in the middle qua- 
ternion (y) of the three which contained the Samia. The preceding 
quaternion (x) contained the first act and a, few lines of the second. 
For this lost portion perhaps 200 lines, say six pages of quaternion 
X, would suffice. If the play had the usual compass of from 1000 
to liOO lines, about nine pages of quaternion z, in addition to 
the last two pages of quaternion y, would be required for the com- 
pletion of the third act and for the fourth and fifth acts. 

The question as to the amount of text lost from the beginning of 
the Samia is related to the question of t)ie order of the plays in the 
Cairo codex. We know that the Hero was second in order and that 
the play which preceded it occupied only 28 pages, for the folio 
numbers k6' and \' are preserved at the tops of pa^s A' and A* 
respectively. Furthermore, according to the estimates given above 
(pp. 45, 148), the Epitrepontes probably began on the fourteenth 
(but see below) pa^e of a quaternion and extended through the four- 
teenth page of the second following quaternion, occupying about 
32 pages, while the Periceiromene began on the fifteenth (but see 
below) page of a. quaternion and extended through the twelfth page 
of the second following quaternion, occupying about 30 pages. If 
these estimates are even approximately correct, it is obvious that 
the first play in the codex, which filled the first quaternion and 
twelve pages of the second, was neither the Epitrepontes nor the 
Periceiromene; nor yet the Samia, which, as we have just seen, 
began in the second halt of a quaternion. The first play must have 
been either the play of unknown title represented by the single 
page LPS, or a play of which nothing is preserved. Now from our 
estimates it appears that the order Epitrepontes-Fericeiromene is 
somewhat more probable than the order Perieeiromene-Epitrepontes, 
since the Epitrepontes probably ended nearer the cud of a quater- 
nion than did the Periceiromene, and the Periceiromene probably 
began nearer the end of a quaternion than did the Epitrepontes. As 
for the Samia, the lost beginning of which extended back about six 
pi^s into the quaternion preceding E', it cannot have immediately 
followed either the Epitrepontes or the Periceiromene, but, so fat as 
we can judge by its estimated position in the quaternions, may have 
followed either the Hero or the play represented by LPS. 


SAMIA 285 

Kdrte has recently advanced a plausible theory, based upon con- 
siderations of another kind, of the order of the plays in the codex. 
He observed that the practice of the scribe in noting in the margins 
the names of the speakers varied greatly in the several plays,' and 
suggests that he became more negligent in this regard as lie went on. 
By this criterion the Hero was followed by the Epitrepontes and 
Periceiromene, in this order ; the unknown play LPS could not have 
been first in the codex but rather preceded the Samia; and the 
Samia was last of the preserved plays — the sixth in the codex, if 
the manuscript contained no more than six plays. 

It will be observed that this new evidence lends support to the 
conclusions based upon the estimated length of the plays and their 
positions in the quaternions, and that the estimate of the length of 
the lost beginning of the Samia permits the assumption that the 
Periceiromene was followed by the unknown play LPS and this in 
turn by the Samia. The following table shows the order of the plays 
in the codex as thus tentatively determined : 


I. pp. 16 


II. Hero pp. 

4 16 [12] 

III. Epitr. pp. 

[4]^ 16 [13] 

IV. Peric. pp. 

[3]» 16 [12] 

V. LPS pp. 

[4] [16] [10] 

VL Samia pp. 

[8] 16 9? 

' Menandrea, Praef., pp. xi, xii. The proportion ot epeakera named in the 
margins to the number of lines is as follows ; Hero 1 to 4 ; Epitrepontes 1 to 23 ; 
Periceiromene 1 to 32 ; LPS 1 to 69 ; Samia 1 to S41. 

' AsBuming that 4 pages (instead of 3, see p, 46) of quaternion ir were required 
for the Epitrepontes, the Hero occupied 82 pages, the Epitrepontes 33. The 
other alternative is equally possible, and the Hero may have been the longer 


* The calculation on p. 147 showed that about 4 pages and 26 lines were lost 
from the beginning of the Periceiromene (i.e. before E), We there unnecessarily 
discarded the odd 26 lines and concluded th^t the play extended back two pages, 
instead of three, into the quaternion preceding that which contained E. 










Xopoi ini/in-OTidv 
Kaiifia.: inrrjpirai TOv Maytlpov, ypavs, SouXot. 



ScEHB ; a, street in Athens, Ijefore the houses of Demeas and NiceratuB, 

The whole of the first act is lost In it was esplained the strange situation in 
the household of Demeas, a wealthy Athenian. Chiysls, a Samiao girl 
BJid houselieeper for Demeas, lip^ secretly borne a child to him. She lieepa 
the child with his consent, b; leading him to believe that it is a foundling. 
Moschion, adopted sou of Demeas, and Flangon, daughter of ti poor neighbor 
Niceratus, have also had n cliild, aa tlie result of a secret union. Demeas 
and Nicei'atuB, the two gran^fatliere, have been kept in ignorance of this 
event. To protect the girl Moschion has recently brought the child over to 
his father's house (v, 448), by the connivance of the girl's mother, and placed 
it in the care of Moechion's aged nurse. Thus two infante are at present in 
the house of Demeas, one openly but under false pretenses, the other with- 
out his knowledge. Now for some reason the future of Moschion has caused 
concern, to Demeas. To settle him in life he plans to many him fortli- 
with to Plangon. Moschion is informed of this plan and agrees to it with 
alacrity. The consent of Niceratus to the match is readily obtained. De- 
meas thereupon begins active arrangements for the wedding, which is tjj 
take place this very day. A slave is dispatched to the market to fetch a 
cook and to buy provisions. Invitations to the wedding are sent out, De- 
meas then enters his house to see to the preparations within. 

Between the acts the audience is probably provided with entertainment by the 
chorus of wedding guests, who have begun to arrive. The second act is 
opened by the entrance of Demeas from his house. Apparently only the 
first few lines of his speech are lost. 

Sc. 1. Demeas alone 

OtTTlS^ -----.---.-.-.--- G», quat. y, p. 1 

T] ftaivofiat -------------- 

1 S. Demeas comes from his house outrage, and that too at the hands of 

in a slate of great perturbation, prob- one upon whom he has conferred a hen- 

ably ezclaiming that, unless he is out efit, e.g. fo-Tlt . . . ffx^^"" rfrarS' iyii,^ 

of bis senses, he is t^ victim of groes ^ ital^ttat, koI roitf' Irw' ixtlnii, qr ir«ra'' 


288 MENAN4P0Y 

A.aj8(uf iv' ayaff^^ -_.- — _..__ 
w? yap rd^uTT et<n}^ov, virepetnrovSaKia^ 
6 TO. ToS yofiov irparrciVy tftpairat to vpayfi dir\&'S 
Tots «'Soi' €Ke'X«uo"' €vTp€iri^eiv wdvd' a Sei, 
Kadapa woeiv, irerrtiv, ivdp-)(iLij6<u, Kovmiv. 
iyiyvfT dpeXet irdvd' iroLfUjfi, to Se ra^^os 
Tftlw irpaTTOfi.evotv Tapaj0v tw' avrol? cfciroei, 
xo oire/j ctKOS- €irl icXu^; /*€!* epptwr CforoSw 
ro TTcuSiof KiKpayoq, aX o ifioav dfia • 

iw iyafv cf ■ V. 160. 

iridr On Plat. 

the r 

1 for 

the father's excessive haste (cf . v. S) is 
probably his desire to put a stop to Mos- 
chloD's love-affair (see above, p. 224); 
cf. Ter. Heaut. 1050. Butit is charac- 
teristic of comedy that ariimgeinenta 
which are proposed id the conrse of 
the action, esp. Uioae which the poet 
Intends shall have a tiearing on the 
plot (e.g. dinners, weddings, intrigues), 
are immediately put into effect re- 
gardless of veriBimllitude. Thus in 
Plaut. Aul. 261 Megadorus no sooner 
obtains Eucllo's consent to his mar- 
riage with Phaedra than he asks; sed 
nuptias num quae causaat ijuin 
faciamus hodie? and then says 
to his slave: heus. Strobile, se- 

5. ^XAt: i.e. he aimply, without 
explanations, gave the information that 
MoBchion was to tie married that day. 

7, vIttilv: i.e. ipTout and riit^taTa, 
bread and pastry of wheaten flour 
{2\»pa V. 12) for tlie wedding feast. 
For ordinary occasions the staple diet 
consisted cliiefly of porridge (Mf>) and 
bread, generolly made of barley, cf. 


ffava^A/uvQtf it: Si rwf rupur dXnfpa, tA 
lUr (fhe latter) wifarrt!, ri it (the 
former) ^{arrci. Cakes (r/fi^iara) 
played an important r61e in the wed- 
ding ceremony, esp. the bride's cake 
(r XarflDf -yiiiuK6i) sprinkledwith sesame, 
a symbol of fertility according to Me- 
nanderapud schol. Aristoph. Pac. 869. 
The feast itself was important as a 
means of providing witnesses of the 
marriage, cf. Is. S. 20. — ivApx*'*''* 
■taiwev; see on P. 876. The marriage 
sacrifice (t4 irporAtio or rpayA/ua) pre- 
ceded the banquet. 

8. Everything wag of course going 
on ukU enough. — h«[fura: lit. readUj/, 
modifies iylyrcro = hrpAtTrm, just as 
tCiw TTpaTTa/Umr below might have been 
ra» 7n«*^™»- Cf. [Plat.] Ep. 11 fin. 

10. IppisTo ; the effect of the act 
continues into the present, had been 
tkrovm and was stiW lying. 

11. Tiirsttlai-: the only infant of 
whose presence in the house Oemeas 
is aware, viz. his own son by Chrysis, 
whom Chrysis, however, has made him 
Ijelieve to be a foundling.^al 6f : the 
maid servants. The context makes the 
reference clear, and ahw nairis in t. 13. 


"dXevp', vBatp, ekoLOP airoSos, dvOpaKa^." 
Kavros SiSov; tovtqiv n kcu cvWafi^dvatv 
€1? TO Ta/iteioi' eTu;^oi' mrkkBiav, o$€v 

IB irXeuu irpoaipSiv koX a-KOTTOvp€voq <Tv)(ya 
ovK €v6v% i^kOov. KaO' ov S' ■rjv )(fi6vov iyiu 
ivTavBa, Kard^aw a<f> inrep^v tis yvin) 
avotdtv eis TovpTrpotrde Toii TapietSiov 
oiKr)fj.a- rvyxdv^i yap Itrretav ns we, 

20 toad' ij t' avdpcuTis itrri Sia tovtov to tc 
Tapietov ■{)pXp. TOW 8e Mo<r^utii'Os ^w 
tCtOt) Tis aiTTj TTptiT^VTfpa, yeyovvV ipr/ 
$€pdiraiv'y i\(.v94pa Se wi". tSoScra Se 
TO wcuSiou Ke/cpayos ^ 

13. 7iiUa|iP4vHv; cf.Aristoph.Eq. 

229 n(7tb utr'a^Sr xu 0cA< {tXX#tTa(. 

14. TOflMlov: vttol ir if Tlk ArayKaia 
iwerlearaF, Herodian 1.376.26. Inthis 
storeroom the mistress of tbe house 

kept iXinrov, (Xdiof, alnr, Aristoph, 
Thesm. 420, and there Basileia in Av. 
1530 Is doubtless supposed to keep 
iraiuttti) for Zeus his tliuuderbolt nat 
TiX>; dra^dwaFTa. Cf. the conclave 
in Ter. Heaut. ft02 est mihl ulti- 
mis coiictare in aedibuB quod- 
dam retro. 

15. vX«h>: stiil other thingi (lit. 
more Ihmga than the servants had de- 
manded). — vpootpAv: selecting of his 
choicest stores, cf .Theoph. Char. 4. 6 lal 
wfiBiupSr Si Ti Ik TBUTaiuflov Sar6t{i<rTir 
i Syptucos) ipayeir koI (inpiripor ruir. 

18. rt4U*iS(ou : icai rafuelSis)' ^DiOfH- 
TTuiQi Suid. The MS. form raii/itou 
can hardlj be correct. 

19. Wrtir: toeailing-room. The 
usual form isJariif, fromlffTii "loom." 
PtuynichuB condemns IsTtiir, as also 

aivintiat in P. 870 and other words 
freely used by Menander and his con- 

20. -^ T AvApomt : i.e. th ri irtp^r. 
— t6 Ti TOiutEeii : i.e. ^ t' ^oSot tit ri 
To/iidoi', a peculiar form of zeugma, 
due lo the freedom of familiar dis- 
courae. One could hardly say ri ra/u- 
«4r/ffTi Sii {"accessible through ")toC 
oCmi/uiTof, but the idea of motion into is 
supplied by ij dci^otrit. The weaving- 
room, _in which was the stairway to 
the upper floor, lay between the living- 
rooms and the storeroom. To reach 
either the upper floor or the storeroom 
one had to pass through it. 

23. Though emancipated, she yet 
remained in the service of her former 
master; cf. H. 21. 

24. The participles are both in the 
pred. after JBowa, but hang closely to- 
gether, forming a single idea, scream- 
ing neglected. It is not a case of 
zeugma ; the old woman took in the 



2B ifi.i 7 ovSev e!Svt' h/Sov otn, iv atr^taKet 

KOi Tovra S^ Ta KOiva " tftCkraToif t€kvov" 
ciTToSo-a Ktti "fiey ayaBov 17 jxa^^i; S^ iroC;* 
iiftikrjtre, ntptijveyKfv ■ ms 8'eirauo-aTo 
30 ff Xaoii, ir/JOf aimjv ^(riy ■ to rakaxv iyd, 
- 'irp<}ir)v ToiouTOf otrra Moa^iojc eyw 
avTov iTidrivovfLffv ayairaxra, vvv Z'/iirit 
iTfu^iov iKeivov yeyovev, cTX'Xij koi toSc^ 

_... — — ._.____._, g^ i^fj^ Qs^ qm^ y, p. 2 

._ , .... „evat [3S] 

"^Kal OepairaiviSup tivX 

40 €^at0€v €l(rrpe)(ovn • "XoikraT, t3 rdXap, 
TO iToioioif," <f>t}(riv "tC tout'; ei- Tots yap,oiq 
Tois Tou irarpos TOf piKpov ov OtpaTrevere ;" 
eu^us o' iK€Lin) " Swrpop', tjXikoi' XaXtis," [40] 

25. Ii^v: in tftere. — fr Ao^aXit, would be: "Another woman will in 

ktI.: tbe personal const, iv dtf^Xci tike manner nurse you and see you In 

ilfu TtO Xa\fiy ta/e in talking, instend time become a father." 

ol the impersonal, ^i- itr^oXei (or dif^a- 39. One ot the three examples in 

Wi) tirri \a\tTr. The gen. defines the the Cairo MS. (E. 341, P. 6, the latter 

scope of the safety, in rMpecio/toiWnff. a proper name) of an anapaest in the 

27. ToOraSr] rd ndh'^ : ct. E. 30S. fifth foot that overlaps the fourth, and 

28. fiy 6.iaJUv : blessed Iking, also of twoconsecutiveanapaestaelsewhere 
used in formal address to superiors, of. than in the first and second feet. 
Xen. C jr. 6. 3. 20 J )x/yii dynflSi- tri roTt 40. Xo4a-aTt : by using the pi. the 
^IXdit KSpt, old woman includes all the servants in 

31. «pifi)i>: JuM the other day, cf. the rebuhe, though she addresses but 

Theoer. 16. 16 TTJrot t4 rp6ar, — X^ojwi one of them. 

Si rpiar 9-rir -rdrra. — TOiofrrov: it was 41. t( toCtd : wkatdoeathie meant 

in infancy, therefore, that Moschion 43. ^bcov; the quantitative adj. 

was adopted (v. 184) by Demeas. corresponding to /Uja and lutpit, Iww 

33 f . &XXi) Kol rdSt : the thought lou^ji, c^- v- 3^1 and Philem. 5 K, o^k 



^(T, "ivhov ifrnv auros" "oil Brjirov ye- ttov" 
5 if Tft) Ttt^ieiw" — Kal irape^Wa^e Ti — 
"avTT) KaXei, titBt), <r*," Kal "jSctSi^e Kal 
aTTCuS". ovK aKTJKo' ovSeV, eiru^eoTaTa." 
ctTToStr' iKtivri 8' ""^o*^ raXaica T^5 e/ii^^ 
XaXtas," aTT^X.^ei' eKTroStii- ouk oIS' 'oirot.^ 
Kayai TTporjXdov tovtoj' ovrnp eV^aSe 
rpofitov apTuni i^'^kOov, r/a-v^y wdw, 
(oi out' QKoi/cras ouSev oiV' ig<r9r)p.€i'oq, 
avrfjv 8' e)(QV<Tav avro rrfv Xap-iav opw 

3* ^Xfnir *i^i> 4 ^(i «^p« XaXur. 

44. aiT6t: tfte master, as a^i) be- 
low ia " miatresa." The maid, nho has 
been in the front part of the house, 
saw Demeas go into the atoreroom 
while the old woman waa upstairs, — 
o4 Mfmv y*: you don't my so! 

45. Kol irapi£<|XXa{i -n: Sc. rg 0wi^ 
and she railed her voUt a little (lit. made 
adeniation) — a parenthetical explana- 
tion of Demeaa. The vb. seeraa not to 
occur elsewhere in tliis sense. 4n)<rl ia 
of course understood with each quota- 
tion where it is not eipresaed, so that 
the application of irap((ijXXa{e is clear. 

46. afrHj : Chryaia. The flrat worda 
were apoken in a loud voice for the 
maater'a benefit, but from fiiSi^ on in 
a low tone again. 

49. adit otS* &«oi : from his position 
Demeas could not see where the old 
nurse went with the baby, and conse- 
quently he falla (v. 63) into the error of 
aasuming that she answered the (pre- 
tended) aummona (v. 40) and gave the 
baby to her mistress. It is probable, 
however, that the nurse merely took 
the baby to another part of the house. 

SO f. Toftrov Si>v(p . . . rpdvov: ex- 
plained by VujtS »il»i;, the whole 
equivalent to " as calmly aa you saw 
me come out of the house {i^iflkSur) a 
moment ago." Demeas was probably 
then, as now, trembling with sup- 
preaaed excitement. 

S3, airi: ri raiSlav. Demeas as- 
aumea, aa a matter of course, that the 
baby he sees in the arms of Chrjsis is 
the same baby. Had he reflected he 
would have 8e«n that this assumption 
was the weak link in his chain of evi- 
dence. We can hardly suppose that, 
in the brief interval which elapsed be- 
tween the departure of the two persons 
from the weaving-room, the nurse haa 
transferred her baby to Chryais and 
disappeared, and Chrysis, in order to 
deceive Demeas, has arranged the 
scene which Demeas now goes on to 
describe. Furthermore, Demeas him- 
self emphasizes the fact that he stole 
into the court quietly and presumably 
unobserved by Chrysis. For other rea- 
Bons In support of the view that there 
are two babies in the house see above, 
p. 225, — tIiv ZniiCav: Chrysis, cf. v. 
U2 and see note on P. 61 



eftti SiBovtrav n/rdlav irapiav a/xa. 
66 tinT0' OTi fieu avT^s cart Tovro yviapifiov 
eVcu, warpos S' otov itot itrriv, cJr' ifLOv^ 
€«■* — ov Xej'oi S', avSp€<i, TTpos Vftas tovt* €y(i!, 
ou^ wiroKooi, TO wpayfia S' ets fiea-ov ^ipta [65] 

a t' aKTJKO avTos, ouk ayofOKTSi' ouSen-cu. 
60 (Tui'oiSa yap TijJ fifipaKio), vtj tovs ^eovs, 
Kat KotrpC^ Tot' irpoTfpov ovri j(p6vov dei 
icai Trepi e/i' (os ev^imv eutre^SctTraTtf). 
TraXic 8*, ETTciSai' t^i^ Xeyoucrai' Korap-oSi^ [fio] 

54. I£« : atill within the house, but refuse to harbor the SMptcton. This is 
about equivaleot to the negatived fut. 
but witli a modn! force (hat the fut, 
would lack, oM' ^oKiw (Mazon) would 
be rather more effective. — TiTpa^iia; 
the fact aa opposed (o the XAvm and 
ttrimiia lying back of the Xiyoi. 

59. A T AK^^Koa : i.e, the talk of the 
servants that he has overlieard. — ois 
&Yav(utTAr, sri.: like the preceding 
negations, not giving way to indisna- 
tton — 03 yd,. He means against Mos- 
chion, as the next verse shows. He is 
already entirely convinced as regards 

61 f. The partie, fltrt is in indirect 
discourse after aimia, GMT. §908. 
The tenderness of Demeas toward his 
adopted son has a parallel in Micio's 
love for Aeschinua in Ter. Adelphi, 
cf.v.48.^«agr|i((p: inhisrelationswith 
others, see V, 132, — atlMmv: height- 
ens the aup. somewhat more emphat- 
ically than ut alone. Ci. Xen. Mem, 
4. 5. 9 (wl Bf ■taiha wt Xn ffittra ylrrirtu, 
more commonly uit ivra-Tht or SilHiTai. 
63 f. tJiv X^ovow : i.e. -rairifr i) 
f\fyt. — oSray : in indirect discourse 
after Kara/mffli, realize the fact tAnt. 
As MoHchion's former nurse the old 

outside of the storeroom, as ffu^et 
40. The house was built around an 
open-air court (afXij). — SiSoOirav tit- 
•Cov : cf. B. 247. This was certainly an 
act that would naturally stir the old 
man's suspicions, lor hitherto he has 
had no reason to tliink that Chrysis has 
borne a child. If he really saw what he 
reports, — and there is no occauon to 
doubt the correctness of his observa- 
tion, — we are obliged to believe that 
Chrysis is indeed a mother. The same 
motive wb« used by Caecilius in his 
Titthe, which may have been based on 
Menander's play of the 
in fr. 1 R. a person who had seen a 
woman give her breast to a baby ob 
serves: praesertim quae non pe 
perit lacte non habet (Harmon) 
But the baby she held to her breast was 
not the neglected child that the old 
nurse had just carried from the weaving- 
room ; see atiove, p. 224, 

56. l|iaS : Parmenon so assures him 
in V. 103. 

57 f. The negatives with \fy10 and 

a to the suggestion wliich had ci 
J his mind, I refuse to say fl 




\> irpStTov ovTaf, etr' ifiov 
65 'kdOpif. keyovirav, elr dno^X&Inu irakiv 
ct^ T'^f dyairSuraf avro koX fi^fiuuj-ftetnjv 
efiov Tpf(f)eiv a.KovTO'i, l^iart))^ okta%. 

Enter Farmenon and the Cook witli his aeaistauts, aod slaves loaded with 
viands, Demeas sees them as they approach tlie door o( bis house. 
dX)C ct5 KoXov yap tovtov €t<ft6vd' OpS> [SS] I', qnat. y, p. 3 
TovJiapp-ivovT iKTTf^'^a.yopa.^- idreov 
70 avroi* wapayayeiv itm tovtov €t? S6p,ov.^ 

So. 2, Dkmkas, Pabmknon, Cook 

fjMycLp', eweiyf, wpos'^Oewv.^ ovk olSa cril 

nomtui would presumably know the 

young man's secrets. 

65. i|ioe Uepf : cf. p. 200, Plant. 
Merc. 43 clam abibat patris, inLat. 
a borrowed consL — tint : sc. iweiHt 
with dirsjSX^u, when I have regard to, 

66. dYairAow: v. 56. Impf, tense. 
— PiPiao-p,^*: iTtaitUd upon. 

67. i|ioG (ucDVTot; if Demeas had 
refused to rear it, the child would have 
had to be exposed. ^l£lim]Ka: omde- 
*iiiemy»elf,ci.v.iie and see on P. 418. 

68 f. itl KoXd* = edioJpui, cf. Plat. 
S;mp. 174k <ii KaUyittu, Soph. O.T. 
78 iW til «»«)■ ri T fWai, Plaut. 
Bacch. 667sed qnem qnaero, op- 
tume eccum obviam mihist.— 
lla-idrra: in the dramatic poets tfirci^ 
(-(fiX'!"'^'-) isalwaysusedof persons who 
go into the house, never of those who 
are approaching the scene of action 
through one of the parodoi ; for the 
latter the prefixes rpar-, iw, and 
■ap- are regularly used. The action 
is therefore as follows: Demeas does 
not see Parmenon when he first ap- 

pears, and Parmenon makes no move 
to speak to his masterbut goes straight 
to the door, as he naturally would, 
seeing that he and the rest are loaded 
with provisions. But Demeas turns 
around in time to#ee him before he 
enters. Of courae it is Parmenon's ar- 
rival, implied in the partic, that 
strikes Demeas as "timely." Since 
Demeas desires to speak to Parmenon 
alone, he permits him to get the Cook 
into the house before he accosts him. 
But the Cook, true to the instincts of 
bis tribe, insists upon talking. — in ttfi 
Ayapot : cooks who wished employment 
congregated in that part of the market 
where potteij was for sale, cf. Diph. 
43. 29 K. Mpa.\tt' th rir Kipaitat, Alex. 
267 Jtov ydp Arriv i xifaiiat iua9iiatiio%, 
6 ToTt fiaytipoit (rArot). Parmenon had 
been sent to the market to employ a 
cook and buy provisions ; see on E. lOQ. 
71. Jhni-yt: everybody is in a hurry. 
Cf. the Cook's words in Plaut. Cas. 
78fl propera 




f<ft' o n fiaxaipai Trepiiffpas -^ ucauh^ yap cT 
Xak^v KoraKo^ai noLiTa. TTavfrai irpo'i ffeaiv. 




Sofcew y' IfLoL ri el fiapvs 

76 el •tTVvda.vofi.a.i, TTotras Tpairit,a.^ ^€XXct€ 

cbaracteriatic oatii of Parmeiton, ct. vv. 
73, »1, 110, and tbe recurrent phrases 
in the language of Davus iu E. 6, 20 ; 
141, 144, 166. 

72. tiiawit tt, cT^. : you butcher well 
enough taith ymtr talk, an ancient jest, 
depending upon the derived meaning 
of firrtir "bore," i.e. <t6rrtir ri uTa 
(Poli. 6. IIB). For this meaning cf. 
Hegis. 1. 2 K. ^ ^fyur •f-alnv ri Sii tmiir 
wapi Toils lnwpBvBer, ij /li) xdrTs /u, 
So8ip.l.20K. Ipa ni f-, Kixrtxp oFot tt 
■yt, ^IXroTc; (both addroaaed to cooks), 
and Alciphr. Ep. 2. S. 7 = 4. 16 Sch. 
(Menander to Glyoera) Ifs /i.ii xlritTiii at. 
The joite is variously turned, e.g. Alex. 
173. II K. 0i> wphs Sfw., . . . fSuira! rirlpi- 
•ptr, III) nirT l)i , iWiri Kfiia, Anaxipp. 

:. iMi r. 

oix 5 etki. 

fiAXofup. Tlie cook in comedy is tra- 
ditionally a boresome talker, much 
given to expatiating on his art. His 
qualities are well summed up in Plant. 
Pseud. 794 coqum. .. multj locum. 

8ee in general Hanhin, The ROie of tlie 
JSiyeipoi, pp. 78 fE.— The tribracli in tlie 
first foot composed of three monoayl- 
lables occurs only twice in Menander, 
here and f r. 541). 6 K. While, p. 146. 
74. (Siara: ignoramus. The artist 
scorns the layman. Tbe word almost 

always implies a contrast with the 
artist or specialist (rex ''Tntii^/uDiiiiyfc). 
— pafit:*avage, ill-natured, cf. Eubul. 
41. 7 (of Eros) papit di niuSi (iffTt), 
Soph. A j. 1017 irijp Siaopym ir -y^pf ^a- 
p6i, and the phrases papiwt ^ipur, txti'. 
75, TpawJtof' before each «X(t7i (for 
two persons, see on E. 217) was placed 
a small table. Tbe number of tables 
gave the number of guests. The cook 
of comedy naturally insists upon know- 
ing in advance all about ttie guests, 
e.g. Dionys. 2. 2 K. rht /idYcipot ilS/rai 
ro\i Sii y&p del wp&rtpov oTt ^tAXct Toeri* 
tJ SeiTTfor ^ t4 Stimr /yxttpiTr rottr, 

ami in Euang. 1 K. the host tells him : 

T^Topoi . . . Tpair4^tTCiyyiircUKCii'tiiri 
ffoi, Ef dt rOiy Avipar. In Diph. ]7 the 
cook justifies liis curiosity about the 
sex and quality of the guests : irhaot -rb 
■■X^Wt tlnr bI ««Xijn(»i ih Toit yiiioui, 
piXrivTt, jtal rirtp 'Attuco) Anairrts, ^ 
jfd* TadfLTOplov Tifii; — tI Sal toSt tSTi 
Ifbj ai Tht iiiyetpor; — T^t T^xr^l ^t- 
tu^tla rtj 4ffTip QT^v'i ^ rdrep^ tA tui- 
itaiiAmv ri irrJ;uiTa 1rpoiiS4n,i, KTf.: 
Cf.iil.43.4ff. The host in Men. 518 K. 
resents such questions: ixdyfip\ di)J^t 
^t 8o«rt ttnu aipiSpa- iriffas rparifas 
pJWaiiirTotTyTplTerfiSri^'iparrf!- x"'- 


iroelff JTOiTai ywatfcc? eicri, irrjvtKa 
etrrai to SeiTTfOf, ei ScT/crei TTpoaXafielv 
TpaiT€^owoi6v, €i KepafjL6<! i<JT ei'So^ei' 
u/itw tKaco?, £1 TOVTtdviov KaTa<rTeyov, 
80 €1 TttXX' mrapx^i- wavra ; 

KaTajtoTJTeis ye jii«, 
et XavBdvH <rc, "^(^tXTaT*, eis irepiKofifiara, 


Ka* crv TouTo -ye 
travTOS evtK. dXXa Trapdyer' euroi. 

The Cook and attendants enter the house, Demt 

IS forward. 

76. The women of the familiea par- 
ticipating in a wedding attended tlie 
banquet and were placed at separate 
tables, see Euangelus, quoted above. 

78. TpcMntoirDuiy : riv Tpart^iir tri- 
tit\itTiit ml T^s iWyit tinoaiilas, Athen. 
170 fs cf. Poll. 8. 41, 6. 13; klentilied 
b7 Juba (Athen. I.e.) with the Roman 
structor. He had charge of the ser- 
vants, Philem. 81 K., and of theutensils 
and enieTtainments(<li[ouir>uirvv), Phot,, 
Et. Mag., Hesych. A cook in Antiph. 
152K.hire8Such a manager and defines 
hiaduties: T/iotrAo|3o»rtBwpTOUTo>'J rpa- 
re^owoUit, il iXupfi cttini, Xiix"Dl't iroL- 
liAaei, awnrSit 5rol(<TO, rflXV iaa roirif 
rpar^m. — KJpa|w«: crockery was hired, 
if necessary, cf, Alex, 267 Bimi; 7rip 
Attiii i i!4paiuii liurBiiail'iii. 

79, Kar&<rTrroi- : a covered kitclien 
rather than an open-air place for cook- 
ing, such as many houses evidently had. 

A cook in Aley, 173. 13 K. insists on 
having such a kitchen : irTinorffftir; 

— ftrri. — Kol tA-rnir tx'^i — -SijXtwiTi. 
—(1]} fUM "8ii\0T-" ih\' tx" ndwnir; — 
(x"- — 'Of*'', *' Tii^ouifoc. — AwoXti /t o4- 
Toffi, — A trisyllabic tribrach is found 
in Menander in the second foot only 
five times; four are in this play, viz, 
vv. 7», 82, 121, 153, the fifth in E. 706, 

80 f. KaraKd'VTtit, kt).: a plctui^ 

Plant. Men. 922.— «tXs>>«&v»«: par- 
enthetical, in case ymifaii to notice it. 

— npucd|),|taTa : cf. Aristoph. Eq. 372 
rifHiri)ifUiT' tn <rov vmuiirv, 

82. o{x"<Ii^<*' not al haphazard, 
in first-class ati/le. The cook is making 
an artistic job of it. On the phrase cf . 
on P, 218. 

83. Toifii fv*Ka = Tiirrui, by all 
means, cf. Aristoph. Nub. 6 iriXoui . . . 
roWHroireKa.—mfiftr* : see OnE. IM. 




Tlapfifvotv. [80] 

nAFHESnS (looking about) 

dHMEA£ (coming forvard) 


^aipe, SeVirora, 

4HMEA2 (sternly) 
85 T^v"^ trwvpC&a itaTaBels '^xe SeOp'. 

nAPHENClN (disturbed) 

a.ya$-g Tvxr}- 

Slips into the house wicli the basket. 

Tovrov fj.€v oiiSev, (a<; iytftfiai, \av0dvfi 
TdtftdaXfilBitowparTOfitvov ipyov ctm yap 
TTCpUpyo^ ft ns aXXos. aXXa ttjv 6vpav [85] 

irpoiav ■jr€irX7)\e. 

Farmenon, coming from the house, calls back to Clirysis. 


Siaye, XpvaC, Tia.pO' oa av 
00 o p.dyapo'i alrf) ■ Trfi' 8e ypavv <j>vkaTT€Te 

84. oi vaCx^' ^^- Soph. El. 1445 ai thought. The dim., however, is legs 
KplHii, ind vi. natural here than in Aristoph. Eq. 909 

85. o^rvp(Sa; a hamper of provie- naipBaXiuSia rtpef/^r. 

ioQB. Demeas tells him t« "put it 88. mfltpYDt-: cf. E. 45andfr. 849, 

down," with a gesture toward the p. 117. 

bouse.— dYoe^T^XD^ see on E. 6. 89. ir^Xi|x<-^eon^'^^l-— S^BTt: 

86. TovTov: Parmenon. Since he carry out. 

knows everything he may be able to 90. ypatv: ajestof which thecomic 

throw light on the mystery. poetgfrom Aristophanes on never grew 

87. twi^DbX|uSCm: the required word weary, cf. Men. I'erinthia S97 K. oMe- 
1, but this seems to give the /dae ^ ypait aXw nAua rap^xtr, dXXA 


SAMIA 24' 

ajTO TcSl' KfpaflUoV, TrpOS BeSlU. (To Demeaa)* Tt Stl ITOCtf, 
S&TTTOTa ,- 

AHMEA£ (tbreateningly) 

"ti Sei troetv" ; Wk" SeOp' ajro t^s 9vpa%. 
Parmenon hanga back. 
CTl fLUtpOV. 

e'yw ae fiaanyovv, fjLo. tous StiiSeKa ftoiJy,^ 
95 ov jSovXo/xai 8ia ^oXXa. 


/iaoTtyovi' ; '^Ti yap^ 
ircTTOTjKa ; 


tTuyKpUTTTCis Ti TTpo^"^ fi',^ -ffaOrfp.'^ iya. 

fia TOi' Aiotiytroc, fia tov 'AjtoXXoij 'ytil /lii' ov,^ 
pa TO!" Aia Toi- (rtnTTJpa, p.a tov 'AVfcX^jiridv, — ^ [EB] 

tI«( t<j» filitXv, a trait which Terence Eun. 708 concede istim hue pau- 
tranaferred thence to the midwife in lulum. audin? etiam paulu- 
the Andria. Athenaeus 440ii devotes lum. sat est. — <jv: there! aeeonE. 
a chapter to the theme 0l\Mror t1 tiS* 174, Men. 148 K. iW ^r xiTiir aoi {irrl 
yomudr yim, wltii abundant i] lustra- ToC Moil Phot.), and cf . f I a t in the above 
tions from comedy, quotation. — &itow6J|y0v: see on P. 203. 

91. lufo^fiav : SG. sfKv, as we say 94. jii rait EdSfica ttgit ; the same 
"bottles "; cf. Men. 229 K. jcaJ t4 xipi- oath in Men, Col, 85 (Ox, Pap. V, 313), 
fuov d(^Fyx<" ' ^i'», ifpiav'K, DXrounoKi. Arisloph. Eq. 235, Av, 06 (Hense), 

92. Cf . Eubul. 55 K. »i Snp (Leo). 97 f , The heaping up of the names 

93. In p,uip4v: cf, PlaiiL Men. 158 of goda in protestation is characteristic 
concede hue a foribus. — fiat. of terrified slaves in comedy. Diony- 

— etiam concede hue. — licet. bus, Apollo, Zeus, and Asclepiua are 

— etiam nunc concede audacter all dfal awt^fHt. — 1>& riv 'Aw6hhM, '71^ 
&b leonino cavo, Au!. 56 abscede pjv a6: a favorite formula In Aris- 
etiam nunc, etiam nunc. — eti- tophanes(eighttime8), usedby Menan- 
amne? — ohe, istic adstato, Ter. der also in v. 894, P. 424. 




■Trav, ftTiScv Ofiw'- ov yap €iKa.^€i^ KaX&^. 


100 ^ fl'^WOT &p 

oStos, ^\iiri SeOp'. 


TO irai^iav ticos eorii' ; 

hAPMENON (stommerlrig) 

^V TO ircuStOI' ; ISquat.y, p.4 

Tivo? iarX firp-pos ; 




TTttTpOS Se ToO ; 

(rov, ('^ At". 

99. mifi : this monoBjUabic form of hercle agedum, aapice ad nte. 
the Imv. is ati«st«d b; the gramma- — em. die modo (Kense). — &S4- 
riana (Phot, and Ael. Dion. apud Eust. \if. frankly, honeiUg (=arXwi tal 
1408. 26); see Blaydes' note on Arts- AX^Os, Phot. Berl.), cf. Plaut. Trin. 
toph. Eq. 821. — |M|Sfo' l|ivw: lest he 00 edepol hand dicam dolo, 480 
commit a perjurj; for Demeaa tbinks rem fabulare. — non tibi dicam 
he does not know the charge. For the dolo. Men, 228 non dicam dolo, 
constr. see on P. Ir. 569, p. 151. E. 275 ai yip ftiaauai. 

100. He was about to say iyoMi 101. -^r: look you, as if he were 
Ti iiot yirocri). On apa for ipa see on about to answer the question. 

P. 861. — - pUm Safipa : cf. Soph. Trach. 102 f . The humor of the situation 

402 «tr0t, fCKii^ uit ■ uplK riu irrlwcir seems to lie In the fact that Farmenon 
SoKthi Plant. Capt. 570 sed quaeso is really telling the strict truth, but la 





cyoSS' aKpi^afs Trapra. Koi we<f>pa<rT ifioV 
108 oTi iAoaxianfO't'^ iariv,^ on avPOKrBa <tv, 
lioAZiov' €Ktlvov Sta ri vvy avrrf rpe^a. 

nAPMENflN (bewildered) 

epatras; SiX\ anoKpivcu tovto fiot- 

EtTra ' Sei <fe raXXa Xafdafeu'. 

Ti Xavd<lf€LP ; (ShouUng to his alaves within) 
ifjidvTa, iraZSeV, tis Sorto 
no €7ri TOVTOI't /XOl TOC aui^TJ. 

fit}, wpos pewi'. 

Bpeakingof the other child, not of the the rest j/oa're not to tnow. Parmenon 

one about which llemeas had heard willnot betray Moschion's secret. For 

the old nurse talk. Parmenon's view of the a 

104 ff. For the purpose of intiml- yv. 469ff. 
dating Parmenon, Demeas pretends U 

have a far greater know ledge of the facts of this trick of quotation in excited dia- 

than he actually possesses, cf. v.470. logue,esp. in this play, Cf. alsoGeorg. 

107. It ia possible that Parmenon 28 pap. Gen. xoip^"- "■' "xaip4Tv" 

astiB Tfi li/ni riS': and that Demeas an- is common in the Latin comedy, e.g. 

swere oiMeii, declining to tell who his Plaut. Trin. 1080 iam — . —quid 

informant was (Leo). "iam"? Ter. Heaut. 817 at enim 

lOS.tlvotirrhr: Demeasexpeclsto — . — quid "enim"? — t|idn«: a 

extract an admission that the child ia »(rap,*uiirT.J,cf.vv. W,4fll,andAntiph. 

Moschion'E. — (Iwa, tri.: I told you; 74. 7 K. Ifa ra Sh-u initra raxiwi. 



otC^o) <re, VT} TOv'Rh.ov. 


t^St^ y . A slave appears with a lash. 


Farmenon takes to his heels, in the direction of the city. 

TTOi av, TTOif fiaartyuL; 
\a^ avTov- FannenoD makes his escape, 

a TTokidficL KtKpoirCas \0ov6<;, [no] 

(3 Tavao<i al$r)p, (a — (Checking himself) 
tC, A7)fjiea, ^o^s ; 
115 Ti ;8oas, afOTjTe ; Kare^^c <rawoi'. Kaprdpa. 
ov&ev yap aStKEi Motr^iiwi' ere' irapd^oXos 
6 \6yot terats eerr', diSpe^, dW dXrjBtvo?- 
el fifv yap t} 0ov\6fJi€vos ^ "^ KpaTOvp,€vos [IWJ 

111, rr(£»oi: I ' U tattoo yoa ! The effect in A v. 663, 16Q6, and niflijp of ten 

vb. is used metapliorically, as in Ar- ae a favorite word of Euripides, e.g. 

istoph. Veap. ]2m 4yii S' Awi\ai\a <rTil6- Ran. 8^ al^p, 4^^^ plvKTuui. 
furot paKTTiplif, and prob. in Herond. 5. 115 f. Also mock-tragic in tone, cf . 

aa il'i)!' aSrii (Xji ri ipurra rOr ai ftJj AlTBloph. Vesp. 756 (TinPj', w fvx'i- 

113 f. Xap^: Spoken t« nobody in 116. irapdpohoi: bold, /lazartUms, 

particular. — it ir4Xia-|>a, iW. : a bodge- because the facts seem to be against 

podgeofEuripidean phrases that recall the assertion. Menander uses the adv. 

those in Aristophanes ; cf. Med. 771 in the same sense fr, (H3 K. rmli rapa- 

andl.T, 1014 iTiXirr^iannXXilSai, Hipp. pS\us irX^orrot "daring navigators." 
34andTonl671Kcj<:^>orfiPX^>'ii>Orest. 117. (LrEpt,; see on E. 672, P. 61. 

S22 Tie TarabmlBf pa. The aether is apos- 118. Demeas gives three possible 

trophized in Soph. O.C. 1471 u n^at explanations of the act, any one of 

alB^p, u) Zfi, and Aesch. From. 1092 which would be consistent with the 

Id ravToit aieitp KOivbt ^ide! itXIaaur. hypothesis djimiftf Moff-xfdir. But they 

AristopiianesusesirJXis'^forgrandiose would all imply a feeling of personal 


^v'ap iirl rrj^ airr^<; Stavovas ^s npo Tov,^ 
efxal T iiriBfT av da-nevos • vwl Se yxot 
ixTroXeXoyiTTat to;' ^a.v4vT avT^J ydfiov 
a(Tfi.€uo^ dtcoutra?' ouk €pS>t/ yoLp, uKiytit 
TOT aofi.yfi', linreuSei', aXXa T^i* efiifv 

6 'EXei'T;^ {fivyeLv ^ouXd/XEVo; evSoOev iroTf 
avrr} ydp^ i<rn.v aiTia tov yeyoporo^. 
'^KaTcXajStf aiirdc ttov fj.e0vovTa Sr)\aS^, 
'oiiK ovT ev eavTov- jroXXa h"^ epy" ipyd^erai 
'^ToiauT^' aKpaTO^ Kal veort}';, orav XajSp 

hostility tliat Detneas is coavinced 
he is not justified in assuming. He 
employe the argument from probability 
to clear Moscbion, as Glycera does to 
clearheraelf inP. 585H. Withtparo^ 
luw (fivri cf. Sopb. f r. 846 N, »p*i rod 

120 ff, " Had he been actuated by 
any of these motives, he would be of 
the same dispoaition toward me as be- 
fore and would have been glad to do 
me a wrong. Butasit is, he has proved 
his innocence of this oSense by will- 
ingly consenting to the marriage." It 
is clear from this that Demeas and 
Moschion have had a quarrel, but it 
must have been almost a year before 
the present time, if Demeas can men- 
tion it in connection with Moschion's 
assumed relations with Chrysia. — With 
the phrase in v. 120 cf. Dem. 4. T ar 
... col iji«rt irl T^t TOiaifTiji ffltXifojire 
ytviaSiu yniftlt rOr, ^«8i}ir(p o6 rp&rt- 
por, 8. 14 litmir 4rl T^t irolaJ TJjl air^i 
wawtp riJp (Leeuwen). — l|u( Mttr &y 
= i/ii -iSiK^tr ir, — ^iM'JvTii: ttiscUlied, 
implying that the news was not ex- 
pected by Moscbion, cf. Soph. Trach. 

433 i T^5' fpuT ^Kft (and Jebb'B note). 
A sudden notice of marriage is served' 
on Pamphilus in Ter, And. 238 ft.— 
f d|wv : plan (if marriage with Plangon. 

123. afiE tp&v : causal, not because 
he was in lone with her. But that was 
just the case. 

125. An allusion to 'EVi^ alaxfiif 
t\io! (Eur. Hel. 135). Eupolis called 
Aspasia "Helen" in the Frospaltiol 
(schol. Plat. 391). The phrase may be 
a reminiscence of Eur. Tel. tr. 722 N. 
(Agamemnon to Menelaus) o^i draXoO- 
fiai T^i rriji 'E\4rti, rtyextf. Cf. Mar- 
tial 1. 62. 6 Penelope venit, abit 

128. o^K Srr h bivTOi : el. v. 67 

liiirT7,Ka, AriStoph. Vesp. 642 Jiftji' oiK 
if aln-oS. Soph. Fbil.SeO vD<'ft iieavroi 
7t«C, Herod. 1. 119 atni tiai\A.yT, irrbs 
Tt iwvrai 7i«T0i, Plat. Charm. 155i) 
B*iirt' tr iiuiMToS. The gen, is due to 
an ellipsis of some such word as oUl^. 

129, Cf. Ter, Ad. 470 persuasit 

(Leeuweu). Aristophanes calls wine 
"the milk of Aphnxlite " (506 K.). 
— (ucfMTVt Kol vtin^: hendladjs for 





F', qnat. y, p. 

130 "^Koipov,^ ijTi^ovXeva-aiTa. roi rots ir\j)<Tiov. 

'^TovT ovSerrtit yap wi6avhv elvaC fioL Sofcei, 

'^TOf CIS difavrai Koa-fiiov koI <Tb)^pova. 

"^Tows aXXorpious €i5 e/A^ toiovtov yeyovevcu., 

'^OuS' S. SeKOKtS TTtMJTOS COTl, ^1^ yoi-tt), 
135 ifJLO^ vioS- oil y0.p TOVTO, TOP TpOITOV O OpSi. 

^afiatTVTTT} 8' a.v&pQ}iroi, 6\€$po^ — aWa Ti; 
ov yap vepUaroj., Ai^jxEa. vvv avhpa )(p^ 
elrat o"'. iirtkadov tov iroOoVy Trewavtr' ipSiv, 
Kot TaTV)(T)p(i' fi-kv TO yeyopo<i Kpv<^$' ocroi' 

140 tV€UTl, Sta TO!" vlov, €K TT)^ S' OLKUl? 

iirl TT/P Ki<j>akr}P ets /coptucas oto-ov T^f KaK^i/ 
XafiCap. ^€is 8e iTp6<f>aa-ip on to ttcuSioi' 
di/eiXer'- ip.^avuT'ff; yap dWo pjjhe ep, 
SaKoii' 8' avda^ov ■ Kapriprftrop ei)y€cws. 

Enter the Cook from the house. 



vfit Tii iu$\ia6ei^, lience the singular 

130. JirtPonXiAravra : opportunity 
ptoU against those who are near at hand, 
to) niiirka tlie statement as one which 
all will accept without debate, and ia 
appropriate to the gnomic form (aor.) 
in which the thought is cast. laipi; 
is personified as readily as rixv- Me- 
naiider elsewhere {541. T K.), speaking 
of falling ID love, says : taip6i lany 4 
tivn l^fX^i * irX^ryeii 8' rfffui ("to the 
heart") Si) TLTpilmarat. 

131. -fLf. goes hack to his asser- 
tion of ChrysLs' guilt (Moschion's in- 

Rince icKiKit is in effect onl; a strong 

ttipbSpa. — imnrH : cf . eerbi P. 703. 

135. toCto ; ti jTOifTii ^ ybmf (btIv 
vldt /ft^. — rpdirov: see on £. 681. 

136. fXiOpot : a ^eii, a — . Eupo- 
lis (3T0K.) calls a pei'son itt/aj cal 
excCfwt, Cf. also Dem. 23. 202 dtSp-i- 

oM' i\fveipo«t, iM.' rJX^poui, Ter. 

Ad, 11 

, pen 


'. 128. 

132. K«(r|iiov: cf. V. 61. 

133. toioDtov : inov/tav not iKpar^, 

134. In theprotasistwohypotheses 
are blended, a simple particular, fl 
rOTirit /vTi, and an unreal, el Stximt 
TinjTii ^y. The blending is natural. 

137. mpUoTai : viz. in rairntt r^t 
jfryqi, you will get no good from it. Cf . 
Ariat. Rhet. 1418 a 21 toi^tv /lir 7^ 
TTtpttaTi ri KipSat, iiioi Si ri 3lK<sHa; and 

141. The thought of Chrysis stirs 
him up again. — iirl ti|v Kt^aXt^v : head 
foremoet, cf. Plat. Rep. 663b tiSis ftrj 
K(^\i)r aSti iK rov eptrnii . . .<^\aTiiiiat. 

142 s. Inorder to protect Moschion 
ho will not even tell Chrysis why he 
thrusts her out of his house, but will 


Sc, 3. Demeas, Cook 

MArEIPOS (to a slave standing near) 
14B akk' apa irpoadev rCtv dvpSif iar ivBaZf., 
irai, Tlapfi.euoiv ; av8p<iiiio^ dirooeopaKd' p-e 
aXX' ovSe puKpov <rvWa^(ov. 

AHMEAS {to the Cook) 

€K TOV fX€(70V 
avay€ (reavrov. Rushes into the house, 


'BpaKkei.^, TtTovTO, irai; [W5] 

fxaivop-evo^ v,a-Se8pdp.r]KW iurto T^s yepiuv, — 
*) tJ Ti TO KaKov troT i<TTi; ti Si pioi tovto, Trat; 

Hears a clamor within the house. 
1^ Toy IlotreiSw, paCpeO', o)? ifiol Bok€l- 
KEKpaye yovv ■ aoretoi' Travv 
et Tcis \o7raSas iv t^ p.i(ria p.oC K^ifiivaf; [160] 

(KTTpaKa TTO^fTai ■na.vv Ofioia- — T^c ovpav 
6 weTTkrj^ey. efcuXiys airoXoio, I\app.evo)v, 

allege aa the reason her taking up 
the foundling against his pro(«Bb9 {pt- 
fiuvinin,*, V. 66). He finds it diffi- 
cult to live Mp to this resolution, cf. 
V. 102. 

144. U.Kiv. cf. Horn. Od. ]. 381 
riSil if xti\tt!i -pirra, Tyrt, 8. 32 Cr. 
XtfXot AioDffi itt«Li», Soph. Trach. S76 
dXX' tirx^ iatiir ariiia aim, Aristoph. 
Nub. ISOe Tiv evpiy SaKiio, Ter. Ad. 

207 ncctpiunda et mussitanda 
iniuria adulescentiumst, and 

145. DemeiLS stands for a moment, 
bracing himsel f for the interview with 
Chtjsis. The Cook does not see him 
until he nishee past. The short scene 
that follovfs (vv. 148-157) 

Demeas with the time he needs to 
bundle Clirysis out of the house. 

147. &XX&: the adversative force 
is implied in a slight ellipsis "that 
was bad enough," but he has done so 
without even helping me a little. In 
prose we should have khI toSto. 

151, Cf. E. 663f. 

152. yovv ; his roar, at aity rate, was 
that of a madman. — w(i|i|ily(6ti : see 
on H. 2 and cf. Aeschin. 2. 100 4m^5 
ranijJyfBft ATtiiwrff/tTit. — d<rT«toi"; a 
nice state of affairs! cf. v. 465 and Luc. 
Icarom. 4 oi -yip iarti6t ft t4 94ttixa. 
The serious equivalent is Sfirir. 

154. nMf S)Mut: one and all, cf. 
rirras iixol-" Aristoph. Pac. 1323. 

155. irfo\i|x<* ■ see on E. 600, 091. 



KOfAitra^ fx,€ Sevpo. fjuKpov viTaTTO(rrrf<roiiai. 

WithdraTTH to one side. Demeaa, ChrfBis, and a nurse with the child a 
from the house. 

Sc. 4. Demeas, Ghrysis 

ovKovp aKOweis ; dmBi. 


wot yrj?, S>' ; 

CIS Kopaxai; -^Sij. 

XPTSI2 (weeping) 
Su(r/xopo% — 

eXceicov dfieket to hoKpvov. 

160 <U5 OMfiat — 

156. iiiKpiv imiriMrrtfTit^iu : when 
a peraon in comedy " withdraws a, lit- 
tle u> one side," it is generally, if not 
always, with the intention of listen- 
ing, without being seen, to the conver- 
sation of those who are entering the 
scene. The place to which they with- 
draw IB the alley-way hetween the 
houses, Xa^pa or angiportus, cf. Ter. 
Phor. 8»1 aed bine concedam in 
angiportum hoc prosumum, 
inde hisce ostendam me, ubi 
erunt cgrcBsi foras. Examples of 
this maneuver are nmnerous in I'lautus 
and Terence, e.g.Trin. 025 hue ali- 

do orationein audire. Pseud. 414 
nunc hue concedam, unde ho- 
rum sermonem legam. Men. 670 

aucupa, EvenwhenthismotiveiBuot 
expressed it is implied; inBacch.fllO, 

vaC, "hwrfi-opo^-" [iBS] 

Capt. 213, Mil. S85, Trin. 1007, Ad. 
636, the persons who retire from view 
overhear the spealters on the scene. It 
is probable that the Cook remains 
within earshot for a time, and no doubt 
the poet later makes use of him and 
the knowledge he has thus acquired 

158. SiiriLiipo%,icTi.: unhappy oiaa! 
— yea, 'unAapp^.' It is possible, how- 
ever, that Chrysis refers to herself, 
"Unhappy that I am," in which case 
i\tfir6r in v. 169 would mean "to ex- 
cite my pity," as in Aristoph. Ran. 1063 
^Ani ifivitTx^*'t '*" i^ttroi rots irffpilnrots 
tpaiyorr tlinu. 

159, tXHiviv &|i£ui, (T^.; the tears 
are teart of ptty for me, no doulitl 
Cf. Horn. Od. e. 631 iM^^tiv bw' 6<ppi«i 
Sdxpvor elpfr. — wairtt n: the unex- 
pressed thought of Demeas is Sia^0tt- 
povirarTirMfiuni. Since he has already 
told her that the reason for bis anger 


rt iro(n><Tav ; 

AHMEAZ (checks hiLiMelf) 

owoci'. aW ^si? 
TO naiBiop, Trfv ypaw ■ airo^Betpov Td)(y. 

on Tovr dveiXo/iTjc ; 


8ia TOVTO (hesitating) KoX — 


AHMEAZ (checking himeelf again) 

Sia TOVTO ■ toiout' ■Ijv TO KaKOV. 


"^ o\P>. [160] 

Tpvfftav yap ovK rjirtoTaa-'. 

165 Ti 8' £(7^ o A.e■y€^s ; 

XPTSIS (perplexed) 

oiiK ■^TnoToifjLyjv ; 

is the fact that she hM taken the child auf farcinatam (Harmon). On this 

to rear (cf. v, 142), Chrysis may well view Demeaa is aware that the bundle 

wonder at this threat, which would nnderonearmisthe "foundling," but 

mean to her rpiit-ovirat ri raiSloi'. does not Suspect that the other bundle 

160. oihi¥ : ok, nothing I isalsoahahy. If the nurse had a lead- 

161. t1|v -ypaOv: the old nurse of ingpartin the intrigue of this play, as 
Moschion, probably; for she too had Hannon assumes, Tirftj would be ft 
offended b; concealing the truth from natural title or subtitle. ' 
Demeaa. It may he that she is carry- 163, toloOto : inodifles a little the 
ing the two babies under her palla, cf. definite toSto: the trovMe u><u *ome- 
Caecilius fr. 4R. (see on v. 54 above) thing of the kind. 

atque hercle, utrasque te, cum 164. Pressed to explain ToioiTrs he 

ad nos venia, subfarcinatam gives another vague reason. — -rps^i': 

vldi and Ter. And. 769, where Da- to live like a lady, lit. to live in laxxirg. 

TUB says verum; vidi Cantharam Demeas has already implied (v. 186) 




iv a-ivZoviT-^, Xpva-i, — fiav9d.vti% ; — ■naini 


Tor ^v iyt!> aoi ndvO', ore 

ibavKoi^ en-paTTes. 


vvn Sc Tts ; 

AH ME AS (impatiently) 

fiij /xot XaXci. [169] 

€\€K TO. (ravT7J<; iratna • iTpoaTC9r)fj.i <toi, 
170 '^iSou, ^epawaii'as, y(pv<Tl'- Ik t^s oiKias 

XPTSIS (aside) 
TO TTpayii.' opyi] Tis eoTf ■npocrvriov. F*,quftt.y,p.6 
(To DemesB, pleadingly) 
^eXrior', opo — 


(hat she came from the gutter, — un- jXaix6Suiy.—rl oiv: what then, pray f 

juatty assuming, of course, that she — h/A ; the pron. cornea dangerously 

had shown herseK depraved. near betraying the speaker's jealousy, 

165. KoCTM,irW. : Demeasgoesrighc 170. StfxurolvBt: apparently au- 
on with the theme of Tpu^^, reminding other case of comic exaggeration, for 
her of bis kindness in rescuing her. only the old nurse accompanied her 
—For the anapaest contained in three (v. 161); ct. P. 63, 183, E. 904. — xp»- 
words see on E. 46. In the fonrch foot o-la : Elemeas hands her some money 
it occurs only here and in v. 106. {ISoi). The reading Xpiwl would give a 

166. vivSovIt^ : sc. x'T'i'", Utien bad hiatus. 

tunic, cf.PhotiuB triciDpfri?! ' x''^'^' ^>- ^1^- ipY^'^^iT^^'^^BthatDemeas 

roSs. She was then <no poor to have a is disingenuous with her. — wpoavrtov : 

himation to wear over the tunic. I mnat addresa myse}/ to htm, make 

167. XiT$ : cheap, lit. plain, of. up to him. The vb, is often so used, 
Men. 442K. STporo^n), Xiririror'clxt! with the implication that the person 



firf Sa/C'^S. 


fripa yap dyamjaa to. irap' ifiot, Xpvtrl, vvv, [170] 

Koi Tots 9eot<; dv<rfi. 

XPTSIS (bewildered) 

175 utoi/ TreiTorfKa^ ■ irapr f;^«S- 

(Once more appealing to him) 

OflO)^ — 

AHMEAS (witli a tlireatening gesture) 
Kara^ta Ti)v Ke<f>aX-^v, dvOpatve, <rov, 
ap /ioi hiaXeyy. 

Approaches with a petition or with a 
desire to please, as Men. 134 K. vuawi 
^aai Ttfi Ottfi (Pan) 06 Stif rpo^L^rai^ Xen. 
Symp. 4. 3S oIi an rpaciy^Obi inrtpatrri^ 
iorral /w iti. rb niiitra iXkar airraa iOi- 
Xur irpovUrai, and with r^ S-i/uf, rg 

^uXg, etc., oi a speaker who has a 

172. |if] SoK^; be not vexed with 
me. The form is a second aor. pasH. 
iSiic^r, hitherto found only in late 
writers. The vb. may be used of any 
emotion that may be said to "sting," 
but is mora frequently applied to Texa- 
tion or grief. Cf. Soph. Pliil. 878 .olirt,) 
ai iAiropyot ^r, trixSfU rpit d^-Ziminrtr, 
Aristoph. Ach. 1 WJirvuai t(|i. i/ututoS 
aapSlar. !j|x*«ft = triatis, cf. Plant. 
Men. 007 (Menaechmus to his wife) 
quid tu mihi tristis es? 

173. ifaa^i; will be glad etuyugh 

to have, cf. Aristoph. Vesp. 684 irol 

i' V' Tit 5^ Toil Tpftt 6fib\aut, iyanft. 

174. $im: will offer up thankt- 
givijig besides. 96ar t= x^P^' tliinai also 
in Herond. fl. 10 est iioi rair-g. 

175. uUv 'n'R'dii]Kat : you have got 
a ton, intentionally vague. Tlie mid. 
would be necessary for the meanings 
"begotten "or "adopted"; the act. is 
non-committal and insinuates "with- 
out my intervention." Cf. Flut. Mor. 
145d xaiSfof (ii» 74p niSfiiin irori yvv^i \i- 
TtToi Toi^rrai B£x a ■«""►(« ifSpi'i '^1'*'^ 
tbeact.isintentlonallyemployed. The 
same nso of iroeri' is found (Leeuwen) 
in connection witli xM»«Tn or produce 
of any kind, e.g. Aristoph. Pac. 1322 
■tpiSdt T( woitiy ijiias noXXiii, , . . elpSc 
re xoXtli'. — oviru- SdKvti; not yet (so. 
itirr Ix"); yon are hurt. 

176. xa-roto: cf . E. 860. 




AHUBAZ (abruptly turning away) 

fl<ripxofi rfSTj. 

is upon her ecornfullj. 

TO fieya irpay^t.'. ev rg iroXei 
aJKi <reai»njc cue a.Kpi.^S>% 17x15 et. 
ISO ai Kara ere, Xpv<rt, ■jTpaTTOfi.eva.i Bpa^^pas Sc'xa 
^Ofa; eratpat '^SioT/j^ouo'' iirl Selnua, koI 
irCfOviT CLKparov <x;^/)ts ac dvoddi'tiKriv, — 1^ 
iretvojtTi.i' Q.V fj-rf TOv6 eroifLois fat rax^ 
TTowuii', elffft 8' ouSecos tout', 0I8' oti, 

177. kA SimUot: Bhe thinks to 
sooth him by the admlBalon. 

1 78, ri fiya, irpS^jiA : the great 
lady!, the important personage! CC. 
Eubal.117.0K. tl S' iyirero naij) yvH, 
Uifitui, HiirtUrii S^ ye ^a wpayiia ("a 

tretuure"), Dem,3G.15<i<iTMl « Mfpt- 

TOi ♦oi>jiX1tt|», itlya rpSy/ut ("a great 
man"), 'laiwpiiToiit jiafltiTitt, Herod. 3. 
182 ^y lUytaTor Tpifyiat ii|»uiJii(Sijt tv 
jSovAci. — Iv Tjj vdX«i ; as mistress of 
the household of a prosperous citizen 
she might ploi; the gmnde dame, but 
"on the town" she wilisink to her true 
level. Thecontrast would be indicated 
in prose by <tXX' It t% riXn ; here the 
speaker's voice sufGces. 

180. aXitarL a%: the iBomea of ymir 
tort, explained by ^at^, which is re- 
served for rhetorical effect, as hdaerae. 
For lard at cf . H. Ifi, P. 687. — irparrt- 
|Mvcu : ai It wage of. — Epax|J>>kt Uko: 
he insultingly implies that Chrysis 
would not be a fieyet^A/uffOot iraipa. 
— The ajiapa«Bt iu the fourth foot con- 
tained in a word that overlaps tlie 
preceding foot i 

der. But the shift of iraXpai adopted 
by some editors (al Kord a iraiptti) pro- 
duces such an anapaest in the fifth 
toot, where the poet avoids it. See on 
V. 36 and White, p. 162. 

181. SuLTp^x'""'^ ' '^'' ob<yat, cf . 
Arlatoph. Pac. 536 yvntfim Smrptxav- 
aSir lit iypbt, Plut. Vil. Mar. 30, 3 rB* 
lUv tiit rairram, inir ti iJt Iffirot . , , ari 
liApot Smrfiix'^', and see note on E. 245. 

182. axfm- the Atticiata (Phiyn.) 
prescribe ixpi (itixp') as Attic, con- 
demning the form in i as " Hellenic." 
The Attic inscriptions show only 4xp* 
{lUxpi)- The diction of Menander was 
noticeably influenced by the xuri)- 

t, hen 

t will 

either come soon, as the result of ex- 
cesses, or will be a slow death by star- 
vation, according as the woman is 
popular or otherwise. 

184 f . D«Sivit ii'ttov : 03 wed aa 
(meaning belter than) any one. — 
f&v^, KTi.: yo>i wUifind out who you 
are that wronged me. In this crushing 
way DemcBS predicts for her a death 




las ijTTOi' <rv, KaL yvaiaeL tis ov<r i^ftapTovts, 

As he approaches the door Cbiysla makes a move as it to delAin him. 

Demeas enters the house. Chrysis, leaning against the portico, weeps. 

rdXaip' eyiiyye'ri}^ ifiijs tvxv^- 
Enter Nlceratus from the city. A slave accompanying him carries a sheep. 

Sc. 5. Chrysis, Kickratus 

TovTi TO irpofiaTov TOis ^eois fiev to vofiifia 
anavra ■nonjo'a 6v9kv Kai rats ^eais. 
atfia yap e^^i, xoXrjv iKav^p, oarS. KaXd, 
190 {nrXijva fieyav, Sv xp^ia 'ort toZs *OXu/ijriot9- 
irifjt^ 8^ yewratrdai icaraKm/raf TOts ^i\ot^ I 

by starvation. She is not attractive 
enough to hope for a death brought on 
by riotous living. 

187 tf. The father of the bride as 
well as the father of the bridegroom 
offered a sacrifice preliminary to the 
wedding; see Plant. Aul.329S., where 
both families give a banquet also (v. 
282). Niceratus, as a poor man, does 
his own marketing (cf. Euclio in Aul. 
371 ff.), and cannot lay out much on 
the victim. His humor is that of a 
man soured by poverty. — ri )i6|j,i|ia, 
Knnwi all that ciatam requires. 

ISS, 8*Hv: for the Attic nBir, a 
spelling attested by inscriptions, e.g. 
ffuWrroi B.C.S. VH, p. 66 (Delos, 250 
B.C.), Ibid. VII, p. 90 (Magnesia, 2d 
cent.), ilirrfi»Ti Rev. &t. Or. XIV, p. 
800 (Herwerden). 

189 f. Itisaperfectvictim(TAnDF), 
as it should be, with blood and organs 

complete, but skinny withal. Pelthe- 

that only one god be invited to partake 
of his sacrifice, riyip irnfiStTa Bi/iar ai- 
Sir i\\a rXJ)f yini6i' t iari jmi t^para, 

Euclio in Plaut. Aul. 564 character- 
izes the sacrificial lamb as ossa ac 
pellis totus. It is a scandal, says 
Henander elsewhere (12(IK.), that men 
offer to the gods tJ(» ia^ir ttptir ml r^» 
XoMtr ^tS t' Appura, and consume all 

the rest themeelves, and again (SIO. 11 

K.) iyi, ^, oSr wr y i Mt oia ttaaa ri)r 
iv^lio S,r Irl Tit &uiiiir iriBttral i^ore, tl 
li^l Bifth"f^» Tii iMn Ti,r lyx'Xvt. An 
unknown tragic poet (so Leeuwen), 
com. adesp. 1205 K., wonders how a 
man can hope for divine tavor when he 
offers the gods only the fleshless bones 
and scorched liver. 

191. Si . . . Toi« if {Xdk : as opposed 

to Toil 0HHI nir. 



TO KoBtov • XoiiTOU yap etrri tovto yxoi. 
The slave takes the sheep into the house of Ntceratus. Nlceratus sees Chryais 
before the house of his neighbor. 

aXX.', 'HpaK^eis, ri to5to ; irp6<T$€ rSiv Svpatv [190] 

He approaches her. 
fljTTjKe Xpuirls -^Se KXdovtr'; ov fiev oSi- 
190 aXX'l}. [Accosting her) 

Ti TTOT€ TO yeyovos ; 


eK/Scj8A.7jKe' fie 
o <^iX.os o )(pr)aT6s tov tI yap aX.\'; 




I 'HpaKXeis, 


8ia TO TrotSiof. 


^K<n«Ta KauTos tS)p yvvaiKotv on rpcifteit [195] 

apeXofieyri TraSaptou. ip-^povrqaia. 
300 aXiC ea-T e*fetcos -ffSvq. 

193. «p4<r6( tAv SupAv ; by the wpi- — Note ttie aimpaest in the fourth foot 

evpw, see on E. 226. and see on v. 165. 

196. The MS. reading rf ror tan 198. tAv YuvamAv; the women of 

gives the forbidden metrical sequence his own family, viz. bis wife and 

■J ij w w w _ in tlie third and fourth daughter, see v. 356. 

feet. 199. t^^^vrr^io. = iiaria, ifiptrofiXd- 

196. & xpiioTif , KT^, : that precious fifia (Hesych.) ; cf . P. 400. 

friend i»f ywra, cf. E. 864. — tI yif 200. to'Vifiit: Ae is ataeet (inno- 

UXo:implying"l8thatuoteDough?". cent) fellow, he iel i)i6t Is frequently 

\ D.gitizecbyG00'7lc 

SAMIA 261 


oiiK oipyC^ero 
evdv'i, SioKitraiv S', apruo;. os Koi <f>pa<rai 
els Tovs ydfiovs fioi rai'Soi' eirrpeirrj noftv^ 
/xerafu fi ata-irep ifj.fiavr)<i iTTeKTiretr^v^ [200] 

i$o>$ev ixKeKX-eiKe. 


[Lacuna of ca. 140 verses to F*] 

Al the end of the preceding scene Niccratus offered Chrysie the shelter of his 
house, into which they retired, with her child and nurse. At this point the 
unfounded Buapicions which Demeas harbors against Moschion and Chrysis 
were cleared up {vv. 412f.). Probably Moschion has heard of them from 
Parmenon, whom he has met in the city. In an interview witli his father 
Moschion disclosed the parentage of the child whom Demeae had seen with 
the old nuise. We must assume, further, ttiat after Demeas retired into his 
house to resume the interrupted arrangements for the wedding, Moschion 
and Niceratus held a conversation, in which tlie latter, curious concerning 
the quarrel between Demeas and Chrysis, questioned the young man about 
the bah; which Chrysis had taken to rear, and that Moschion explained 
that it was a foundling of unknown parentage. The scene between Demeas 
and Niceratus, into which we are introduced in F', then ensues. When 
Demeas found that his suspicions were unfounded as regards his son, 
in his joy he apparently forgot the incident (v. 64) which originally led 
him to suspect Chrysis, and he Is now eager to receive her back into his 
home (v. 367). It does not occur to hitu that her "foundling" may not he 
tJie child that Moschion has acknowledged. As to his quarrel with Chrysis, 
he cannot divulge to Niceratus the real reason for IL But in answer to the 
latter's inquiries eoncemingitheprobably refers to the "foundling" as the 
cause of the trouble and then informs Niceratus that it is a bastard child of 
Plangon, without, however, saying who the father is. Each father knows 
of but one child and naturally thinks it is the infant which Chrysis has 
taken with her. 

used ironically, esp. by Plato, as about hardly have been a long one, a week 

the equivalent of fi/ijftjt, e.g. Gorg. or two perhaps. — koX +pi»a»: wAeii 

491 E ui ij3i)i (I, Flut. Mor. 925 f.— he had just told me, the ral being ex- 

ufryttiTo: for the impf. see on P. 869. plained by lura^i /ii (sc rfrpdr^ toiou- 

201, GloXmt^v: the interval can ith)') below. 





3ts aXXa ■ndXiv ekdwv — 

P*, qnat.y, p. 11 


TO Sctf o "fiiKpov ;" w rav, o')(€TaC 
irav, TO. TTpdynoT avarcTpairrai, Te'X.os €)(€i. 

8 Into his house. 


J^ Voi'^ At'a. 

ovtoitI to TTpa/yfx a.Kovaa.% \akeTTavei, KeKpd^eriu. 

345 fl. Theexcitamentunderwbich 
the actors labor in tbefolloniag siloes 
f nds fitting expresaioD in the trochaic 
rhythm ; see on P. 147. 

After telling Niceratns that Plangon 
is the mother of an illegitimate child, 
which has been kept in bis house 
as a foundling, Demeas has appar- 
ently betiti trying to comfort him by 
explaining tliat it is after all a trivial 
matter [iutp6r). He is about to request 
NiceratuB to go back into the house 
(rdXir ikBiir) to complete the arrange- 
ments for the wedding. But Niceratus, 
greatly distressed by the disquieting 
information which he haa just received 
concerning Plangon, and believing that 
tiie marriage cainnot take place, inter- 
rupts Demeas before the sentfince is 
Gnished and asks, "Is this — this — 
thing that you speak of (meaning ri 
riOor Tittir TJ)v 0vyar4pa fuu) a trivial 
matter, a» you say? Why, sir. It's all 
over, the business is upset. It's at an 
end " (meaning the proposed marriage 
of Plangon to MoBchion). — TiSttva: on 
the use of ri Stim U) avoid the utter- 

ance of an unpleasant oi 
word see on P. 215. 

346. vi] tJ* Ata; yea, by Jove, it is 
at an end I Demeas says this to him- 
self as Niceratus disappears into his 
4iouse. He Is thinking of bis own plan 
to keep Moscbion 's relation to the child 
from the other's knowledge. The hot- 
headed Niceralus has rushed off with- 
out waiting for the assurance, which 
Demeas was on the point of giving him, 
that MoHchion would marry Plangon in 
spite of the child. 

347. Tirp&y^' i.Ki)iv<u: Nicenttus 
hag yet to leam that Moschion is the 
father of Plangon's child. Demeas evi- 
dently expects him to ascertain the 
truth from Plangon and her mother; 
and he would naturally have done so 
had he not at the outset assumed that 
tlie child in the arms of Chrysis was 
Plangon's. Demeas is certain that Ni- 
ceratus will be angry, because of the 
deception which everybody has prac- 
ticed upon him ; besides, he is now id 
an ugly mood (cf . ficXa-y^aX^ v. 301), 
and is an utterly unreasonable sort of 


SAMIA 268 

Tpa)(y^ a.vdp<iyrTO%, fTKa,TO^a.yo%, av$€KaaTO<; t^ rp6iT(^. — 
ejji/€ yap imovo^v Toiavra roc p.tapov ^XPV^' ^H-^' [*^] 
380 tr^ rov H^aiOTOc, SiKauoi aTToOdpoi/x,' dv. 

Hears an ouMry in Nicetatus' houae. 
rfXiKOv K€KpaynP tovt ^v ■ irvp fiof. to TrotSiof 
<frr)(rV$vcretv, etravp'qfmv. uiSoS*' oirrc^fievov 
aftop'. — '^'tf/joKXets, n€-n\7j)(€ T^c dvpav. — orpOjStXos "^Tf 
tTK-qiiTO'i, OVK avOpwiTO^ ioTi. Niceratus rushes out of hisJiouae. 


Aripea, (TwixTTaTox [211] 
355 fir €pk Kai jrai^etva Troict vpa.yp.aff r) XpvaC^. 

man. He ought, of course, to be glad 
to discover that Moscbion is the child's 
father, for tlien his present difficulty 
would be solved. 

348. (TKOTtH^'Yo* ■■ cE. F. 274. —ai- 
thta/mt: a boor, lit. doiimTight, blunt, 
T^r aKi^r <ritd^7,r X^«» (adesp, 227 
K.),Di.7h\\emM.^K. ii ^t ttput T%t6^ 
an, 4 i' nieixaintH and Arist.Eth.Nic. 
112Ta23 b Si ttpur ivdra\iy dpHurSai 
ri vrApx^rra i iXdrru tohii', 6 Si fUaot 
aiSinattTit rit ir iXTidtirrtttis col r{i (Jfy 
■di T^ f^v- Menander nses the word 
again in the derived meaning (&43 K.) 

T«pou y4pom 

rj. rpirai: 

349. rotaCra: that Mosch ion i 
misbehave himself with Chrysis. 

351. 4|X(ko*: Cf. V. 43. — roftr'Ji*: 

cf. Aristoph. Acii. il tout' iKtir tiyii 
'\ryor. ijr is the impf. of sudden real- 
ization, cf. P. 170. — irfip pof : IteslMutt 
for fire. For the const, cf. Find. F. 6. 
36 06aat raTSa Sr, Soph. Tracli. 772 
i^at rSr SvaSaiiura Mx'U', Xen. Cjr. 
7. ~2. 5 Kupoi i^. Demeas explains for 
the beiieflt of the spectators what he 
» hear at the door. The same 

device in Eur. Hipp. 681 (Phaedra) /, 
r^ ^Xfirroi/ raTf A/iafAnf fio^ "Irw&Kif- 
TOf, alrS&r Stiiri. rpinnroXav Kani. 

352f . iiSoCv; for tbe omission of the 
art. see on F. 142. — o«tA|uvov f i|m|iat : 
cf. Aristoph. Ach. 1011 tutiii-r Tit xlxKat 
SxTia/i^rat ISTiTt, "Boast grandson" 
(supplying e.g. dpj-itff«»in v.363) would 
be M'joup drrir. — rrpd^LXot: cycloiie, 

354. umn i6t: thunderbolt. Nicera^ 
tue, he means, is uncontrollable when 
he is enraged. Locutions like this are 
common, e.g. Men.3«3.6K. KtV'"«, 
mill ai^punrot, Crob. 8. 4 K. (of a gour- 
mand) KdfuwoSf D&x ArSptawo^j Herond. 

6, 4 WpDt Tii, 01' Soi\v, Fetron. Cen. 38 
phantasla, non homo. — mvbrra- 
TW : ia raising a revolt. 

We can imagine the scene that is 
supposed to have taken place within 
the house. Niceratus has definitely 
charged his daughter with being the 
mother of the child which Chrysis 
holds in her arms. The women with 
one accord have denied the charge 
(or, as Niceratus put it, " have refused 
to confess"), and truthfully. Inorder 




Trjv yvvtuKo, fiov ireirente ^ijSec Ofiokoyeiv oXw? 

ov iTp<xt]a'€(r$ai tc tfnfvw- wore fi^ davfia^ iav [216] 


3«> TTai^a yap onwewSei' aunj. 


(7X>i S' ifiovXofirjv irpoeiireiv. Ruslies back into bis house. 

ovTotrl fJi.€\ay\o\^. 

dtrnreihjBTfKev. tC tovtoi? toX^ KaKol^ Tt9 xp-qa-^m ; 

to force an admission from tbem Ni- petro/or. The full expression is found 

ceratuB has then tried to take tlie child e.g. in Soph. O.T. 266 rht a^rrbxttpa. roD 

away from Cbtysis, and ChrysU hus ^»u XajSeir. — ▼% y'"''^''^- Chryais, 

flereely reeisted him. The bearing of tliewoman jiistmentloned. Intbiacon- 

Chrysia has convinced Niceratus that teit "your wife " would have to be 

she 18 tbe instigator among the women r7i7uran4t<roii. The reference loChry- 

of a plot to deceive him, and he now sis is made perfectly clear bj auni In 

proposes to deal summarily with her. the next line and by tlie assault of 

357. irpAt ^Cav ; hy main tirenglh, Nic«ratus upon Chrysis that follows. 

/arc{A2^, i.e. resisting his efforte to take 360. pii|Sci|i«t: sc. afrrj^'V 'r'll'' 

it away from her, cf. Arisloph. Veap. 361, (uXayxo^- Demeas returns 

443 TDitTui Tit raXaiif iarltriit r/ibt filar his friend's compliment, v. 204. 

Xttpoorit. The meaning "in spite of" 362. xpV^'''"*- deliberative fut., 

is closely akin to this. cf. Aristoph. Ach. 812 tW tyii fair ^el- 

359. aiTdx<>p: murderer, lit. per- aoiuui 


SAMIA 265 

ouSeTTWJTor' €19 rotavrrfv ifj-wftrtov, fia rows ^tous, [220] 
olSa Tapa)0v. Ictti ficvrot, to yeyovos ^pairai. o"a^tus 
366 irokv KpanoTOv. — aX\', "AiroA.Xoi', ij 0vpa wdkiv ifro^et. 

ChrysiB flees from the house of Niceratus, the baby in her arms. Kiceratua is in 
close pursuit, a staff in his hands. 

Demeas, Chrysis, NiCERATua 


<o TaXatc' iy^y ri Bpda-o> ; jroi <f>vy(ii ; to iraiSioi' 
\T]}j>eraC pov. 


X.pV<Ti, ScV(30. 


Tts Kokel p'; 
AHMEAS (pointing to his own house) 

Niceratus sees Chrysis running toward the other house. 

irot (TV, TTOi <f>£vyeis ; 

He blocks her way t« the door, but Demeas steps between them. 

AHMEAS (aside) 

AiroA.X.oj', /xofo/Lio;^i7<rai Tijpepoi', [22»] 
(US eoiK , eyfo. (To Niceratus) 

tC ^ov\€i ; TiVa Si(i>KEi; ; 

364. fiivToi: (ifler aU. Demeas is 367. Xpw(, SaOpo- (Afatnt^, Cbry- 
beginning to be afraid of the conse- sis. Supposing that her former home 
quences of not having totd Niceratus was still closed to her, Chrysis had 
the whole truth about the child. But not looked that way for refuge. 

he does not carry out his intention of 369. TlnitAiuut = TlraS<iKasiiiiiitiv, 

acknowledging that Moschion is its cf.F.26T,Soph.Trach.402TpiirJr'^ri^ 
father. x»> Sattit: and Eur. Ale. 675 rlr aix'^ 

365. ^o^tt: see OU E. 060. ir^ps AuMr ^ t-piya, KaKots iXainin 




3T0 sKTToSav aitek^. €a fi.e •yeco/ievof tov waihiov 
iyKpaTT} TO wpayfi ^.KOVfTai tS>v yvvaxKHtv. 

AHHEAS (aside) 

(To Niceratus, who shows fight) 
aWa TVTmja-€LS fi; 

NIKHPATOS (striking him) 

eytitye. Demeas holds his ground. 

AHMEAS (aside to Chrysis) 
(To Niceratus) $aTTOV €l<T<f>0dpr)di <rv. 

dXXa fJ.rfi' Kaywye . 

Returning the blow, lie grapples with Niceratus while he calls to Chrysis. 

<f>tvy€, Xputrt- KptiTTojv i<rrC fiov. [230] 

ChryBis makes her escape into the house of Demeas, The men then separate. 


wporepo^ airrei p.ov <tv vvvi, tovt eyw fiaprvpopat- 

370 f. By getting possession of the a strong fSi, i^vtith you, and the prep, 
child Niceratus especta to force the has its usual force with verbs of mo- 
women to lell him the truth, threaten- tion, viz. di riiv oUiw. See on P. 403 
ing to kill Iiim if they refuse.— t4 and cf, dro^Sopelt v. 425. 
irpaYiia : i.e. the facta in the case, the 373. &Ud |>4)v, Kri. : icdl then, so 
truth of the matter, as in v. 847, v)iUI,sc.TvwT^'a{af). — Kp<lmav,tTi.: 

372. i,^i,,KH.: viKatttoiil i/ouslrike he's too strong for me, cf. our colloquial 
mef In such questions of surprise or "he's a hetter man tlian I." 
remonstrance dXX'^ is generally used, 374. Tki»time you attack me first, 
e.g. Aesch. Cho. 220 dXX' ff !6\ow nv, w referring to the fact that Demeas now 
(4v',iii4limiTr\itM; A similar situation lays hold of him. Tlie other time, 
is found in Aristoph. Ran. 607, where when blows were exchanged, Nicera- 
Aeacussays to XanthiaB-l>ionyBua Et», tus himself was the aggressor. — &«t»; 
iral imxti: — tlir^B&pvfit : in with you, cf. Arisloph. Lys. S05d^ai iiiror Zrpa- 
piague take you I The impatient com- ruXXlSoT rif SaxTffKif. — pApripopAi : the 
mand seems to be due to the fact that usual formula of one who is assaulted, 
Chrysis has lingered a moment at the frequently addressed to nobody in par- 
door instead of seizing the opportunity ticular, I protest; cf. Aristoph. Ran. 
to go inside. The simple vb. is merely 628 toOt-' iyii fiapTipa/iot xtU ToTt Btottw 



375 (TV S* iti'^ i\ei^epav' yvv<u,Ka Xafifidvei^ fiatcrifptov 


'^ov SiScoS e/xot; 


yeXoiov ■ tovjiov ; 


TO vathlov 

ahX ovK eoTf <t6v. 

Pushes him violently Eiside. 

treurofj. , (ovupamoi,- 

Ka€pa)(6i ■ rffv yvvaiK airoKrev^ [236] 
starts towards the house of Demeas. 

AnT(i^w,PlUt.032 j^o TOKtt; TaOr'i^ii 

375. iXfv^M*: cf. P. 265. The 

charge of Demeas, like that of Nicera- 
tus in tpirtiiiit Ittci, is In eSect a threat 
of prosecution under a SIiii aJuIai or 
a Yf«04 ii^ptui, on whicli Roe Meier- 
Schflmann-Lipsius, Att. Froc, pp. 
896 fl., 648 ff., and cf. Hyper, fr. 120 
Bl. IBtaar oi iiiror Intip rtSv i\tvSipait, 
dWi tai iir TU lis So^Xou tSita ippirji, 
yfiaitAt tint wri To5 ipplaarrot, Arist. 
Rhet. 1402 A 1 ^ rf ri! ^Iq ri rixTar 
Toirt i\iv$ipovt Sppin tlnii- aiyiprdrrut, 
4XX' Jto» ifixv X"P^' iSl"" (Leo). 

376, rvHO^mCi : blackmail.' cf. 
E. 1, F. 258. Niceratua accuses De- 

meas of trumping up a charge against 
him. — K<d ri yAp: referring to the 
accusation in v. 374. 

377. oi GfSHt: you refute togiveT 
The neg. gives a modal force l« the 
pres. tense, as it regularly does to the 
impf.— -Toip^» : a case of "irony," Le. 
true in a literal sense, Uiough the 
speaker does not know It. Demeas 
means that the child is his grandson. 
Niceratus might have guessed that Its 
father was Moschion, but he under- 
stands Demeas to assert only that it 
is legally his as ira7[ irnp^iidrm. Both 

men consider it the child of Plangon. 

378. 'n(ro|uu; be is about to Bay 
"Itwill be an outrage if be lays bold of 



AHMEAS (aside) 
tC yap ■rrorj<r(i) ; tovto fio)($Tipov ■ndw. F*, quat. y, p. 12 
Q OVK ia<rii>. (To Niceratus, threateningly, again blocking his way) 
TTOl <TV ; fl€V€ 8tj, 



Ktti TO trpayfia irap trvvoityda. 


Totyapovv ip.ov ■rrvOoVf 
ry yvvaiKi p,r) Vo;^X.Tj(Tas /LiTjSeV- 

MKHPAT02 (suspiciously) 

ap' 6 (Tos fte jrats [240] 

€VT^tfp*.<OK€V ;>eis. Xf^i/ierai ^€c r^c Koprjp- Hesych. 

that which is mine," reliTDimi SEivArxTa, 384. ivnSpUiini' : has he hoodwinked 

d — , ct. Ariskiph. At. 1225 Stit&raTa met The vb. is not elsewliere found 

ydp Toi TtiaituirB', iiml Soutt, ti rUr nit in this meaning, but its use here in 

AXXuir ipxoftfv, iiiuh S4, htc. For the conjunction nith iaKtiatir in V. 397 

appeal U) the spectators see on E. 672. has cleared up a hitherto obscure gloss 

379. ira^Tu: deliberative fut., cf. in Hesyohius: imSpluKer- ;«IXij«» ^ 

V, 302, — >i«x^p^ wivv. a miaeraMe itmiaKcr. ^wlXijie* gives tlie lit. mean- 

buainexs, decidedly. ing, "wrap up in fig leaves" (tfjtla), 

381. K&T«x<: cf. P. 702, — ASuutt; "envelope,"iisedoncebrAri8toplianeH 

ttie indie, for the panic, shows that InLjs. S63; the opposite is diradfiuii«iv 

the speaker is excited. in Ran. 134 (I^eeuwen). The word in 

3S2. ToiYopoOv : the superior air its derived meaning was doubtlcGB 

which Deweas assumes, as cognizant current slang, "bamboozle." 

of ail the facts in the case, is the more Uiceratus has no suspicion that 

amusing in that, as the spectators are Moschion is the father of the child, 

well aware, he is the most deluded The " deception " of which he imag- 

person in the drama. Ines himself the victim at tlie hands of 


385 ctrn S' ov ToiWToi'. aWa TTepiwdrrfcrov^ifOaBl 

NIKHPAT02 (Hurprised) 
iTfpnraTiQ<TO} ; 


Kot (redvrbv xaTaXa^e. 
The two men atroll up and down as they talk. 
oiiK diaJKoa^ keyovTotVy eiire /xot, NtKTjpore, 
Toip Tpay<^h<av ws yecd/xefos \pvtTO^ 6 Ziv<s^ippv7) [240] 
Sia Teyous, Karapyp-ivriv Sc TraiS' ip-oCj^evtrev tiotc; 

Moscliion is, we must suppose (see noM 
in text before v. 346), the istter's state- 
ment that the cliild (meaning Chrysis' 
child) is a foundling of unknown ante- 
cedents. I^iceratus raises the question 
now becftuse he halt suspects that it is 
Demeas who is deceiving him by trying 
(o make him believe that the child is 

385. infvtti.ry\inni: the lit. mean- 
ing "stroll" carries with it the sub- 
ordina(eidea"discourse." Engagewith 
me in o brief diaamTseaa we take a stroll. 

Cf . Alez. 203 K. rptU it Kcpaiuiij: repi- 
rariiaai ijfxipa^ ii5itat:6ihavi i^tvpor . . . 
tauit TptdKorra, and ir<p(iraToi in Aris- 

toph. Ran. M2, 963. 

386. |UKp&: for /Hiip6y (see Crit. 
App.), a use apparently unexampled 
in classical Greek, since Soaip. 1, 22 K. 
(cited by Leo) is not quite a parallel. 
But by the time of Plutarch the pi. 
has become established, cf. Mor. 160d 
iTTi^iefyiaitinnuiipi, Vit. Mar. 35. S/uKpi 
f irT>aTit,VH.S\xlU.2 luKfiirpiiVKpoi- 
ffttt, Vit. Luc. 31.10 pUHpi SiafXvicrurd- 
/«H«,ete, — itiiTdXoPt: cf. Herod. 3. 36 
(t\X' firxt xal xaraXdii^an ire<ivT6r. — 

The Cairo MS. furnishes five certain 

of a tribrach 
in the seventh foot (P. 206, 221, 226, 
S. 400, 406) and in a number of other 
lines the extent of the lacuna favors, - 
as here, the restoration of a tribrach. 
Aristophanes has only five such tri- 
brachs in 741 tetrameter lines. 

388. Tpa'YfSiov ; the regular word 
in the period of Menander for tragic 
actors of the first rank, those who 
were entitled in Athens to compete for 
the actor's prize, and outside of Ath- 
ens to be leaders of tragic companies. 
In E. 108 we have the older meaning 
of thepl., " tragic exhibitions." Simi- 
lar allusions to classical tragedies are 
found in E. 108 fT., 913. Both Sopho- 
cles and Euripides wrote plays on the 
subject of Danae. That of Euripides, 
which was the more extensively quoted 
in antiquity, may have been in the 
poet's mind. Cf , the similar reference 
to the myth in Luc. Somn. s. Gall. 18 
itoita £i)irou ui XP""^' lyiitTa cal j>\itU 
iii ToS T^oU! svvTir TJ iyaruintrs, and 
Dial. mar. 1. 

389. Sid Ti-fovt : cf. Ter. Eun. 666 



390 ftra &^ tC tout'; 



itrws Set irdpTa ■trpoirSoKav ■ 

Tov Ttyovs ei trot fiepo-; n p€t. 


TO TrXeuTTOc. a\Xa tC 

TovTo ir/)oe (Keiv ecm; 

TOTe fiev yiyv^ff 6 Zeit-; j^puo'iOK, 
Tore B' vSaip. 6pa?j iK^ivovTovpyov iarii'. (1*5 ra^ [2B0] 



KAL ^of KoXcts /xe ; 


^a Toj/ AttoXXw, 'yci ^ef ou. 
396 aXXo, ^eipmv ou§€ p.iKpov'Axpi.a'tov hijwov6ev el- 
€t 8' iKeLPTjf rf^uiKTf., T-qv ye o^v — 

■, 1582 

390. Cf.Men.51K. ri 

rfioaSiuiS.i' Awarra. Stl iwdpwTi 

391. ^t : leaks, cf , Arist. f r, 
A 8 Ti irXofo ^r, Pint. Mor. 783e ttra^ 
tyx^V (into a cracked vessel) ^alytrai 
ri ^OF (•' the lealt "), Paue. 8. 60. 7 rp.))- 

392 fi. TBTi lUv . . . TOT. «, .T^.: 

I ylVH- 

I i Zi6: 

yvraUat tmxtifiy, cf. H. fr. 209, p. 18. 

Similarjeslsatthe wantonness of Zeus 
are common, cf. Aristopli. Av. 558 ft., 
T,uc. Deor., — JkiCvou toBpyov: 
it's kit doing. — At . . . (Gpoptv: cf. 
Plal. Phaedr. 23eE ui ei it^Spt!. 

394. poincoXth : delude, lit. treal as 
a sheep (irpipiiToy, cf. Aristoph. Veep. 
34). This meaning is as early as Aris- 

tophanes, cf. Eccl. SI^ihcsXciI-tA S-^tuor. 
Cf. also Aristaen. £p. l.^iiufirtpaifiiiu- 
iio\iiiroB<!irTitTrp(irfi6rtir. This meaning 
was easily developed from the earlier 
figurative meaning" beguile," used e.g. 
in Aesch. Ag, 009 J^ifKoXou/ui- ^fui^ 
rlaitettr xifloi. Cf. tile meanings of 
xiHfudwiv, e.g. in Theocr. 11 . 80 no\i^- 
fuit inliiayty tAv fpurrs fU>uiT(<r<luir, and 
in Eur. Hipp. 161 i xiri* . . . to^uIki 
Tit in dtKoa, where the scholiast renders 
the vb. hy dwarS- 

396. ii{[i*irt : deigned, sc. itoixr6iir, 
or thought worthy, sc. toB X^x""'- 

39 7, imtiam : tricked, see on v. 
38i, a new meaning, derived from the 
meaning "trick out," of dressing up 
a person to represent somebody else. 



'M.o(T)(^ui>v ia-KtvaKev fit- 

OLfioi rdka'i, 

Xijt/»erai /tcV- fir) if>o^ov 
TovTO. Hetov S' ioT, a.Kpi.^S)^'^ olBa,^ TO yeyivvT}fi4vov. [2B5] 
fivpiov-i eiTretc e^eo trot Trepiiraroui^as if H€a-<j} 
400 oiTas Ik 9tS>v, (jii a out Seicov cicai to ■yeyoi'ds- 
Xatpc^tttv TrpwrtoTos ouros, oi" rp€<j>ov<T aavp.^o\ov, 
oil dcos <Toi ^aiVer' elcai ; 

NIKHPAT02 (impatiently) 

fftaCvfrai ■ tC yap irddco ; 
ov fia)(ovfiaC troi oia kcv^. 

'Ai'§/>o(cX^s CTTj TocraDTa J 

Niceratus cannot get over his surpriee 
that Moschioii should have deceived 
him by telling him that the child'H 
parentsareunknown. Demeae of course 
agaJD miEunderstands him. 

398. -ri -ytYtvvilliJvDV : the child. 
Since etlor is equated with 6vTas ix BtUt 
V. 400, this partic. is to be preferred Co 

ytytniltiror (MS.). 

401, Alexis also alludes to the fact 
that para^itea never die, 150 K. 8^- 

& -youp TrfiSfiaXXoi iedraTts xtpidpxtrai. 
— Xcu^^iov: a famous parasite of the 
generation before Menander, a favor- 
it* object of ridicule to the comic poets 
of the early New Comedy. He is repre- 
sented as a genius at inventing ways 
of getting a dinner without contribut- 
ing (d<r«M3oXoi), e.g. Alex. 257 K., Apoll. 

pow ex.'^is, ^uajpoTf. [260] 

Car. 24, and as an inevitable guest, 
Apoll. Car. 26. Menander in one of his 
earliest plays (Orge, 364 K.) t«11s bow 
an eager parasite, " just like Chaere- 
phon," once arrived at a dinner a half 
day ahead of time, having mistaken the 
moon's shadow on the dial for the sun's. 
Por other allusions see above, pp. 231 ff. 
401. Androcles, known only from 
tills passage, wa^ apparently also a 
parasite, a member of the long-lived 
race (cf. Alei. 159 K. quoted above). 
Soph il us' comedy Androcles may have 
beennamedforhim; in it somebody de. 
gads t^Knii, cf.Men, 864 E., rtpiipxnat 
Aiei. 159 K. {both of parasites), aw- 
j-p^xowi V. 180. Alexis in Athen.242» 
calls parasites Tpex^Bedrwut. ^ — niGai 
iroXvTpdTrtraii: the unusual character 



5 irpdrreraL, fie\as wefKiraTel Xevfcds ■ ovk av a.troda.voi., 
oiS' dv ei o-^OTTOi tis ai/Tov- ovtos e'cmi' ov ^eds ; 
dWd TavT ev^ov y€v4a6ai avixtfyepovra ■ OvfiCa. 
'^{Tol Sc K>jSeu(r' ctJcos ^^ /xoi, j(ov/tos wios avriKa [265] 


410 €1 S' €\r}<f>9T] Tore — 

of Ihe locution suggests an equivo- 
cation. ToXi> irpdTTeir miglit be used 
for i-oWi T^rrn*, ToXinrpoYjuiMii', but 
the mid, m unparalleled in this sense. 
irpiTTtreal n with the acc. of the per- 
son regularly means " to make <or ea- 
act) something for one's self from." 
If the text is sound the phrase probably 
has a similar meaning here. We migbt 
freely translate "hemakeaagooddeal 
of boys" — a sign of youthful vigor. 

105. ii&at mpHTiiTit XtuKii {ar) : 
he goes about »wart, though reaUy white. 
The first and obvious naeaning of these 
words is that Androcles dyes his hair 
to maintain a youthful appearance, 
like Lysicrates in Aristoph. Eccl. 736, 
where a woman says h> a pot rii Ma, 
ti4\iuri y\ o6S' ay el ri ^p/ianor (dye) 
hf/otur' jfrux^l if AvffiKpdTTjt tit\atiitTat. 
But Id \tuK6s there is also a covert al- 
lusion to Androcles as ■yvraml^wv, raffi- 
nii, cf. Aristoph. Thesm, 191 ff. {to 
Agathon) tri !' tiirpitmros, XftnAt, ifv- 
ptllUras, yvraiK6ipuirof, aira\is, lirpewiis 
IStiv, and 200f. u nariiiri^ai', lip^paKToi 
cl, ti ToU \byaaiir dXXct toTi raSiifuuliv. 
Cf. also the play on ^nt and Xmais 
in Call. 11 K. tdAi McXar^Jou ti} yriiao- 
m': —oil ir ixdXiaTaXevnorpJiKTau! da- 
/!bs, and the epithet XtutriiriFyoi in Alex. 
321 and Herond.T.12. fuXd^riryoi, on 
the other hand. Indicated manliness 

i/ouc exets- 

and strength, as in Aristoph. Lys. 801 
Mvpw bldijiyipliif Tpax ^ iiTtGOer /aXA/iirv- 
y<is-rtToi!{xepoh,Ea.b>x\.SlK. Viceand 
pallor are associated in Hot. Serm. 
2.2.21pinguem vitiis albumque. 
An old proverb jschol. Aristoph. Pac. 
, 1310) says that oMin f/ryor iarh Xn«S» 
ithpwy, cf. ol /i^XoMi rur "Kiim^it Xi'irtTf- 
X^iTTE^i, Eust. 465. 37. A parasite in 
Alex. 116 K. divides his tribe into two 

classes, ir piv tA K/Htbr (al KtKutufiiininr, 
olj^AoK! ^(itiiC we sturdy men "), the 
other the high and mighty fellows who 
assume the airs ol satraps and gener- 
als. The passage in the text is not to 
be interpreted in the light of Poll. 4. 
119, where we are told that parasites 
in comedy dressed in luXairQ ^ ^aif. 

407. fti^Ca: offer incense, i.e.gaoa 
with the preparations for the wedding, 
cf. V. 472. In fr. 437, p. 280, below, 
Niceratus is engaged in making the 

40S f. It vioA a reaaowMe thing, 
after all, for me to enter into a mar- 
riage alliance with you. i)» is impf. of 
sudden realization, cf. v. 851. Before 
tlie pretended discovery of the honor 
which Zeus has conferred upon Nicent- 
tus the match seemed unequal, for 
Demeas is rich, Niceratus very poor. 
— to~n&ni Toit 'ydiuus : the technical 
expression, cf. Aristoph. Av. 132 /i^XAw 


T^i'Soi' eiiTpeir^ ; 


' iT&r)fi.a TO. wap' e/xol S^ AaiSaXov.^ 


KOfufio^ £(,. Exit Niceratiu into hia bouse. 

oii&kv evpT)Kti>i ciXtj^cs tSv tot' ^p/ijv •npayp.a.Ttov.^ [aro] 

A band of revelers ei 


Enter Moschion from the house of Demeas. 
iytii roTC fikv ij? etj^oi' curia; ^oXl<; 

Sc. 1. Moschion alone 

416 iXevOepo^ y€.v6p.€vo% ■^ydwrf<Ta Stj, 

ToW Ikovou €vtvj(T)P-' ep-avT^ uepop-LKtS-;^ 
V7Top.apyo^ • tos Se fLaWov ec ("ous yiyvofi.a,l 

Ydp eiTTiar Yiifievf, Eur. H.F. 483 c<rT>$ 
-yd>uiut Mi. 

410. The mention of Moschion re- 
vives the Indignation of Niceratus 
against him for what he is now con- 
viiiced was a piece of miscliievous de- 
ception ; of. vv. 384,394. The meaning 
is "If at the time I had caught Mos- 
chion playing this trick on me, etc." 

41L wdiipA . . . AatS&Xou: a pro- 
verbial expression tor a perfect work 

of a 

•v ixpipoiin: 


Paroem.Gr, I. 50,11. 23,IIesych.,Suid., 
Atben. 301 a ri. yip KaM wdrra AaiSaXav 
i:a\ia0irfyya{L&o). Cf. also Plat. Meno 
' 07d,e. Niceratus, at length restored 

to good humor, suggests that no great 
artist ie required to make such a feast 
as he can provide, 

412. icoiiifit (I: an acknowledg- 
ment, in a patronizing tone, of the joke 
of Niceratus. See on P. 178. 

415. ir/6.infra\ cf. V. 173. 

416. Cf.Thuc.7.77.3Uat.il74p''''t! 
rt ro\i/tloit uftriixHToi. 

417. bvii^apyoi: sc. <ir, half-crazed 
as I «NM, cf. Herod. 6. 75 airir airUa 
iiriXa^e luirlr) rovam, lorra xal rpirtpor 
hroitapybrtinir. The adj., Which seems 
to occur elsewhere only in comp., looks 
forward to iiaXXor frvoiii. — Ittoot: cf. 
Eur. Bacch. 1270 ylyniiai Si rui trmvt. 



fcai \afi0a.v(a ^oyKTftou, e^etmfKo' i-vv [276] 

rcXecD? ifiovrm koX irapto^viiftai irifioSpa 
120 itf> ol<i fi 6 irarrfp vtriXa^iv yifLapnjKevoj.. 

€t fiev KaXS}^ ow ci^c to, ttc/ii T^i* Kopifv, 

KoX fi^ TixravT ^v ifiwoStav — opKo%, v66o^, 

Xpovo<i, <rvv^da, ot^ iSov^-ovfiriv lytit — [mo] 

ovK av ■aa.povTO. y at9i; ^tatraro 
421 avrdf fte tomvt ovhev, dXX* awo<f>ffap€is 

CK rf}^ irokeot^ av eKiroSatv els Bcwcrpa iroi 

■^ Kapiav Sierpifiov al)^fidi^inir ixel. 

vvv S' oi) TTatjao) Sia (re, TlXayyutv ^ikTarr), [asB] 

avhp^ov oiSev- ov yap i^ear', ovS" iq, 

430 O T^S f/*^5 t^" (OJ/MOS yCW^TJS *Ep(WS- 

■jTfpi6>l/ofi€u tovt', aXXa t^ XfJyw p.6vov, 
€t fiTJ^ev aXX", auroi/ <fto^-}j<Tai ^ovko^ai, [290] 

^QUTKbiv airaiptiv ■ p-aWov cis Tfi Xotira -yap 
43S <f>v\d^f.T aWl^"^ fi-rjSiv ets fi ayvtoiioveiv, 
orav <}>epovra p,^ ■napipyw'i tovt iSg. 

116. l{fm|Ka: cf. v. 67. nander's plays, Ls based upon the de- 

423. nr4|0Ma: cf. Meo. 726 tpiyor parture of Clinia to the w&ra in Asia 
iarl, 4ar{a, ^uKpiv ffvpiJOciar ^pax" ^i^ on account of his father's harsh treat- 
rat xp^rvt T^^' Hec. 404 amor me ment. 

gravLter conauetudoque eius 430. A mock-tragic line. Cf. Eur. 

tenet. fr. 13CN. u ^iSr ripaort nipepJiwuv 

424. npdvra 71: refinforced by "Epwi, Plaut. Pseud. 15 sub Veneris 
aWf, (o my very/ace,at leojrf. — iJTtd- regno vapulo. 

roro: i.e. he would not have had the 433. il lu^Siv &XXo : sc. twiipS^m/uh 

chance to accuse. ^ X^v ^^^nai a^6i'. 

425. &v(i4>(ap«[t ; spoken impa- 434. iiwaiptiv. property a nautical 
tiently for iveMwr. See on v. 872. term (sc. raui), grf saU ; then abs. de- 

427. alx(i.4t"v: another lofty word, part, cf. Aristoph. Ecci. 818. 
(M a laarrior. He thinks of winning 435. &'Y>'"l^>^t>' ^ <^f' ^" '^'^ '^■"^ 

gloriam armis (Ter. Heaut. 112). Apoll. 7. 6(p.2lK)K.). 
The plot of the Heaul«n, one of the 436. vap^ftyHf : ui viptpyor Ir, in- 

earliest, if not the earliest, of Me- differently. 


2AMIA 275 

dXX* ovTotTi yap el^ Scovra fioi imvv 
'Koxpbv TrdpeiTTiv 6v fioKuTT i^ovkofirfp. [■m] 

Enter Parmeuon from the city. 

Sc, 2, MoscHioN, Parmenon 

nAPMENON (tohimBelf) 

1^ Toc Aui Tov li.eyioToi', avotfTOf re xal 
440 fVKaTa<fjp6yr}Toi' ipyov elp^ elpyatrp.evo'i • 

ouScv dSiKUf eBeura xal tov Bea-nonfv 

f^vyov- Ti S' ^v TOVTOV ireiTorjKas df lof ; 

Ka^ iv yap ovtoxtI cra^w? <TK€if)Wfi€6a- [soo] 

o Tp6<fnp.o^ i^Tjp.apTfv ei? eXevOepav 
445 Kopyjp • dSi/cci St^ttou^ci' ouSei' Tlap/icf (uc/ 

€KvTfir€v avrrj • Uappevaiv ovk atrios- 

TO nai^apiov eicr^X^ef et9 t^v olidav' 

T^v TfpeTfpav ■ tivfyK iKuvos, ovk "^eytio.^ [306] 

TWf evSov (afioXoyriKe tovto tis ■ irdXic^ 
4fl0 Ti nap^evotv ivTavda ■nenoTjKO' KaKov; P, quat.y, p.u 

ovSel". Ti oSv €<^uyes'^ijv; '^Trai?, dfieXTepe; 
eSeSiTrer' «/«. ■ycXotor. ■^weikrftrc p-ot 

140. An exception to the rule that proved, his iDnocence Parmenon reverts 

a dactyl which overlaps the following to the original question ; " Why, then, 

foot is contained in a quadrisyllable did you act like a guilty man and run 

viord of which Ihe accent corresponds away ?" — The MS. reading l^iryn ovtut 

with the ictua. See on H. 71, and is unmetrical, for Menander excludes 

White, p. 148. the trisyllabic tribrach from the sec- 

442. Ii^irrov: V.118. — ^vwfmi|ic£i: ond and fourth feet. The transposi- 

vMis I gvUtj/ of. The partic. Is practi- tion ovtut f^iryei, which is generally 

cally an adj. On the periphrastic perf . adopted, introduces this tribrach into 

see Gildersleeve Syn. g 286. the fourth foot, where it is avoided, 

449. wixoUyiiki: aa Parmenon as- occurring there but twice in the new 

sumes, not linowing how else Demeas text. White, p. 143, 
learned the secret Demeas told him 452. lEaGl-mro: he Irifdio frigMea 

in V. 104 ri4>pairT ifuii Sn Moc;(lgi>^ me, cf. Plat. Phacdr. 24&b ^i;S^ th 

i<mw. — ■tt6Xir: again, I say, cf. E. iinai Xfryo! Bafivptirui SiSirriiMtat, Luc. 

Pet. (r., V. 7, p.96. Bis ace. 7 oSt-oI w . . . S(3Ittoitih. 

451. TloSvl^trytt: now tliat he has iStSinKtro, a rare form of this causal 



'^ariCfU'- Vt fL€fxadi}Ktai' ; 8ta<}>€pel S' ovSe ypv [3ioj 

400 "^travra^Tpowov ovk aaTciop. 

HOSXIllN (suddenly showing himself) 

nAPMENllN (startled) 

vdi/ic <rv. 


a<j>es a tftXvapei? ravra. OSlttov tUridu 

Tl ITOljo'O)!' ; 


)(\afivSa Kol (rTiaBj)v, 
h^yK€ /lot. 


{TTrdBtjp iyta <tol ; 


Kal Ta^v. [315] 


460 eipTjKa JToiet. 

of 3ri3oj, used by Aristophanes in Lys. 455. oiK&rrilav. i.e. atixB^rai, cf. 

664, might also be restored here. Atisloph. Nub. 1084 iaTfi6r ft x^pSos 

453f. crrtlMw; v. 111. — rt |W|ioe»i- *Xoj3.^ i ™xo5ai»«*r and see on v. 152. 
kA^: for what jmaibU reason f — Ua^ 456, &^c&: for the word-division 
p» M, irt.: FarmeiioD concludes this u u, u cf . v. 450 and see on E, B. 
debate with himself by justifying his 467. Cloak and swoni, the soldier's 
conduct in running away; "But it uniform, as in P. 234. At the men- 
makes not a particle of difference tion of "sword" Parmenon seems to 
whether he tattooed me justly or un- fear another attempt to punish him. 
justly; in any case it is not a nice 459. irnaw6= *>r'^^'"^<*"'"8*«^'*^'' 
thing." — oMi fpi: cf. Men. 364 K. to secrecy Moschion hopes to insure 
Sicupipii XaipupHiTot oiSi yp6, 621 ni)Si his telling. 
ypi, tItAi, fJyi. 460. To(«: see on H. 2. 


. SAMIA 277 

Ti Se TO TTpayfi ; 


el Xi/i/fo^cu 
ifidvra — 


fjLyjSafiu>q • ^aSC^oi yap. 


tC o5c 
fie XXei; ,' Exit Farmenon into the bouse. 

Trpoaeitri pvv 6 wartjp. Sti/creTtu^ 
oCtos KaTafieveip fiovvBaBC.^ Bujcrerou [320] 

466 iTii<r&ij<Top.' avTm. mdayov elfcu Sei '^yxoJ'oj' — 
o, jiio. Toi' Atojowof, ov Svpafxai wofiv'iyta. 
TovT iiTTiv ■ «po<^»ce TTpo'Cmi' rrjp dvpav. 

Parmenon, not Demeas, comes out of the house, and without the cloak 
and sword. 

Sc. 3. MoscHiON, Parmenon 


v<TTepil^€i.v p.01 SoKets uv TraireXws t!i>v fvddBt [325] 

461. liidvm: see on T. 109. "I've onlygot to be convincing — the 

162; npioAun: MoBchioD is confi' very thing, b; George, that I can't 

dent that Demeas, on bearing of his dol" Moachion's lack a! contidence 

demand forcloak and sword, will guess in his ability to carry out his program 

his intention to go to the wars and will foreshadows the outcome. — The initial 

hasten from the house in order to beg anapaest (5, liA riy) contained in three 

him to stay. words is unusual, in that the two short 

463. jioAvSuSC ; the comic poets are syllables are separated h; a grammati- 

bold in the use of crasis. Tlie diph- cal pause. Three anapaests in an lam- . 

thong oir suffers erasis before « most bic line occur only here in Menander. 
frequently in o5 and Stov. 467. toOt fmv ; see on toSt' Ijy v. 

465f. -nijTHiirnpMi: I'll yield to his SSl.^l^i^a: see on E. 660. 
entreaties. —inBuyiv: cf. P. 879. Ha 468 f. While in the house Parme- 

must play bis part plausibly, like non sees that the preparations for the 

Dicaeopolis in Aristoph. Ach. 416. wedding are going on as if iiotliing had 



irpayfidrotv, c2So>s S' aKpi^w% ovbkv ovS' oktjkow^ 
470 Sia (cci^? iravTov TapdrreLs, ei TtUifitv to5t' ^J^t-'i- 

ov <f>€pei^ — ; 


iroovfTi yap troi tov; ydfiov^ • Kepdwwnu, 
"^OvfuaT, avdwrerai ''re' Ovfiaff 'HtfiaCaTOv ^iq,. 

oSto^, ov 'fteptK — ; 


c^ yap Toi Trepi^evovtr ovroi iraXot. [aao] 


47B €<rri (701 ■ Bdppti. Ti fiovXei ; 

happened. Thinking that the stonn toTi Y/u/viaruwit ro^rrci ^icin fuXXav 

haa blown over and that Moschion, wJ^ar. 

unaware of thia fact, is intending to go 471 1 mpdmriu : so. otrtt (see CriL 

to the wars on account of his father's App.). — tufnirat: ediXtfiamrtt. Bat 

displeasure, he tries to induce his the vb. is used aba., cf , v. 397. The 

young master to change his purpose. — mock-tragic tone of this veise, in imi- 

iv-npHur : cf . Isoc. 8. 10 inTcpltimri rUt tation of messenger-speeches in tr^edy 

x/iot*u£tb>'. ^The change lo trochaic (see iii-ntKhx below), is obvious, cf. 

rhythms gives intimation of an emo- Aristoph. Plut. 661 taewviiieTi ri\aw<y 

tional scene; see on P. 147. 'H^afffrou ^Xi/yf with Eur. I.A. 1602 

470. StdK»<lt: cf. V. 403. — *tvii- Kar^rBpaKiie^ Bv^ it 'B^iaiirrov <t.\oyt, 

tvvToOT'Ixiit: ifj/oukeepijitiitingOTi Plaut. Men. S30 dum ergo haec 

this. For this use of the vb. cf.Plat. appono ad Vol can i violentiam 

Le^. 966s Toito . . . otirrtp a-t>6Spa (Leo). 

riiaatTti ^j) iraiuii, rplr it luariit 474. t4|V iratGa: he was about to 

(fTWfuj'.Plut.Mor.SlB^Tuiv a TaSra say mfUfsvnr q^ /k r^i rsTfi^af o&Ioi, 


SAMIA 279 


vovOenja-eiq fi, ftire fioi, 
iep6<n}\e iral; Strikes bim. 


Tt iroKi5, Mo(rjfuov ; 


ovK ilcrhpaftav 
darrov i^ouret^ a ifyt}iju. ; Strikes him. 


8iaK€ TO {TTOfJ-a. 

"^en XoXei?, ouros; 


pah^a, VTi At', .iievfyriKo. re [335] 

>eya kokov. 


nAPMENQN (opening tbe door and pointing within) 

a,yov<Tt, Tous ydfiovs ovrto^, iSoti.' 

480 tnrevdov, i^dyyeWe fioi tl. 

Exit Farmenon into the house of Demeae. 
vvv wpoaatrtv. dp 8« fjuov 
"^fLT) Sc'tJt , d.vSp€<;, KaTa.p.iyuv, aXX djropyicr^cis c^ 

cf. Plaut. Cas. 796 illam educunt sajsintro inspice; seealeoibid.SSS. 

hue novam nuptam. ■ 180. o-nSo-ov, tri.: hurry, giveme 

176. [ipdrvX* vaC; c(. for the adj. neisi about if. The reading vsTtpor, fav- 

E. 862, P. 246. ored by the MS. and otherwise accept- 

477. SioWKemkoi: m; lip i* cut in able, gives a dactjl, for which see on 
two. P. 166. — vpdtrmnv: SC. 1 i-aritp. The 

478. 4£i^Ka: gaintd, i.e. for my sight of Partneiion with hU swollen 
pains. Cf. Soph. Trach. 25 ;nf ttou t4 lips and the story he will Wll will not 
KiWat i\yot Utipoi rari, Phil. 288. fail, he thinks, to bring Demeas out. 

479. SoinPlaut,BaGch.723MneB[l- 481. Awofrywfch: fiying off inia a 
ochua takes Cbrysalus to the door and rage, a tare compound, hitherto known 



- TovTi yap apri iTapf\i.irov, — Ti Sci itoHv ; 
"^fXKOTw^ ovK av iro^trai tovt, eac he — vdvra yap [3*o] 
''yCyverai — ■ye'Xoios OTo/tai, vri AC, avaKdfi.iTTwv vdXiv. 

)m one ot the last sceoes in the pla; we liave tlie quoted trimeter ; 
^epe rijv Xi^avtarov av S' eiriBes to irvp, Tpwjyr). 437 K. 

In the end Moschion la of coune completely reconciled with hia adoptive father. 
It is probable that Cbrjeis the Samian girl is discovered to be an Atheoiaii 
woman of good family; and that the play closes nith a double wedding — 
Demeas and Cbrysis, Moschion and Plangon. 

onlyfrointheSeptaagint2Macc. 5. 17, 
but cf. iroatvStuilitir Horn, II. 24. 06, 
iroeiti^ir, iwo<rTvyiiii, and the like. 

482, wopAi'Rwr: l^mdofmyealcur 
lotions. Moschionbegins torealizethat 
his scheme is ill advised : he himself is 
not a good actor (v. 466) and Demeas' 
good nature is not to be counted upon. 
It probably turns out in the sequel 
l^t Demeas laughs at Moschion's 

weak attempt to play the bero and 
leads him into the house to be mar- 
Fa. 437. See on v. 407. The oHer- 
ing of incense was burnt at the hearth 
before the wedding, cf. Plant, Aul. 386 

I fla 

emi h 
haec imponentn 
Jtro Lari, ut fortu 
t gnatae nuptias. 





Tbe editor has attempted in tills Appendii to report every deviation from 
the MS. which he has adopted in the teit ; in passages that are corrupt or im- 
perfectly preserved, to indicate nhal basis we have for the reconstruction of the 
text (i.e. the letters reported b; the first editor or by Korte, and the extent of 
the lacunae); to assign credit to editors and critics for their decipherment of the 
test, or fur such siipplemeuts of lost portions as have been adopted in this edition 
or OB seem worthy of record ; to report such indications of the speakers as are 
written in the MS. and to record all deviations from the MS. in assuming a 
change of speaker (i.e. the disregarding of the presence or at>sence of double- 
point and pairagraiphus) ; and lo record errors and peculiarities of the MS. in 
matters of orthography, elision, and the like. 

A general reference is here made to the Bibliography for the articles and edi- 
tions in which have appeared the contributions of the scholars here mentioned. 
In crediting conjectures to their authors do attempt has been made to pass upon 
tbe claims to priority of members of the group of scholars whose contributions 
appeared in the months immediately following the publication of the Princeps. 
To the first editor, M. Lefebvre, alt sultsequent editors are indebted for the cor- 
rection of many small errors and the filling of innumerable smalt gaps in the text 
which it is not practicable to mention separately, as well as for the many correc- 
tions and supplemente of greater importance which are specifically accredited 

Tlie lemma, when not printed, is the portion of the text that is inclosed in 
half-brackelE '' "' ; when printed it is followed by tbe square bracket j, and when 
given with accents and breathuigs is the reading adopted in the text ; when given 
without these it is the reported reading of the MS, which furnishes the basis for 
restoration or correction. Lettera in tbe lemma inclosed in parentheses () are 
alternative readings of the preceding dotted (i.e. obscure) letters. Parentheses 
are used outside the lemma for suggestions of the scholar named which have 
been incorporated in a supplement proposed by a subsequent editor, for alterna- 
tive suggestions of an editor, and for such indications of a change of speaker as 
are Ignored by the editor or editors previously mentioned. The dash — before 
a reading or supplement indicates that the latter is incomplete at the beginning; 
in the middle, that a change of speaker is assumed ; at the end it is a mark of 
punctuation. The several notes on a verse are separated by //. 



Title : Between the remains of the 
flrat letter of the title (whicb Korte 
thinlis may have been H, Bicci P) and 
E, the first preserved letter of the au- 
thor's name, there is apace for nine 
ordioary letters, HPOS may be sup- 
plied on the supposition that the ini- 
tial letters of each word occupied the 
space of two ordinary letters and that 
the wolds were separated by a, double 

HiPOTHBBiS: 1 apptrreKauaaTopSera 
aeikvfana] corr. Wil. 

2 HTiTpo^Bi] corr. KOr., Leo, Weil, 

Text: 1 In I. marg. TET] 

fl wwuji] corr. Let.//(ri. KOr., vi; 
Lef,,ffi5, Rob.//Inr. mai^. TET] 

S 121ett/T.uT'Lef.,eiett.nTiT.i^'] 

SUppl. Kijr., rur f' impopei Ti Sud. 

9 16 lett.] snppl. E.C., a-^^ttr ye 
lf^!ftxttf ( — /nj!" ^x^'lj*") Rob., (TtlfiHr 
ir^pffov, fiJjRich., (m ittiSS' t4 tari 
rai^ii'Leen., tr iroXd^iu, rdcaTiWil., 

10 16 lett.] euppl. E.G., xaXwt y^p 

oJeSal Jl Leeu., JlraviiaXuifl^I; wtWil. 

11 15 lett. p..:] Huppl. E.G., roc 
lUH atavrbv ibt Leeu. , hpHi' ut y iJi' abL- 
Tpiii Rob, // In r. marg, AA] 

IS 10 lett, tw'Stypjii] \iip(ii Crois., 
Leeu., Leo, Katifyi^T^.C., fiarirXtypju 
Crois., iO-rrifi !' ^/irftrXe-j-fuu Crois., 
i/tixv 7< 'Vfr^ttcyiiai l«o, papirririp 
3' iitrfr\iyiiai Leeu, , fripif ye sv/ir- (w. 
Xw*ft) Wil. 

18 16lett]suppl. E.C,,o/i'«**'X»> 

X^tl iv; As. tipBappju Leo, SO (w, (It 
for ap) Bob., riaip yip otf rdro SUipBap- 

14 141ett,]supp1.E.C.,KKrourr(/i^i^ 
Toi Crois,, tiJ( S^a- aavri} Leo, giving 
the whole V. to Geta, ti IS nSf ri hot' tpi 
Leeu., Tt. T& yip, KaripaTet KOr.// 
Tuf add, Hense, Leo, Karapu /lot Rich. 

15 IS lett,] Aa. (continuing) ^- 
Tun-', ipQm. Ft. ri Leeu,, Ao. (continu- 
ing) tpws li tfOM^e. r«, ri Crois. (no 
indication preserved in MS. of change 
of speaker within thev.), Aa. ipd. Vt. 
KotiSaiiuir, tI Leo (no indication in MS. 
of change of speaker aft«r SiOr) //In 
r. mai^. AA] 

16 Suppl. Lef. from fr. adeep. 444 

17 raptxf'. Lef., rapfx"! lean. 
IS In 1. marg. AA] 

SO Id 1, marg. TET] 

8S Punct. Leo 

SS In r. maig. AA] 

»7 iitiEi']4>ui-Leo//Inr. mai^, AA] 

30 Punct. Wil.//In r. marg. TET] 

31 miKar] oit ir- Lef., dAc^' Wil. 

36 In r. marg. PET] 

S7 In 1. marg, AA] 

Se Bpiii Lef., (put K»r,] Ipa Ell., 
Head., Wil, , confirmed by Ker. //WU. 
gives the vfhole v. to Davus (« : riuSi- 
ffm7:MS.)//Inr. marg. A.] 

39 In r. marg. A.] 

43 Crois. 

U Tbw it(\^y Lef. //re. r& ip'tt 
E.G., Ti. Xanwpis el Wil., airUa Lef., 




nr, r/ToSud., FopytarRoh., iWi yOy 
Leeu., all continuing U) Uav. A change 
of speaker in or at end of v. indicated 
in MS. by paragraph us 

45 TtXt/ifpoir Lef., rtMypoir (for rij- 
\aiip6j) K5r., TiXanxpor Ric] rei^pit 
E.C., As. Tf XoMxpit; Ric, 4o. t(, X^m- 
^ot; Sud., r*. rli xa^fit. Rob.// da. 
iwoSiiiU' E.C., Te. (continuing) dxoSij- 
iiti l^t. (no indication of change of 
speaker preserved In MS.) // Tpijtjjrat 
irl Tim Sud., TplfiJirov M Tiia Sud., 
Wil., TpiToidt irt Tico Cr<jn., Leo 

46 ISlarck /L^tAvavCr6n.,Ijet\L,Ijeo 
//iiioi 7' dff^oXwt E.G., oifiAi Serr&Ttis 
Rob., iiriwXnlffa! A[t);i)i Kor., Wil. 

47 E.G., ^ _ w ;Xir(8ot Leo, It' i\- 

48 xp'?iToi'Lef.,x(f7<"'*j-K0r.]8upp1. 
K.C., jy"?'''"*'' i«f»*''i]j' txi-i \j _ Lef., 
this and nirv or xPI^Tii 3*iir6r)(! oi/iii 
ItdyeRob,, xfifrrii il ai, Aa. t^i t iro- 
jTjfJat Wil. 

49 E.C, Ha\Sn Lef. 

50 ^fWKiff'0'(<^!V<^]suppt. E.G. 
Bl a\ Lef., aXurrnTol^o 

Kor.] aXii HiTifGriin,, Leo, Wil., con- 
firmed by K6r. // TIo.™ ja Gron., Leo, 
Wil.//ro«fl.«. E.C. 

Fr. 346 Assigned to Hero by Legr., 

62, 68 Suppl. E.G. to show the 
probable connection with this context 
of fr. 345 

Zen. S.eO Assigned to Hero by E.C, 
adding Kuur 

Fr. SOS Tur add. Grotius 

Fb, 210 9tUi] 5t( del. Bentle; 

Fr.211 TBTotavra] ra del. Hirschig 

Fe. 213 irc^pjudicEvirBt and ire^iap- 
^^K^VlTor MSS. of Phot, and Suid. 

Pr. O Assigned to Hero by Let. 

O' 1 Tij.g^ Lef., T7,..,y Kor.] fri, 
'arlr K6r.//ixiy o5» <m-t>m E.G., pJ- 
funjp" iyii Wil. 

2, 3 E.G., t4 i,)a'rMa TOVT KOr. 

4 ir ov rut Kor., rur r Srwt Rob. 

0= 1 tx" I J-oliTijt E.G., rirew* Rob., 
twfiatp Crois. // 5m«] corr. Lef. // 
^' fn E.G., f«-T(Let, 

2 E.C.,oBT(.n<r6y'oSi'Cioia.,<riyiiiTK 
yovy Rob. 

3 E.C., «!■ ro&ro SJ) T^a. Groia., 
iToJ raM' a^uXoT^rai Rob. 

4 13 lett., the last being 1] suppl. 
E.C., XP>I ra!>^' ityttir Rob. 

5 ^XVo' (Crois.) 47« ri^ Rob. 
Fr. 21s a add. Mein. 


Fr. 600 Assigned to Epitr. by 
Crois., Leeu., Leo, Wil., formerly In- 
corporated in M^ by E.G. (see Grit. 
Ap. on V. 366)//Tij» add. Leo, Wil., 
ip Sud. 

1,2 DistributionofspeakersGrois., 
Aa. tptiyeu... . Xvp, irvKo4-<tPTi7t . . . , 
A«. eilBti.. . . Sup. ^iTpeirAjp. . . Lef. 
Am., Bod.-Maz., Kor., Leo make the 
same distribution in v. 1, but Arn,, 
Bod.-Maz. continue oA !d . . . rr' to I)a- 
VU8 (SiwTux4i: MS.), and Kor., Leo 

iriTptwrioy . . . to6tuv tO Sy- 

5 irfuviifuAigiventoDavusbyGrois., 
poi\aiiai ■ MS. 

6 rinx-^: E.G. 

6 In r, marg. AA] 
10 «8f] corr. CrOn., Ell., Head., 
Herw., Wil. 

18 WT.] corr.Am.,Ell.,Leeii.,Nic. 
IS Lef. 

18 wpbroiay Arn. 

19 Inr. marg. AAO] 


EPITAK pontes] 



21 2TP over rdrrm] 

S2 KuXvoffu] ixt del. Lef., ^ Ka\6ov 

89 Id 1. mai^. .A] ' 

24 »pQK*.«-"] 

8S, SO, SI, 88, 34, 85 Initial letCera 
(one or two) suppl. Lef. 

SO In r. marg. &A0] 

82 Arn.,Creii.,Head.,Herw.,Wil. 

86 jSo«Wa']/Si'<'AitinMSS.(r.733 

89 1,y.-\ wrLeeu. 

41 tfnpiaiFiav] con. Am., Head., 
Leeu., Maz., Nic. So Lef.. p. 97 

44 Punct. Lef.,"r(74p^iiir()>iep74! 
flfu' Leeu., "tI yip," fyii, "wepltpyis 
tt/u" Rob. 

47 tSar] corr. Lef. 

62 Lef. 

83 In 1. murg. SMIK] // irvpuri! -.o 
Xu.] ai TavT': — tBtae'. E.C., SiJ/mk',— 
(yory' Hense., Leeu., ZSptan': — ^ioup 
Goldschmidt, J.ipvfx: — ourut Croia., 
aiy: — MtV"?' Bod.-Mai., 4o. (contin- 
uing) moM, ZipurK; Stef. (loiSfor: MS.) 

87 f. i'wjjWi.yii. iHri Am., Bod. 

67 Crois., rxo/Sw o. Head., Leo, 
Maz., Iiieh.,Wil. 

68 (nt^c Maz., 7f D-d Lef., t6tc Leeu., 
Leo, Snai Ell., Wit. 

70 Lef.,*y<4Ell. 

TS Lef. 

76 In r. marg. 2TP] //Sup. dp^ttK 
Zji. oi!ic . . . dlpijwr Legr., Wil., 2;i. tt- 
p^ttr. ait . . . dpiiKfr Lef. {'Siyoy. and 
efpiTcer: ofic MS.) 

B2 r<Hn-ir] iraiftj)v Ij Croia., Rob. 

86 ...iX..oi'Ler., ..xa...oii KSr.] 
Am., Bod., Eitr., KSr., Sud., wi^ \i- 

85-<6 Punct. Bod.,Wil, 
92 an] coit. Crois., Rich, irra 
Leeu., fi Ti Lef., Bod. -Maz., Rob. 
94 iKTpi:/.!,] corr. Lef. 

98 T 

'. Hense, Leo, Wil. 
//Xf-T""] corr. Hense, K6r., Leo, 
Maz., Wil., tout' Ijr- and Xiyur i}kw 
Am., Rich. 

99 oi!K]//<r*add.Sud.,7'Lef. 
101, 103, 109, 107, 108, 110 Initial 

letters (one to three) suppl. Lef. 

100 f. Punct. Let., jtoipit 'Epji^t; 

aix 1*0 

102 oix suppl. Lef. after Hepbaes- 
tion(fr. 180K.) 

103 oifTMi Lef. 

104 ijff-Let., ... uw Ker.]suppl. 

Head., RiTut Sud. 

106 ...a LeL, KOr.] suppl. 
Heidel, tpfii, K8r., ^(ai Leo//»«rp] 
xonir MSS. schol. Horn. Od. 2. 10 (fr. 
722 K.) 

107 Wowoj] \iyorTin MSS. fr. 722, 
corr, Buttmann // Tp4xay i' Legr. , Leo, 
Tpixett, it Crois. 

108 Punct. Leeu., Legr., Leo, Maz. 
100 ..uLef., .oiKor.] Buppl. Am., 

Kor., vC^Lef. 

118 KarauT-DuO eOlT. Lef. 

116 oJ T^'] ol rpi, MSS^. Caas. Dio 
flO. 29(fr. 488K.) 

117 tliiKi-] corr. Bod.-Maz.. tl SI yt 
iMi. / / itfiP , a. 4Sot, Herw. 

118 tturio]coiT,Cron., Hense, Herw., 
Wil., aiJT-iJi t' Leo 

120 1)] ol LeL after MSS. f r. 181 K. 

121 Lef. 

182 riit airov Si E.C., Sud., r^r Si 
TouSt Arn., vOr, airoi Si Let. (so WIL, 
changing t^j to tjjp), mP ^aii Si Rich. 

128 Punct. LeL, TTipelv rpi toXXoO, 

189 4>7)irir] corr. Cron., Head., Leo 

131 (m SUaior] it ri SUatar Leo, 
r<rri S'ixai^rSnd. 

131-134 Punct. Schmidt, Jixator, <r 
Tl . . . XojSfri', Ir. . . irdJiif, tl. . . TixV- 





Nic, Wil,, 80 (but w. SlKoMf) Lef., 


ISS rpii {l^tt Bod., WU., rfiovtyh 
TtTt Lef., rpoal^ttr Nic, wpbt ffttr 

1ST An. (aXwi. ri TOiJIavS'; Crois., 

(continuing to Smicrines) Aa. ri raiSlat 
a"; Wil. (7ifi4»-«iu: MS.) 

188 AC, ^1^ Haz., Ala, mi Let. 

189 NiE<ilAm.,Cr»u., Ell., Head., 
Uenae, Uerw., Leo, Maz., Wil., Si ol 

140 raamtr] = T$ Huair Am., 
Head., Hei)8e,Wil., rdS' dJuttf Bod.- 

141 7(M.r ] coiT. Let, "fort, eici- 
dit interiectio " Sud. // tpiaii Lei. 

14S awT^p. irare' Arn., (rwT%xi ■ 
TdrB- Lef. // iiiroi Am., iyJ. Let. 

148 aI«f.,(Kor.](x"Head„Wil., 
Sya Head., Leo 

144 Lef. 

145 T«xtf Bod.-Maz., Leeu., Leo, 
Toii Lef. //Zu. «^pc TQx^ Rob., S/i. 
ip/f Toil Lef. 

146 X Lef., X Ric] x<tAa KOr., dm 
Am., Xn(Si l^ef. 

146-104 Distribution of speakers; 
2u. ritt Tfipar . . . diroAy. As. rf . . . 
T«fT^j Leeu. followed by Rob,, Crois., 
K5r., Sud. (ir.p.^p.,1 ydp: MS.), S/.. 
tJ|» Tijpai' .... An. ffpaxi ■ . . rorir^i 

Lef. followed by Bod.-Maz. {iroS^: 

MS.), 2u. Tiji' rii/jai- .... A«. ^pox* - ■ ■ 
ra^V Wil., 2^. tJjip r^po* . ... Sv. 
Ppa.xif - ' - AroStfi. Aa. t£ . . . TOf^^,^ 
Leo//149f, 2;i. Mi itot', ipyaaT^paiv. 
An. alaxpi- 1' a r^rorea Leo, Maz. (jp- 
7BirT^pioj'- MS.), Su. !4» . . . Kiicpay' "a 
r^trfft" Lef,, 2u, Sit iroi', . . . , Aa, 
ala-xpi y' a xArouAi Kiir, ,Wil. (w,7efor 

t'o), followed by Leeu., Rob,, Crois,, 

followed by L«eQ., Rob., Crois,, Sud., 
Aa. win-' fx"»- I*fi 2u, idrr' fx«'.' 
Leo, Maz. // Su. olfial y H. £*•. <l7c 

H^ Ti . . . ^XlaKtr' Rob. (no indication 
Id MS. of change of speaker after 94), 
Z/i. oliuU . . . ^Mo-fcT* Iief , followed by 
I^eo, Bod.-Maz., £u, i^/iat . . . ^Xdnctr' 
WU. followed by Crois., Kor., Sud., Su, 
oliial . . . rdrrat Kor,, Leeu, (^XJo-ht';, 
paragraplius below, 2u^. in marg., MS,) 
// 152 ff. Zv. oSk ir . . . rdrrai Let. 
followed by Leo, Rob. (w.iriiiTa), Bod.- 
Maz., Aa. o^ Sr. . . . 2u. dW tirix" 
. . . vdmt Wil. (no indication in MS. 
of ctiange of speaker after ifi/air), Sfi. 

oit 8f . . . . Sv. iXX' tirixti . ■ . rirrm 

147 Lef. 

148 diroiv I*f 1 ^'fl!"! I*f . 

149 ■ 


160 ..xpaVf'Lef., . . f xp'7''> I^^f'] 
suppl. Am., Bod., CriJn., Ell., Head., 
KOr., Leo, altxp^ ye Wil, ii^(«)po7'- 
"b rimrBa Lef. 

ISl I*f., 47e, itii Rob. 

162 PuQct. ]jef.,<J)^X(ffi«T'.'Leeu., 
ii\UrKtr'; Rob. //In r. marg. STP] 

ISS Am,, Herw., K9r., Taawrhry 

164 rdrrai] irdrra Rob. // dAwvO 
irpd7iwToi, Lef., of c diuci^aTot ; Crois., 
diiKiirtpo* irdftn, WU, 

166 'H^KXtit. E.C, 7^H- Wil.// 
itirfi y ii tplvu Lef. 

166 Inl,niai^.zrP]//fD-ftii. Am., 
Bod.-Maz., Head., Hense, Leo, Leeu., 
Jlfffti »' Crois. // Aa. w wBiHip Hense, 
Leeu., Leo. Ho indication in MS, of 
change of speaker after %irSat, but pa- 

ragraphuB below the line // y 

fvv Lef,, ^...yvur KOr.] iriin ai rvr 

167 E.C,,a£rdid(r^X&a5et Hense, 
afrr4Ell.,Leo,Hic.,Wil.,o*rd- «al7V 




ojiv J7ii Crois., sM", fui Ar^XTpd^S Am., 
aOri rdrr' (Wil.) in'ipaTa. K6t. 

158 Lef. 

159 7iinj] y6rai Lef., -(uri Am. 
160, 161 Funct, Lef., (Tir^iM Xatpi- 

VTparw. nir Am., Houa., Legr, 

164 d»«pifl;iS»'ai(butw,!i:for»M)iin 
163) Leeu., 6.wapie,i7i<iai Lef./Zca^e/] 

165 Vvy. ^XK . . . TfiOKiXriar By- 

ington (no indication in MS. of change 
ot speaker after riri) 

170 In 1. marg. ON] // raw'] 

ITS irrtr Let. // m-^aa] 

17* ateK)ir.,ip4ptW\l.//aiTi!Let., 
ohes Head., Wil. 

175 Lef.//o Totet: Head., Leeu., 
iwvht Iief. 

178-17B L^f. 

176 'Or. Ti» . . . IxM Lef. (no In- 
dication in MS. of change of speaker 
after ie\u) 

IBO . 

iiLef., . 


162 Suppl. Ijet-Z/ipofralfas IM- 
Rich., continuing to Syriacus {ipiiiil: 
MS.), 'Of. icpoatai^a ifuil: Arn., "Of. 
rpoaialttu i/uil. Lef, 

18fi , t . . ffaiptitfrir Lef., . ik . Siiiut/air 
KCr.] T. ta9«</,el^^t Arn., Ell., con- 
finned b; KJiT., ro^ b^ifi-gr Lef. 

1 86 ( . etmr . . Siov] euppl. Lef. 

187 Punct. Leeu. 

188 Lef. 
190 Lef. 

193 If »[..r(i/)«xwLef.,S.o-... 

iiM..xoptxui Kor.] Buppl. punct. Leeu. 
{airlf: 7 , aiir: , and paragraphus MS.), 
tin ainbr tra rapix" o'^' Crois., Ml airQ 
tw tS Top^di a&t Head,, Sin airrf tn 

Tap^iu rdr Wil., SAt niXii', t™ rapix'^ 
vur Leo, Sii (ra a&r afrri* Tap^w White 

198 Croie. 

197 f. KaTaiitr&, aupnr E 


aoi Touii] Twtrou Crois. 

SDS In 1. marg. OH] 

204, 807 Lef. 

308 ^X(a)i7]fu;jiAm.,Hense,Leeu., 
Leo, jii'(Xi;Lef.//8wXXo7eit Arn., Head., 
Hense, Leeu., Leo,Wil. , 3«iXXa7J)(i Lef. 

209 Lef.,T'ai5T4™i Wil. 

210 3' tx» E.C. (*x« Eltr). W rplf 
Crois., J' fxi><- I^^^'i '^ ''<>' Leeu., touv 
Wil., row Am. 

811 KVfai'. KaiTaty'liialE.C.,Kui:Sr 
irtipiaoiiai Crois. , oi (SmiXDfUt 1^0, fiuXd- 
fo^i Wil. (KQr. declares ^ impossible), 
iipiioiuu Hense, j^Sou', ^cl Sud. 

212 If... Kor.] ,ifyo Wil., >" ijiof 
Crois., wo\i Am,, Ell,, Leo 

213 Inl. marg. ABP]//(a7Cf'Lef., 
taten' Ker.] ^St/ It' Wil., confirmed by 
KOr. //iMH is written above tnijfa«a] 

814 de\ . .] a0Ma Leeu. , ie\la^ Lef. 

816 .pat.liet.,ep<ure<fKiiT.']ipif$ai 
Arn., confirmed by KfiLf/Mpaatiiicar 
E.C, 7*^ Wijiour Am., ^»Hii:oi.» Sud. 

B' joins B^ without a break, as was 
by Am,, Legr., Leeu, 

216 ,1 


218 altrbr Herw., t.6Ti* Lef, 
218 d/n-iwi,aTi>»»FBll., Leeu., Lef. 
(in ti-an8.)//Lef . gives rdXai . . . jcd^fiu 
.V. 221 to Habrotonon (irdXot; MS.).// 
In r, marg. ABP] 
S23 Crois. 

225 Am,, Leo, Wil. 

226 Suppl. punct. Am., Wil., iyiof 
i-rrly, Zyaei: Lef. 

827 3 Am,, Leo, Wil., « Lef.// 
roTi.] iroT'5 Sud. 

228 TDinvn, « written above] 

2 SI TavpevvKiiHi] 

339 arSti*ry..arri'] corr, Crois., 



Hi, 24S, 844, 847, 848, SSO Two 

initial letters in each v. suppl. Let. 

844 TauraSi, KUt.] Ta!^1 Lef., H 
KCr,//Lef. assumes : at end of t.// 
In r. mai^. ABP Ric, KOr.] 

S4S, 846 ,.wand .... Kor.] suppl. 

849 ...].;iHob.,™(,Lef.//'0».itni 
. . . Scawirov. Lef . (no indication in MS. 
of change of speaker aft«r rdXar) 

861 arE.C.,aILef,,aWil.//«T'] 
elT Let., EfT, (?)E,C. 

959 ^pet; E.G., fUpti Lef. 

953 Arn., Leo, Wil. give irtp . . . 
etStv. to OnesimuB, Lef. to Syriscus 

954 Leeu. gives rifv. .. al!»,' to Ha- 
brotonon (no indication in MS. of 
change of speaker after \iyiii) 

856 aijAoSl) th Leeu., SiiXaS^. tU 
Lei. //In r. marg. ABP] 

968 (« a . . w K5r.] ivinn Ell, 

Leeu., Leo, Nic, Kiiuw Am., Ell., 
Head., Leo, Wil., W!p<w'- owrtrr' i^B 
Lef., iviratp- auwor'i^S [del. yip) Kdr. 

250 T 
960 T 

. Kor 

loWoit ■ raialp E.G., KOr., Schmidt 

281 itT!,e' «7rinfo»KOr.]o^il 

e' i(u,0 ffuyAroifiH' Head. , Leeu. , ouTij and 
ffUf^ra.fE^ E.G. 

86S Punct. Head., Leo, {otnrw yip) 
Lef. // Wil. gives tal >idXa to Onesi- 
mus (' jual fiiXa MS.) 

868 iroiB'.jTiajji'] corr. Am., Kor., 
Leo, iniBd y'^Tu Head., Hense, Wil., 
rei»a S^ rlt Grois., Rich. 

868 aM E.G., «M Lef-, Crois., 
Bob., omj Am. //In r. marg. ON] 

878 airsXuW..' Kiir.] iToXoi?iE««t' 
Ell., Head., Wil., confirmed by KOr. 

876 wnxv] corr. Lef. 

878 Head., Leeu., Leo, Nic, i\ev- 
eipa, raiSis Lef. 

879 Totruif.., w. T« written above 


(i.e. t4 a'uiifiir corrected to ri 7*70"^)] 
suppl. Head., Hense, Leeu., Leo 

980 Rf/] corr. Am., Ell., Head., 
Leo, Nic, Wil. 

981 tiHKOvmr.iX l^i.,iiio»{i)avrur. 
p. a Ki3r.] suppl. Leo, i/ioS and Kpdra 
K»r., ifuil and Spa Rob,, ^/ul rinrpant 
tuv Wil., /u( — 'A(3. fffl wf flp» ■ Sud. 

888 Lef. 

883 Kctr. 

884, 885 I«f. 

887 Punct. Crois., iwtptAtr trtpmi 
Leeu., iiit&aXtn (rtpos Lef., iripataw: 
irtpif Rob. // fowl rii] Iirujj 5 tit Leeu. 

898 ^nfnir- <OT ixdrtir:) and ^li'] 

SOB Lef. // In r. marg. ON] 
804 In r. marg. ABP] 
805,806,807 Lef. 

898 Priacian(tr. 182K.)givegrfo«^ 
5p4l iiitltr)f \^«!, ipTi yip mS 

800 Tai'poTwXiius] 

801 ovtroTo/ Lef.] o9ffo, Ti r' Am., 
Wil., confirmed by Ktir., o&r«, Td«<£iTi 
Head., odff', 5 rir' iKeilT) yiyortv GroiS. 

804 irpB7n'euflMij{«] corr. E.G., ti- 
ft>i M'iX'Leeu., (Wi>t piv Crois., itein 
TiW Ell., tpiyiiiy Ijel., ola'rfWs Rich. 

810 twe"] all Am., Nic, Wil., <Ji a" 

811 jrauTo^ff] HOI del, ijBi.//aipo- 
Jpo»] corr. Lef, 

318^880 Icitt. suppl. I^ef. 
316 In r. marg. ON] 

817 ..n] ^Si Lef., Vmi Head. 

882 7.n,] 

826, 887 (jmuTipr— Tourum] Head., 
Jensen, Leeu., Nic. del. second a' 

830 tptKtr, Am. 

388 Xi|3iH^ /lurWp Lef .// Above Xd- 
PoH ON] 

338 trvp,. .t . . -tpi-- Lef,, wv , ,t , .tt 
am: Ki>r.] Am., Leeu. 

3S9 cci Lef., ir,ciKer.]ri(iKJjr., 
cf, Aristaen. Ep. 2. 1 



310 Piiiict.Croi8.,TM"cl(rT.i!4cAni., 
rmraffrorip Herw., Nic, Rich., Wil. 
//vii6tB' KCr.] corr. Leeu. 

3S0 fiTTi] (ariu Leeu. 

SSI (ciTq^^nivl TDx^ui' Leeu., tt- 

Wright, perhaps correctly 
953 KSr. 

368 TowiirLef., Touiijff KOr.] rai- 
Tiji rarip (or ^Jj) E.G., rairjir Si m 
Leeu., d*«ii. Arn., <wp, Crois. 


. Lef., 

«(,r).r(.)<<o-)«-^ (vague) KOr.] suppl. 

E.C.,ot'feTlp(tftrD HJiiCroiB., ^Trfxo^f 

Tc wSv (oUt r'fyi^ TJ)r mm Am.) Kj)r., 
rffWi iwXalffei rvv Rob., *It' *uii4Xaii 3(i 
wi)FWil.//AtendT, Let., .ra(.) KSr.] 
suppl. E.G., TiiBdit Crols,, tJJ» irafl^dF 

3S0 111 Lef., So Kor.] Socu Leeu. 

SSe Lef. 

867 jaSnWa Lef., rn^XXa K(tr.] 
t4 /i' axXa Ker., t4 *oX\i Am., Wil. 
//ft (ti Lef., M^ Ti Grois. 

868 N joined to T by Am., Wil., 
and placed here. / / ttTtiaial corr. Wil. 

SSa uXX'simwi] rfXX' 6Si Byington, 
Wil., dX\' del. Am., Wil., **covioi del. 
Rob. inserUng oCr after dXx' 

880 Lef. 

861 Herw., confirmed by R6r. 

88S T^iiwToi Wil.//oX 9 lett. ;«■] 
dXiffcii alriot Leeu., dXiiflipij — Kor., 
jai-dni XapuT-tow (?) E.G. 

888 Am., Wil. 

B64 i^»Tb,'W\\. //rvxirtcu.i'E.C., 
fimi SoKtir Kitr., ati' ISttr atrbr «aiitti> 

36B ffp»(f) — i^n]Huppl.E.C.,«p*- 
TVO' 'Afipiroiior tI Spf yrdnU /it StT 

866 0. HaBsigaedtoEpitr.byWil., 
to act I by Leo, placed after NT> by 
Rob., confirmed by Ricci, who flnda 

that M joins NT, p in t. 1 of M' belong- 
ing to the same v. as u in the last v. of 

867 ii^itaT-iST,! E.G. 

368 E.G., Rob. 

874 aftri* Rob., ttirtii Let. 

876 E.G. 

876 3uiXwaiE.C.,JiaXXB-jeMHRob. 

877 oifuuToX] ulitai Bob., rdXai Lef. 
378 Lef. 

581 Rob. 

393 E.G. 

398 oua(iirff.f...t..K8r.]8uppl.E.C., 
Schm., ofiJd), ffitp' IcBi, >', Rob., yf- 

894 apt.T...r K5r.] suppl, Leeu., 
Leo, ipanCxrir Kbt, 

896 j(arairaLef.,icarairaXX...K5T.] 
Kari iroXXd {nari ToXXd ye KSr.) Rob., 
unToriXXw I«o 

396 i.trntXar— Lef., !..«■« 

iv.y K.aa Kilr., A-.inteJar uk 

roe Bic. ] iuurKfSan r' iirpaKTi/t {SitaK4- 
tae/^ iTpatTos Crois.) E.G., iiaratimir' 

>s KSr., 


8B7 r 121ett./ui7Ef/»u..oTbx)lK()r.] 
euppl. E.G., paytlpou. .Tixv Lef., ^ycC- 
pov rit Ti^D (ti)xi Wil.) KOr., reptieflDir 
X/Kfa /layilpoa ra t6xt) Crols. 

898 14 lett. hbXcit'] ri^n e. Mty. 
dirnXeii tpJ: E.G., /^iXfit' tli luuitpUr 
Wil., W, {Ttpi.rtU,,p.^pMKa\t:T Crols. 

401 ff. a,^] droC K»r. 

406 i«..ffLef.,(»JurKer.}-<ri!lt 


406 Rob. 

408 apayi Lef,, opare KOr.] fijofid 
7(E.C., apoTeRob. 

409 Kiir. 

410 Rob., droWj.Tfti'E.C. 

413 Rob. 

414 Lef. 

416 .wuoffLef.,ff-wwtffKiJr.,Bic.] 
416 Lef. 


418 KSr. 

Pet. fr., recto { = Jernstedt'a 2a) 
attributed to Menander by Cobet ; ae- 
eigned to thia play and to this position 
by E.C., recogDiziiig as the speakers 
Smicrines, Onesimus, and Chaerestra- 
tua. The MS. has punctuation and in- 
dications of change of speakere In w. 
5 {iavrir : and paragraphus), 7 {tpura ■ 
and paragraphuB>, 11 {SlSoim ■), 12 {wpi- 
jftaTa:),li{-iaTai.a.adkit/iJpat{i, IT(7Xi>- 
tiraTe- and -ari}fi-). In disregarding 
these signs in vv. 1-15, 1 have assumed 
ttiat ttiey were used to mark the speak- 
er's questions and answers to himself, 
as, in the Cairo MS., in the monologues 
E. 860ff., 876fl.,P. 278H. Robert, who 
admits this fragment to the Epitrepon- 
tes, regards alt punctuation as indicating 
a change of speaker, the interlocutors 
of Smicrines being iraipDi a' and ^: Sfi. 
irOpotrot , . . iavT6r. A!. toGt . . . (poira. 
Z/i. tI. . . StSuai. A'. SiiStKn: . . . rpd- 
y/iara. ^fi. 5trow «Jf . . . \t\6yurTai, A'. 
Si' , . . illiJpai. 2/1. ™T(tpaT'(?). A', tyii 
rarSm... B'. — yXvuiraB': A', i T^t 
. . ., Zfi. vY.lOtf. Earlier editors, Leeu- 
y/en distribute the parts variously, A. 
trSpiiros . . . B. Toirr' iyi . . . A.jrpof™ 
. . . ifiuoi. B. SiiJcfn ... A. dW Eh 
Jiarpo^Ji' ■ ■ ■ B, Xaplaws at trfiiiitiUrft. F. 
XnHp ■ ■ ■ B. i T^ riiLipJit ... r. ri ait 
waBiiw tit . . . B. fi.\rpLar . . . Kitr. 

1 rlvH ii Ti^iiTaror \ Snepuiroi (dv- 
flpOTOi Cob.) E.C.//iiTr\^TTVitat Cob. 

2 tyiirytinnpTov] I7«y'- brip SI Toi 
Wil., tyii- Tipt tt ToB (iJ, Cob.,(yurj- 
bwip Tou (iJj Gomp. //»«flw«S'] corr. 

3 dTu-Tia] drurrlp Cob., dTXifirTlf 

* TeOijSgXJmippI.WU. 
8f. T<*r'fr'iCob.,To6T'rj-iLeeu.// 
toDt" tyii Tpari/itror ■ (toOto referring 

MENANDER [epitrepontes 

forward) HlllerZ/aiotfi] SiMdifSi Cob., 
SiaeraSf E.G. 

7 Ti» Ipwra] Ti «ur^(?) E,C.// 
'Vi . . . Tofro,-" White, t( . . . idX.*; 
Wil., Rob.//i>I»iVf"-ai Wil., dWEoiX" 
Cob., ofjiijffrui'Kor. 

B, 9 Cob. 

11 ttiiMi, i<iBtKa (continuing to 
Smic.) E.G., B. fltMeno; Wil. 

18 iin..jSi»ff]^IaTOT'Cob.,W- 

rivT Leeu., X«X*rurT' Wil^ ditpi^iSiCob. 

. IS riu/, . poipiir] tI J' Jem., eft 

BiaTpo<p^r Cob., imr ek iiarpo^ifi' Rob., 

tt *pAi (ml wpbs Hiller) Gomp., dXV eft 

iiarpo^ijr K6r . / / tiiupur Tiaoh. , ^liupu, 
illUpas Gomp., iiiiApa.!' Leeu, 

14 \t\...uiTa.,} ipalt XeX47i- 

BTiu (XtXiycffTa. Cob.) E.G., iKarbt \c- 
M^urriu Rob., r6iiar \i\iriiirTai Gomp., 
(ifiLr XrX67ifrTBi I,eeu., xf^^ Krj^wrrai 
Kock, TBI III XeXA7«rToi Wil. 

IB yT..yu Tisch., *■".«< 

E.C. photog., rriTW KOr.] reXcir 

pa/. {?)_^iRob.,l«ari»r.TiiWil., 
dp™* ■ Kock // TiTiTw xore Jem., 

■t E.G., 


K5r.] TuySm Goinp., rlt (del.Tt) E.G., 
Xiyot Gildersleeve, pi>i*t E.G. 

le (wff ,] o». ipa T./ai « E.G., 

tI, lepi«'vX(.* Leeu., Xitpiiri6i irt K5r.// 
;(aif>u Tisch., x^*^? ("f ■>< certainly not 

lo) (.) E.C. photog.] XtupiaTpaTt 

E.G., rpiaiitr el x'^^" ^"' Leeu., 
xaip', dXXd r(t Wil. 

17 Ti3.] suppl. Jem., M' fori 

!)( Wil. //7\u«UTore] // wi/i^iii mr^p 
Kock// Assignment of Hpeakem E.G., 
B". . . . vXumJraa"; A', o . . . iroTjip Rob, 

18 Ga, 10 lett. ur] suppl. E.G., mt- 
j-.,^ li™- I*eu., t( a), (tJ oi- KOr.) x«- 

ftir Wil. // T^t T^iri E.G., tpyirii, 
Leeu., 0iKiso4>oi Wil. 



19 Ca. ISlett.] Bnppl. E.G., ^iTpf- tir.-iio] enppl. Jem. // xopoS Buppl. 

per', tie' Leeu., fiXirti ffKuS/Hi*' Wil. // Blaas, Kflr., Leo 
d TpurnaiioSalnur, ^dXTpittii Jem. // V¥. 36 iriir^\^ iify3eTD.//Tirepiiirair. 

lOB. given to SmicTines by E,C. iiml Jen., Tdt«piiwa'- C. W. E. Miller, 

80 Ca. 13 lett rar Jern., 11 lett. irltrToiuu iiir wirra t4i*i» rin Ka\m 

fa^ KOr.] BUppl. E.C. Leeu. // vv. 36 S. given to OneaiiDiis by 

Pet. fr., verao (= Jern. 2b) attrib- E.C. 
utedtoMenaDderbyJera.,; 3T--S9 Suppl. Jem, from Stoboeus 

assigned to this play, but to end of first (Men. 681 K.), nho gives tiial (from 

act, by Leeu., to this position by E.G., v. 88, om. elfuu) t4Xu ...ifii// «a«ui .] 

Croia. (Onesimus, Smiorinee, Coot). coir. Jern. 
Punctuation preserved JD MS. (to indi- 40 E.C. 

cate change of speakers): vv. 28 i^t- 41 Suppl. E.C. from Men. e36K., 

>wT<i-)i 29 (-^r-). 80 (to*-)! 31 (»■ /Jar quoted vf ith i)»i<3r and S^a» and with 

and '^f^ ')' Leeu. recognized the Ixu'i fx»i and E^n. 

speaker of fij) 'Khfc . . . irpoa^\a as Fr. ITS jurXdotii 7eCr iaCUi iiAr^r 

Smlcrine«; parts are given to Cbae- HSS. Stob.] corr. E.G., cf. Auson. 

refltratuB and Onesimus by E.G. Rob. Epigr. IIT potat duplum dapes- 

givesfti) X^. . . /SouXeAro/wi to Smicri- que duplices devorat, iiiTijr yair 

nes, the other parts (to v. 35) to friufioi /<r9lii \ iirXiina Wil. 
Xepiffiou A' and B'. Fr. 178 ^it^wtb MSS. Athen.] iri- 

S8 a^rui Kock // d7iiMf Jem, riau Henu. // it] iir Elmsley 
24 liifiii <!i t' Leeu., rain-', J #(V, Fr. 178 liir add. Heringa // aTa x<*' 

Jern.,>ii)S«'Jria' Wil., continuing to B' irn MSS. Stob.] corr. Heringa 

89 Jem. R assigned to this play by the iden- 
86 Orbit lx« K6r., ri irpiyiiaT tS tiflcation of fr. 177 by Am., placed in 

Jem., ^Sti ri rar fieri Leeu. this position in fourth act (pp. 1, 2 of 

87 Toir«» Jem., utror -E.C. the quaternion) by E.G. Am. places 

photog.] imn Tp6ra, (rorar rpiww Ri after NT' and R' after NTS; KSr., 

Kock) Leeu., continuing to Smicrines, following Am., places it (R' following 

r. tttifit, lou t4to» Jem,, riro !J( rpinn' R^ on pp. 18, 16 of the quaternion 

E.C, CroiB. which contains NT; Crois., Leo, Rob., 

8B »] suppl. E.G., U'iaWtr place it in first act. 

Jero., continuing tor., ^pdffwfurROr., 084 oiS'ipa Kiir. 

(firufwr Leeu. 987 hki) Lef., nnjJ KOr.] r( | 

89 fui] suppl. Jern, xM^Seiim («n}Sn'H Leo) E.C, iiuir- 

90 tdf] suppl. Kock, Aiiid^o- aeuiiit roirafra* inffptti Wil., ^nrai 

Tor Jem., .ixpA^/SBToi'(P) Leeu, Rob. 

SI ff] suppl. E,C., iroXXdi; 68S s^oi Am. , H) Al' Leo 

Jem., Ixar Rob. 689 Kara^aptlt r] r' cm, MSS. 

S2, S8 Jem. Harp., Suld. 

84 r] suppl. Jern.//«pxn-]// 680 E.C, fuftiur iauraS fi\Tpa.t 

vro^..tyii\ Buppl, Jem. Arn., rlwr r'dii XoudiiTpiaf Rob,, pi- 

3S . . , ju , ttoxKar] Buppl. Kock // eiur i*i XamdffTpiai Crois. 



8S1 i|>iaLef.,^«iairSKiir.]4fiaiArn^ 
S' oitiTi KTi. E.C. 

SSB, 9B9 E.C. 

SOO, S61 K6r. 

BflS Lef. 

S84 fyi> Tt E..C.//-raH^»rpaTTu] 
Tpi-rrot Tt^p ifitjv LteOj tQw tfiwr npaTii 
E.G., ruv iiuir\'rfi.rTu Rob. 

669 E.C. 

G66 <ru L«f., (<tf» Kiir.] tU« KOr. 

Fr. 868 aBBigned to this play by 
Leeu., Rob., to this position in the 
fourth act by Rob., Crols.; given to 
Sophrona and inteipreted aa a quota- 
tion from Smicrines by E.C.//'Kiya 
. . . raiha E.C. // i-Xeton aJSfw rUlora 
canwpYC' MSS. Pal1a4.] transp. Do- 

936 Tiriii«li>v|Crois.//riiXar.Crois., 
Leeu., TdXar, Lef., Rob. 

639 TdXai yip oix Crols., Leeu., 
Pres., rdXatyip-oCKhef., Rob., KOr., 

640 T 

. Lef., 

n\aiatit Kijr.] suppl. Leeu., confirmed 
by K5r. 

641 Inl.marg. .BP]//i^XTaToi 
lett. ti/u. ... fa Lef,, — iifu^- -pa Kor.] 
u ftlXraT, otKTipoSaA e' litipj E.C, ff^ 
Spa Arn., Leo, w ^ftTOT« fcol Arn., 
Leo, rpbatifu vur tpa CroU., u ^fXrarov, 
<riya, rix ^" fF'p" Sud, 

642 iru 12 iett. rat Lef., ni. 

f((VOIett. 5«....- kor.Jsuppi. E.C, 
KotpouTVXovfa' rXijcrlor Rob., Kaj Tfl^o- 
piai rf ^ 3ti riKir Crola. 

64) 9 e lett. r.7»t«Kr./u Lef., cr 
. . .r . tBwrgqannnnipx K5r.] suppl. (t>>1«- 
,«,«* KOr.) E.C. (or r«x<. Yi™*?), 
SKtyor Tplviiti.*vr ini Wil.Z/itaXwffffEroi 
Let., KaXuwffFyuRic.] <oXiJ» /^.i Wii., 
taXfic irt, TBI Let., uXuc ^irrl Crois. 

644 9u — Lef.,?!. f T""?.. 


K(ir.] KUppl. E.G., <Ak ;xa»> iXXut.— 
Tpovpimr rt Crois. // . . nur . Dfui; Lef., 
.Dnif ..rat KSr., ..■c.-yvnu Ric.] 3a- 
cfit, T^Mi {&»ni Leo, Slid.) E.C, ^n< 
ffi pot Lef., AafEtf ir^, hi£ (or -« K«£ff<vuu) 
Kor., aitaSr rpoaawiTw ympiiaiw iattu, 
')^Ku,'Sud.//044b is given to Sophrona 
by E.C, KOr. (no indication of change 
of speaker preserved in MS.), Lef. and 
others continue fo Habrotonon. 

645 1^- .ifBTtr . ,u. .\\a Lef., avnf 
<rri.r....wSa K6r.] b^jS 'oti (b&tjj'otw 
Kor.), ™ ^Tv^" (hr lyiia KOr.) E.C. 
// w. 645, 646 given to Habrotonon by 
Leo, to Sophrona by Lef., yinu: and 
paragraphus MS. 


X<8) Kar.] yinu Lef., pk4^ iAt 

E.C, yirai, ^pBt vi Rob., yirat, xpia- 
a^it WlL. // , . popaiTriwtij ^ i , , . Lef., 
S.-popotT^rt Kor., i . . popatTijvtx^¥Jii.^b 
Ric.] itoph /UK Am., Tit nvt (xt E.C, 
T^r ai^y Am., x^P^ f^^ ^^' ^^' SiSott 

61T c/uHaXeyebr Lef. , tpjiiy . ^cytur 
KSr.] ipoi, TlMyta: While, ipoSyoXi- 
7(it Crftn., TaTjSXVrEit Wil. //Ttpvcir . . . 
H-fl. . e^. 1 Ktir.] T^fiivi (Lef.) jirrnirAit 
ipal {ipai Ki>r.) E.G., i-^^wip ytrirH'. 
'Ap. dnwe J4- Sud., rfpim avriftMad^t 
ipol Wil., ripiiat uapeyinaf, tlri fui, 
Croia. // 2u. X^t' . . . X^it ; 'A(3. W>hwi 
to middle of v. 648 E.G., whole of v. 
647 to Habrotonon Leeu., Rob,, Croia. 
A change of speaker in or at end of 
verse indicated by paragrapliua 

64B TO«poT.^Xuur]//«iLef,, nr. . . 
(X . . , . ij Kijr.] etrtp ftpJ^nip' ih'ti Wil., 
tM, mAX(£j; Zb, fl»- ai yt, E.C, iwt 
Xoptlar^Sui.nil- iiiSi,CTO\a.,tlr'Ap'i\- 
Sftr — Zu, 'Hpdi:Xni,Stld, Lef., Leeu., 
Rob.,Wil,contini.ietoHabrotODon. A 
change of speaker in or at end of vene 
indicated in MS. by paragraphus 





eiS .ai.. KOr.] xar5oArn.,Herw., 
Leo, o* Aril., Herw., Leo, rSr E.C., 
3i) Croia. 

6B0 Lef. 

851 ,..] »<Ji Sud.f S vt Kor., J» 

653 Lef. 

654 nupjitupunwouf I*f., rorS'evpi) 
■an KOr.] tiiv 3' cSpriKd at COntinuiDg Ui 
IlabrotoDon KSr.', cvpqica' 0^ K5r.>, 
rur S' — Su. (vpir"" «''>' ' Le^' 

667 161etl.'o«Lef., ...J(«)9 lett- 
fl(*)'ou KSr.] suppl. E.C., TifS" afrrif 
0I8' iff ov CroiB., 0I8', *r 7t IT'S Vt" d*' oS 
Leo, 06 yauBfit iar' SS' oD Rob., iy^Sa, 
TwJrou Ve' o5 KCr., oJ!' itr^aXuJi, d^* oJ 
Sud., Xopurlou ToM"; (continuing to 
Sophrona) 'A^. ovLeeU. (^iXriirii: MS.) 

6SB Distribution of speakers that 
of Lef., Crois. (with ™ixi.), Rob., Sio. 

TJir Cv3o> OJhrai'. 'A^. KiiX'- ^»' f""'- 
|](a rT^. Leeu. , so, but continuing ralxi 
. . . rro^ui U> Kabrotonon, Sud. (No 
ciiange of speaker indicated in MS. 
after ipiJ.) Hous,, KBr. continue tJ,!' 
trSor . . . iXfifirt to Habrotonon (-yaixf- 

669 a. 'A^. (continuing) r^r eipar 

. . . ffo^wt Lef., Crois., Sw. tV ^p"' 
. . . iiiiir. 'A|S. itaw . . . ra^ut Leo, 
Rob., K»r., SiB. tJ|» ftipai-. . . ira^Bi 
CrOn. (No change of speaker indicated 
in MS.) 

663 In 1. marg. ON] 

664 (T(>uin| Lef., (>uini preceded by 
a criUcal sign (cr ? = Mpm) K5r.] titi- 
njLef. Dielsdel. v.e«4 

666 Toioiffo».]Tou)0r4TiRich.,Rob., 
Toioi^ori Lef., TwoOTec, 15 Leo 


■ xea"-. 

f KBr.] 

J li(> i 

(t1 Tip dr rti Rich.) ttxiatur (but aa 

parenthesis and f^do'cicu,') Crois., nfif- 

««•■ Ricb., t(i, ay", dr Ti (Soijfl^fwi'; 

Rob,, uxp'''' rH ifBij-^ffeiwi' Leo, xut/iiip 
Ti a«n§ifiiiKtr Sud.//dX>ii) Lef., dxV 5 
^j^O // feyor4vai!'S..C.,B<iA,, riffyorit: 
Rich., T^yoii' /pS Leo 

ees Leeu., Leo, (tpTuroXi^^irWil., 

apTi iiatpiy )}» Crois. 

669 » Lef., tot K6t.] IrBt, ti^ov,,. 
ffo^fit E.C., irSt4Tp,^(i. aSAiot Rob. 

670 ir«^.7(«,..,<, IT, hardly t) Kor.] 
Te,)J Lef., '7r'o\((^! Am,, E.C., mitii- 
iregji Arn., roi! TpiTjioTiii Crois., tou 5t- 
trn-^OL' Rob. 

.671 Wil., iriffo 8i) Am. 

674 TaHTBToft] T d««-ttroJ( Leo, 
Wil., t' 4^ ^dTttf. Lef., fl- fU' rt-i-rofe 
Head., Leeu. 

679 oXiTifpiot Arn.,Cr8n.,Leo,Wil., 
C^ijy' add. Lef. before dXiTijpioi 

682 riryyr,.'ti]vvyyi'i!iiiniliet.,iUpos 
Leeu,, tot/ Lef., ^yii Eltr., avyyrii/i'^ii 
t&pj! Leo 

888 To&r'Am,, Eltr., Maz,, Rich., 

684 T "«Xoi3o>KtT ] r*. WSopeir'Arn., 
Bod,.Maz., Herw., Leo, Ridi., tcXoi- 
ioptt T Nic, Wil., T- jXatiipn t' Lef. 

689 Lef., . , ru KOr.] abrQ 
Am,, Wil. 

690 Vw] y: h Lef,, 7^1 Herw. 
693 In I. marg, XAP] 

667 ff. "aTpuTKaMoi^y. . . ir^SSpa" 
Crois., "ai*pwxoi. . . <)<p6Spa" Am., Kor. 

698 ■oi(H7oXo] Kal lifya Leeu., Leo, 
,ieri\a <™ldel,)Lef. 

704 Am., Croia,, Ell., Leo, Rich. 

706 Lef. 

706 9 lett. ou] suppl. E.C., ic«™pS» 
06 Lef,, rvB Ktatit oi Crois,, oit ipi em 
Bod.-Maz,, rap' irSpa koiV Hous., toS 
S ivSpii ai Leeu,, tal nuy pit oi Eltr. 

707 Am., confirmed by Kor, 

Q assigned to this play and to this 
position by I#f., Q* placed before Q' 
by Legr., confirmed by KHr. 



7S1 'Or. (continuing) iiarra S iniia- 
9tiw B.C., 'A^ (coDtinning) atS i' ti ri 
TpHrtt op Crois., trafiBiit Klit.//iyii 


TSS Ca.01ett.»]tJ««»S>nE.C., 
fiii;i«i XaXArutK Croia.//iial Sa6t CroU., 

796 tt N lit Let., fri iit or rf a6 la 
Sud.//Kpoifi'Xt:»wi] coiT. Lef., ni, KHr., 

7«7 #T.:Lef., fr.- K8r., 

. . . T«T« ■ Bio.] Buppl. Legr., giving the 
foil, also to Babrotonon, Xa. Koripart. 
'kfi. T%t, rri. Leeu., dWyiifTTWil., ixi^ 
pur™Sad.//Arr£ffi>ir- E.C. 

788 y.gKHt.'^a.iT^tyip (ydp 

Ker.) E.C., rUm Tip KiJr., roirri ydp 

739 *.Tif» Lef,, ^Xi?)- 

KOr.] Buppl. Head,, Hense, conflrmed 
by Kflr. 

710 Ilense, Situi Leeu., drrwt y' 
Kar., idnTui Rob., or oM' Crois., Td- 
Xuv*. 'A^. i\ififi Sud. 

711 <-:.a<l'l'^'-t(or««at) 

lp^r:'kg. cat Leeu., rWl<rTi;(TOVT't- 
iTTt; Arn.) 'Ap. ml, lol KOr,, mai <r'txitv; 
Sadk.//fir y ifialait KCr., ffic- i^wfui 


742 Lef. 

769-777 Given to Onesimus (down 
to "SaiptaTpa^.) and Chaerestratus by 
E.C, Kor., Rob., Sud., to Pampliila 
by Crois. Kor. gives v. 775 to Onesi- 
mus. The MS. indicates no alterna- 
tion of speakers, buttru-rji- v. 772 and 
rdf- V.775 

789 oi tiAri„-'kir6Kya(a,i^Thtkwlik- 
Xu Rob.) E.C.//ical . . . rpiatx* f«H 

770 X »r' Lef., x ^J"" 

K6r.] auppl. E.C.,Sud.//.|at] ;j«(and 
-ofl') Lef., 4 « Am., ijiij BaS,.//ra!ha 
Leo, mW Am. // &r r", 1^, B.C., 


T Lef., 

Ri K6r.] tTus Leo., llMptttit Ell., Sud. 
//tA irSrLeo, Tpirwor Croia., iplXas Am. , 
Ell., Sud., id»u Kiir., «t( 7t Sud. 

778 ««a Lef., oioff x . pour Ai 
K5r,] eliartp Am., oIirAi Lef., ilirwtp 
Uttta. Lef., 4ir0a Am., Sucl.//^irTl t« 
E.C., ^(TTi ff)| Crois., icT In Sud,, 
^itt' A^paf KOr. 

773 Tvx*f Am., Head., Herw., 
Leeu., Leo, Slid., confirmed by KOr.// 
STtTcti- (oiSy iTiei)E.C.,Tiivr' Sp Ijr 
Crois., mp'Sioi' Rob., raiStaw Herw., 
iiXAroTx. Ker., ijt riXai Sud. 

774 vu)u^Ae Lef., irrauSTfit KOr.] 
rTDuJS U KOr.//raiJdpuii'] tA raijdpur 
R0b.//f(.)«(i(<..) Kiir.] ;ttup<^. Xa. 7™e 
(no indicatloD of change of speaker 
preserved in MS.) or i^eipijxi mt B.C., 

/i«p^« pJ.\a Croi£., ixapiivrai Rob., 
itiriffaKt rSr Sud. 

776 ^\r!«(>»<] A«i0^putRob.,Sud., 
Anrft^ii E.C. (formerly) // xdf Ain., 
Head., Herw., Leo, Leeu., Legr., con- 
firmed by KOr. //§\4r' dt r)(» yiji Ix"" 
E.G., ^^Tf «aV, 'Orfyr^u Rob., j3W- 
irwji', (( wpoveiituir K5r., p\iroii Tolru* 
.dTu Sud.//B,C. continues vv, 77Sff. 
to ChaerestratuB, KSr. gives v. 776 to 
Onesimus, '0». i\c66epai, wi(. Xa. fii) . . . 

776 avT.r Lef., <ivT-s(?)r K6r.] afl- 
rir Lef., airiir Crois. // «irat Arn., 
Cr6r., Head., Herw. // XV"" B.C., 
axoTtiF 03Mir«» CrOn., ipS.- K6r.) W\u 
Rob., Xo/Soflff' fyii Crois., rpiaart koI 
(W. aerJi*) Sud. 

777 ToIM pmi or SwriDi* (formerly 
xoEid crw) B.C., T«ia'^»^* Crois., Xapf- 
vwt (del. Th¥ before y\uKiTaTow) Rob., 
AiSsur Wil., ni3a (vr S'ud., »6x ipf' 


EPITRE pontes] 



Fr. 849, 860 assigned to this plaj by 
Leeii. (849 only), Legr., Rob., Wil., W 
this position by E.G., W tfae first act 
by Crois., Rob. //Xai. ^\u . . . tl. 

'Or. eiSir . . . tlSfm E.C., }iay. i/hW 
ir, 'Ot^ifLt. 'Or. dXXi iri npUpyos il, 
HsY. odSir . . . tlS/rat Rob., Ma7. 4"f>^ 

...*r. ["Of. ]. May. eiSiy ... tl- 

Sirai Crois. 

Fr. M9 'Or^iut, tal <r6 MS. Cram, 
Anec] corr. E.C, 'Oriiiriii'. iXXi ai 
Rob., 'Orifftii', iha ™l <r* Leeu., 'Oi^ 
irifit <Jf ffA nai Croia., 'On^</i«, Kal ai 
yip Mein., ^Xi^ <r , On^t/u, | ifal ai n- 
pU/r/ot tl Wil. 

Fr.SIiO oiSiyy\uK^tporCia.aiiAtt. 
4. ll,D£3Jr 7ikp Y\i/(i^porCram. Anec.] 
, i,TTir add. Cob. 

81Bf. Rob.,KOr.givetoCbaerestni- 
tos, Crois., Sud. to Cbarimus 

8S0 In 1. marg. SHI] // The inter- 
pretation of TV. 850-883 as an imap- 
nary conversation of Smicrines witti 
Sophroiia, the latter not l>eing present, 
is due to S. T. Byington 

BS2 Punct. Leo 

S93 dXXi] ilXX'iS K8r.,Wil.//«pi. 
luta] corr, Criin., Head., Herw., rtpi- 
lUru KOr., Wil., rtpiiHrS Lei. 

964 Punct. Hob. 

BSS Ponct. Head., KSr., Leeu., 

SSe «p«?TTo»;Am.,Bod.,Ell.,Legr., 
Leo, Rob., 'ait . . . upthTOP; Rob. 

887 ar. ..tXaXifff- Lef., or. .1X11X17* 
Kor.] ai'lnXaXSi Am., Leo, irwiptWa,- 
X3' Lef.//Tf ,- Rob., T.constr.w, preced- 
ing Lef., Crois., ri w. following Leeu., 
Maz.//iipl»/uii Ttp^t 'Zu^ipiinir : Head. 

8S8 Punct. Bod.-Maz., Rob. 

869, 860 Punct. Bod.-Maz.//i3c<r] 
corr. Let. 

SeS «.7uin>i]Kii-)'<M.ef.,xo&>-u>Wil., 
« Am., Ell., Keil, Kor., Legr., Leo, 

Maz., Nic, Prea., Wil-Z/rotr* Am., 
Ell., Head., K»r., Legr., Leo, Haz., 
Nic, Pres., Rob., Wil., 
B66 In r. mai%. ON] 

B«8 QKwr.'E.C. 

870 f. Distribution of speakers Leeu. 

(inMS.mrouSii;, no indicatlonof change 
of speaker after 6Ur or ia^iimp, no pa- 
ragraphusl>elow either v.), 2ju. tAS* (for 
Tofl'MS.) . . . ofor-. . . Svtiiyur— Bod,. 
Leo, Wil. followed by Rob., Kijr,, Sud. 

874 Sfu(/iln|] confirming Meineke's 
correction of a/utpir ijr in David (Hen. 
174 K.}. 

8T8 f. rOt . . . ^or Rich, continues 
to Onesimus {ttif^ixn: and paragraphus 
below T. 879 HS,), 2«i. rut . . . piar 
Let. followed by Rob., Bod, -Haz., 
CroiiB., KCr., Sud.///SJor Lef, 

880 ^itar ol Stat: Am,, Rich., 4fiu>,' 
Tit; Maz,//l«o refers to this passage 
the quotation of Theophilus (Hen, 752 

K.) ait apa ^fwrrlfHi Tit iip^r ij pinot Ms. 

881 Crois,, (Tur^'ns'ar Sud. 

888 fripor niii Lef., tatOi Am., 
Head,, Wil. 

883 air f Let., air •} Crois. //xp'ivve' 
Wil., irai Bod,, a^ap Wil,, it<iy Leeu,, 
AXut Crois,, xpi"^ ^^^V Head., KOr. 

889 Z/i. T^i rapp^las Am., K(ir,, 
Leeu., Leo, Maz., Nic, confirmed by 
Kijr., ih: MS. 

890 arSpoaaaurov] corr. Ell., Leo, 
ai>rai; Nic. 

B9S '0*. Stf! Leo, Maz,, coniinned 
by KOr,, inyKalby: MS,, 'O-, fled.' Am,, 
^oi.'Rich., SiuRob. 

897 Lef. 

900 a*«*euroKor,leorr. 
Lef., i^itho Leeu., Rob. 

908 'Or. (continuing) aUrSdrfi ^e; 
Zfi, ral Legr. {iiroaxiurSttviir : alrSirti 
7e:MS,)//ni] corr, Lef, 




WV rvr] COTT. CrOn., Ell., Head., 
Leo, Mai.,Wll. 

910 a-rturraTmyaSa,'] COTT. Am., 
Head., mT.,Wa.,TirirT' iyaM E\l., 

ail Zw. 4^d<rii. . .f^vLef., Leeu. 

gives to Oneumus 

912 SjL ri iiOpiyi tl: E.C., 2^. ri; 
fl&poi cl; Lef., £m. tI; £<t. /idpat (t; 

I (witb J 

91S T/p.1 E.C., 
Am., Ell., Head., Leo, Leeu., I 
Hic.//ailt.. Kdr.] sappl. Leeu., 
oltd y, dXX' Head. 

917 fff.rTtpa Lef., a 

rfTTtpa. Kfir.] auppl. E.C., aSrat i 
poi Rob., n&r /utpartpa Leeu. 

918 Wit. 

019 Head^,WU.,fraer'Am.,I 


Fr. 569 aasigned to this play by 
I,eeu., Rob., to this position In firet act 
by E.C., distribution o[ speakers E.C., 
Rob. gives the nbole l« Hoschion (?) 

1 TtirTuw . . . rUm \ t<nti E.C., 
airJ) Tfii^mr | rb pir Crois., rmSlar rpi- 
i^ir I a&T^ Sud., rp^ir fipitfai | «ii»r 
Wil. Four letleiB lacking 

8, 3 Crois. 

* ^s^fi") *««f]™r 

Si Wil., twitt H Leo, Tu^Pv « Croia., 
toSt'- irtf'OI^'-x- I«<», "Sro- Wil., 
raSr'- KOr., ytnoiUrar Crois., (ffnvSi 
T^Tf rapoix'l'^''" Sud. 

5 Leo, Rich., Wil., SeiraS Leeu. 

6 . ..awfufur] suppl. Crois., aUam- 
lamr Schmidt 

IB SlSbur] JtSoCff" Cr6u., Herw. 
83 Lef. 

81 0'av0Er] corr. Head., Leeu., r'ti- 
eii' hef. 

SS airi) Leeu., ajrl) I.ef. 

36 ficfici^cr] corr. Am., Diels, 
Herw., K6r., Leo, Rich., Sud. 

81 SiroTou] iix' a&ToS CrOn., Leeu., 
iFi ToiJro^ElI., Head., Leo, Rieh.,Wil. 

83 Lef. 

34 T.)iiroiifo] corr.Huppl. Le£. 

36 atr^r Leeu.//(vflu] corr. Herw. 

86 Lef. 

37 ("aTEpMWii., a*an»W/«-Crois., 

88 o 


■ KOr.l 


Rich., confirmed by Kbr.//.. 
Lef., (.gp^'oFTi K6r.] elpoir'E.C, tl- 
ptit' 1*0, ir i-u ril E.C., ftrrutpw KSr, 
il^fui Leo, iVraXil|)H rti Sr Rich. 

39 .(.?) Lef., v(u) KOr., .! Ricci] 
i:^Hi E.C., ipet Let., ISat Rein., IStir 
Sud., ^MKi Schmidt 

40 airlir] ah-y Herw.//q S' Lef . 

44 d^HT*] d^lcnr' (generally w. 
Xd^ below) Am., Cr3n.,Ell,, Head., 
Legr., Leo, Pres., Wil., d^mjr' (and 
Xd/Sp) Head., KOr., Legr., Pre*. 

45 Xa^i)] Xd^i Am., Leeu., Leo, 

46 B'lauTuy] cotT. Ci«n., Head., 
Leeu., Leo 

47 tlpoity] tipumir Sad. // ilvtrxi- 
>i<uk] ^Suo-x^pan Wit. 

49 6i«>i;] Btoii Eitr. 

60 yiroiuKv] // t« 7«^(m™ Wil., 
conflrmeii by KOr. 

68 6. The speaker recognized as So- 
sias by Liegr., Rob., Sud. gives to a sec- 
ond servant of Polemon 

88 d«oi!ir5Let.//7(«^."] 

69, 61 Lef. 

60 dXX'ij E.C., dXX'flLef. 




62 S. Tunct. (reading uTa, rir, avrai) 
Head., Leo, Nic, Rich.,WiI, 

66 f. ira/Hi»/£J3L &,ra.ir7ti Ktir., Con- 

firmed by MS. 

68 Aw. (continuing) ti^poji&ifftTai 
. . . fui Leea., Leo, Rob., Sod. (rai'Sci : 
and afrAi ; MS.), AoDXin. e^(»ftfi((rn-ai 
. . . airi! Lef., Su. titfipaneiirtTiii . , . 
afrit Leo (later), Schmidt 

J was recognized as belon^ng to 
this play and not to the Samia byLegr., 
Leeu.,Wil., Leeu. and Wil. identifying 
the quotation in v. 243. Leeu., Leo 
assigned it to this poaition 

141-146 Leo, Leeu. recognized the 
speakers as noris and Davus. The dis- 
tribution of parts tiere adopted is tliat 
first proposed by Leo, escept tliat the 
speech of Doris is made to include 
^pMAi in V. 145. Leo now gives r. 146 a 
(fXe DVTDt . . . TuxlrrTtr) to a third per- 
son, irSiSt . . . SoKiT to DavUS, &u. wai- 
8ti . . . /AttpoKa. Aa. rsDr . . . f^Tfr^T. 
Adi. rpiaayt airhs . . . toKti Leeu. The 

only iitdication of change of speakers 

in MS. is raxiffr^r: in v. 145. KOr. 
gives wailts ■ . . SoKii to "Donas" (see 
on V. 252), porter of Mjrrhina, Sud. 
to Davus 

14S rofiroXXA Iieeu., coufirmed by 

148 rpaauifoq Lef., upmmitat Kor.] 
irpofti^iHi Legr. , irjiii ifu-t Lef. , Tpil iftSi 

Leo // Tpi^Hiim Lef. 

145 ...t...r«rLef.,..(.)ffi;Te#-,the 
letter before « being o, ic, X, *, or x, KOr.] 
l\K (written «Xik) Leeu., ofrrii E.G., 
A« oBthi Leo, rpixt ai rph Legr, , AS' 
(written Aiw) WHJ/rifTaxitnirTjel. 

146 <ri!..agq.' Lef., (watpar Ktlr.] 
suppl. Leo, confirmed by KOr. 

147 «X\dic.i Lef. f/ ..avr Lef., 
...^Jf KOr.] 7-(tX« E.C., TdXuF Sud., 
TMdt< (for rdlc) Ker., rcEXat Wil. 

149 .^U Lef., nit Kiir.j tl 3i KSr. 
// tal rvrl Lef. // rXo^iS K6r., Leo, ri- 
Xi»Sud., SoMECrois., CrOn., 9Ant Herw. 

160 S(.)j» Herw., rp&rov Crois., 
CrSn., Kor. 

ISl ..Jannrt.i) Lef., . .3(X)a*(X]i;^ 
(e)«,i|KOr., .»aaXi)e«..,Ricci]ll>'(Leeu^ 
Sud.) XdBi, ff(, nJ, (<H, ^1, Sud.) E.C., 
Sii idjtD ff(, *»t Kor., Si- Jairji g »t)| Sud., 
ftr S' dXijWi 9 Rein., Schm. (reading 
ilnrr. , the apodosis being rtt tm/iai; 
V. 155) // icaTBXd^iiE r trSor airiiii MiSt 
Leo, confirmed by K5r., KaraXd^pi 
7' (vSof afrji' ytnufrrir Sud., caroXd- 
^gt t' Leeu. 

Its aS'iSiiuicc.] A JS' MfwKct Leo, con- 
firmed by K5r., a AtSfunii Wil.// rOr 
fxf" "■*] Kor., it!* Ixfi "* Schm., ^i- 
Xd^ni si Am. // rdn-a Leeu., Leo, 
Sud., eonflrroed by KOr. 

IBS rtitttKt Let., irnreu:'..T.. 

KOr.] ntwtut air^y K8r., rtwtbia Tijr 

f(ji'SchE0.//X6Toi;tLeo, Sud., confirmed 
by K6r. 

IM Tr/wt/i . . . i^afTtf het. , Ti/rr^ . i . If 
grt^'KOr.] -ri,, ti,r (ffVSud.) H ^^fy' 
K6T.//lnroiix'<r6ai (Or dro-) Kor., N- 
XfsBai Leo, Sud. 

1S9 arai«']corr.Cr(}n.,KSr.,Leeu., 

Leo // TirrcirOft 0uia'\ rlt faoiuui rii 

^Uh; (fitot Lef.) Leo, rlt taoiuu: ^iiffnt 
Rob.//llp« E.C., Wil., bp^t Rob., in 
Leo//MD. 1(1 ^(ot pdXurfl', Spa E.C., 
liob. (w.rfifi^uitand^fi), Ma. rlilirofuu, 
rlt|9fo!,'fid\ir70'6|>^[, Kor. No indication 
of change of speaker in the line is pre- 
served in MS., but paragraphus below. 
1S6 d^fmi;E.C.,rip/«-K(>Am.,Leo, 

dpArmi. Rob., ipienti, Schm. //it 1 

..p\tfa Lef., ff....«ri;»X(0.i. K«r.] 
<r</^',/xi^X(*' oE SA. (or oi « i.t) E.G., 
ffoi,- *<p' irtfiXet/niiaBa Am., irof 7', ^li- 
(3X(0', tar/^uTti' Leo, rOv y irl^^', oi- 
Toal Rob., (Toi 7WiripXe*ft(»(Toi Schm., 


aaiy. Aa. Ar(^X<##4'*Ttu Sud., v\ a 

r iwtflKitp' b5 ii-g Wll. // KOr, gives the 
whole of V. 166 to Davus (no indica- 
tion of change of speaker in the line ie 
preserved in the MS., but paiagraphue 
below). Rob. gives wt'. .. <pdTi»Toii 

IST iix\Mepttw Hous., K6r., con- 
flnoed by MS. //?(..,.» Lef., ttr..\ 

KSr.] suppl. ¥..C.,*l'iTli\iip£rf^ftriu 
1*0, (IfftXriffo^ 7« mil Rob.//A«- «i' 
... end of V. 15SKor.I, updrvror: MS. 
ISB abToal Cron., Leeu., confirmed 
\>j KoT. // ^K . . it^Str . . . .iurliei., iiu.. 
infitr . . . .^t,f Kfit.} illtZr l>.il tiv -ri,' t, 
ii\<t E.C., ii^r- nifSir B«r i^iirTioi Leo, 
Moff. ^if)i» oSt itrrfrinr Kitr.' 

159 wpa-ypiriaw iiiuir Eitr,, Legr., 
Sud., confirmed bj KbT.//\{T) Kor.] 
Xo^fr Gitr., roiir Legr., Sud. //Ho. 
^Xo/uu.. .endofv. I60KQr.< Change 
of speaker indicated in MS. b; pa- 
ragraphiu below v. 1&8 

160 Kal StotKifr'^i',VTpaT7fy6r {trrpaTii' 

7*1 Sud.) K»r.//4o« (Ai' Sud.) K6r.// 

;T{ Lef «» Kar.] iti /a rvr -rpv- 

Svt E.G., irl^awir t' iiiir Rob., An. 
vuf v'/hitIoi Schm., Mov. (continuing) 
rutS' ^Hrriar Sud.V/^'o Indication of 
change of speaker in the line preserved 
in MS., but paragraphue below 

161 9 pa. .Taiwcju Lef., q 

kIt Schm., dTo^fxiTTaiwir E.G., Schm. 
//a...x^-ip Lef-, a.\ . {ii)ex'vlpitMi'! 
Kfir.] iWlxta ipafutr Kor., (Tah add. 
Scbm., at end fn (or xpi'«') ^i- ^-G.- 

IBS aXXa,ua( cinu(i)ir»;^.rTLef., 

aW^ :(;?)«i(j«i)(r(iiX. .iru. atv, \{fi) 

ttir KOr.] suppl, E.C., SWo lODAor Mt- 
isfiji. H(w. ^t<)ljii>ii r^yff* IXun Sud., 
at end rar Siiat{?) Kiir. // M«r. iWi 
. . . ia.iiw. . . rdXarraE.G., paragra- 
phuH below V. 161 

MENANDER [periceiromeke 

168 I., a yToXatriKl^t,, t.w 

(T)a. . .IT. . iTaXarra: K&r.] trrixp^'^^ 
rdXnrra (i-dXan-o Lef.) E.G., Wil.//. . 
a.T.XuX(ii|f Lef., Tan-n((i>)XuXni|ff(/i) . c 
Kar., larroiwXitw'Ric] miTin-uXcif 
ff' Ric. (larrm-wXtf Am., cf. V. 170), 
eltii'ir {ata/uuKoT.) E.G. //E.G. gives 
163 b to MoBchion, KSr. 163 b to end 
of 167 to DavuB, so Sud. (to ypavc 
V. 168). No indication of change of 
speaker preeerved in MS. 

164 . 


^ uni ittlnir Sud. // .apaiE<uri/i Lef., 
Trrvpaian'^lft Kijr.] 474(«i™ E.G., *yipa- 
lat Kar., fftro, waXir (or evxi^r) E.G., 
T]iur Kar., ^ laUrtt Sad.//Aa. HiMxlwr 
. . . ^fwvfi E.C. (no indication pre- 
served in Ua. of change of speaker 
after v. 163) 

ISB ri) T^r'AAtvSt (or rir narata) 

Kor., rii rir M' a^^r Sud.// ui 

(a^ Lef., fluiuaSif Kar.] tr ro- 

X^»iV laMiTTa/wr E.G., it imie^ cofc- 
ardm Sud. 

166 ..Ttnera.T 16 lelL 
Lef ., <(if,s)!(i>>r'(>i«Tavr'f 131ett.^XX«rai> 
KCr.j'flr' (ffi t", otr") ^^ toOt" Kar., *o 
*M««r». Jfi « E.C. of . V. 160, IX«7x'. "W- 
ff-jfor it dXXo Sud., /xaXXov Awrucpus (^X- 
Xor Ac Ktir.) E.G., ^XXoB Sr X^oil Sud. 

167 ...« in'<r...^X ^f 

Lef., . .inc Tff*' ■1'*^ ?0')M<*)' 

ff«v KCr.] suppl. E.G., at end ,iiXn c9 

166 -ffxtuir; Lef.,..aurr: KSr.] 7fnv 
vt E.G., Schm.//r[»a<rTp.wAipe0H..c 

Lef., Talal7Tpv(0^'>'^'>«'"..H- Kar.] 

Tota (Trpt^^c, nutpi. Aa. aKtiniov 7 «f 
(Fvelirgiuil E.G. (no indication of change 
of speaker after -opt preserved in MS.), 
ri yatrrpl^a' Am., Kar., Schm., dpi- 
ffai9 i% Tpii ifU Ka^ i^fiipar Am., ipivicei 


periceiromeke] critical APPENDIX 

J6B , . .tipai^tingryrauTinf.iui Lef ., . . 

(rgS'/^Vs Leo) E&T., olfi'j^'oli Sud., 
(Ipi](a Am., KSr., fr)»r« Leo, TMirmt 
Lef. // Mo, lii Ala rr« irrparrtit oiK E. C. 
cf. V. 100, iti ila — atf K6r., *ii &la, 
AS', a£i[ iitwiptf Slid. // toOtou; aiid pa- 

ragrapbus betow, MS. 

170 Vft" KiJr.]//Ti./)e«<iXn Rob,, 
TWpiMriiX«{= d) Sud,, TUpOTuXt? Lef . // 
KBir.V^ Lef., iutoXh KOr.] caJ Lef., 
t6 XuTif (or tA Wrii) K5r., riXdirti 
Sad.//4r Wioif E.G., wpoa^^i Sud. 

171 .at^-o^r.. Lef., ravra/upr^t 

Ker.] euppl. KOr. //^. 0iwvx - »*' ^'-. 
^.mnvxew.iKSr.] ^^i [•''E.G., 4t^ir 
Lef., ^afffr, Arn., tStpSir'; E.G., (Ex^* 
Am., dXX4, KT^. E.G., ^v''' <5xft"T((8e 
7«>Arft« ri/i^pa Leo ct. 8. 407, ^ffli, 
<vx#u ' Jid v' Olefin; 3>)\d3v Sud. 

17S . . «iiH>H . . ai Lef., . »uiR.n. . . 
KOr.] BUppl. Ker., oUlar irfKirt Sud. 
//rpo^^cf :. .n^Lef,, Tpff^/v:$e<,Lt Kbr.J 
TfiS^tlit Lef., J« /idXiiTTa ^' Arirp^imv 
E.G., ^A tA> 'Aw6'\\w t^St y ail Leo, 
Sn^rov^n^r wptrtt, Slid. 

178 .< »,/«i>iufl»lett. » Lef., 

« TopttjLuflw KSr.] <Tolyt E.G., <(J 

7; Sud., wofiaptieture' S^.C, Sud., ^nd- 
»uf E.G., iKclrqr&aA., tl Si ^1}, rir' /ri- 
/nuE.C, Sira ir^a>«cr oCir'Iri Sud. 

174 rrtpo^pa] oorr. Herw,, Leo, 
Sud., x^^'^fiXVi E.G. 

178 Lef. 

178 .ppdtrat Lef.//niM^t cT. As. 
x-iip«Arofuu Wil. (so Leeu. with ra^>«A>- 
UMi), confirmed bj KOr., «T: MS. 

179 rparperd Let // rpiadt rffl* 0u- 

pair Am., Leeu., Legr., conflrmed b; 
Ker.//^iiAni., confiraied b; KSr 

180 TpaVTiX. ..a . .epaa Lef,, rpmrifX 
^.rt..tpav K9r.] rpwr^XAir Lef., j^r^ 
pai Head., Hense, Herw., KOr., Leo 

181 ( .Lef., ....f(r)««Ker.] 

hriirwaat Leo, irtlpast KOr., i^rraet 

182 (l.,a^tAro.,GreQ.,Head.,Leeu., 
Legr., Leo, conflnned by KHr. //fotiaw 
Let // EK- Lef., («■...., KOr.] imix'^' 
Am., Head., Leeu. 

IBS rraig Lef-, rrai^.tf ^''" 

K5r.]^a^it Hense, Leeu., cooflnned by 
Kdr., iralpif Sud., rpair^iXiti Leeu., Sud. 

184 an y Lef., ofi 

(¥(»). ..(■KOr.] ip'K6r., «poE.C.,^«Ti 

K5r., ip4tfU Sud., iritaOtipaptWil, 
Spa lu tti I«eu., TpwriVKir Head., 
Leeu., Sud., Wil., V i(,\a^io* Sud,> 

187 .ffr'l corr. Grtln., Head., KOr., 


188 ^ , . nr . r . Xiiu Lef., /ui.CJiatira 

(a)Xo(«)f(«)w(')<' KOr.] ,».'Lef., « 
Leeu., Legr., Leo, not rdXai Kor., lU- 
romr'fiU. E.C., p4ntiair- oix KOr.,/i^Riir 
^liWil., nl irDft>£»ic«'' f yi^ o6k {otx 
from next v.) Leo, y((l»o\o(nij>' niriii', d 
Sud. Rob. also transfers ait to end of 
this v.// Mo, jtai , . . Afliir Leo, Rob,, 
E.G., m: MS,; no paragraphus is re- 
cotded below v, 188 

189 <>vH.».'<»|il<']o^del.,ef^'iirlitt,' 
^.C.,oit\tln'itiS-/p- Leo, Rob., oiKin- 
S-ii tin' CrOa., Herw., Sud., sAcl^'fV'a^ 

rati iirii}i. Leeu.//..raurav..(ir..,u. 

KOr.] efriit a^Tait 1*0, tnl Leo, ^a 
Sud., etr KOr,, thi Leeu,, roftdrra ^ 
Leeu. , Sud.//^rAi3e] ^>«d3'; Aa. oin. {oix 
from beg. of v.) Sud., Wil. 

190 ..(a,tvff(i(.uToX(7'rt.»r»: KOr.] 
St. S* KOr., »!!. Let.," rovrl KOr. (cor- 
recting t-owDto of MS.), r«ln-o rti» Wil., 
\&l' Sud., X*7' Aliiiii Leeu., confirmed 
by KOr. // KOr., Rob. continue to Moa- 
cbloD. Lef.recordsparagraphusbelow 
V, \%9// ..tpaaarMTptp Lef., uaopaa 
BHirr^K^ Kdr.] Aa. Ji V?> {dp»tLef.), 
irarrpi^ KOr. 



lei ij^raiff «3 Lef., iintm, 

Tif.-t ra/Kar.] Bupp!. E.C.//--- 

..u/ar Lef., ■...nw/tfi' KOr.] /SoErscw 
>ijt E.G., tu^r KOr. // M«r. cJ »^> . . . 

Kor. (no indication preserved in MS. 

of change of speaker after v. 190) 

192 iSmr itapT.v Lef,, r^pa 

laXX (second X Stricken out) u . . . u . . fiap 

TKf K8r,] xapate.\& Kor, ASi* re E.G., 
'Epura K8r., iiAprorKoT.// w _ lack- 
ing at end, <r^6Apa E.C. 

195 o..«w] corr. Sud. 

197 rpmripxii Lef., confinned by 

199 /ittttTt, Bit written above m, 

Kor. ] iirteii' fTi Km. IZ-p-qa ti,Katy 

Lef., 4>ijrr iiTii[«cKOr.] ^ir^'f") Crois., 

Leeu., Leo, Sud., rfiiE.G., rut<)' Sud., 
u'l KOr., jS" Leo, a^ Herw., Rob., di^- 
«o«f ,- E.C., Sud., di!i)«M» Lef. 

200 .,™«ri-] Kca del. CrOn., Ell., 
Head., Kor., Leo, Rob., Sud., ^idel. 
Lef,, ti del. Leeu., ^oiSffi Sad., Wil.,j( 
Lef., fl CriSn., Kiir., Leo, Rob.//aM» 
Lef. //Kor. continues to Davus (inj- 
Kotv. MS., but DO paragraphua) 

801 KKiawi^<n {^a Lef-) Sud.// 

o..i^g ] o^Tjj HollB., Sud., afrij 

KOr., ir^t VSt Hous., Sad. //.... 7e] 
•pBnf E.G., xd™ (or (idXo) 7t HouB., 
0ij/il 7« Kor., e»7< Sud. // ^ijwpoo] jti) 
ufHiT Head., Sud., Wil., «iJi e^ apn.% 

802 ..o'] *,)ff" Head., Sud.//ii.oio] 
//aXij lOlett. ^<i..J»Lef.,aXX' lOlett. 
i^n . . j-c Kor.] dXX' (Kor.) is *e6porvi ySr 
E.G., i\>: a, rixuTTa rStKoi., iW iK- 
4<Sipiiei Kcd Sud., Md. dXiiMs,* Head., 
Sud.,(3dB(f«Lef., ^K;SdS.^Sud. No in- 
dication of change of speaker is pre- 
served in MS. 

203 iinroSdii Rob., conflrmed by 

Kor.// Lef., k- Kor.] 

Stove Sii yvr E.G., uw ifftyts d|>Ti Sud,, 

dXijPft/^SiiLeo//. .ox...piraoT'e«^.ou 
Lef., >«»t'o . ijprnff Tnt^ffou Kiir.] xdrr' 
Loo, dnjfHriwT' in lUvw KOr.//E.C., 
Sud. continue aft«r hmSuir to Davus, 
Kbr., lieo give to Moschion. No indi- 
cation of change of speaker preserved 
in MS. 

204 ip rLef., ...^.j>»(a) 

.a.y KOr.] US i^5pfi5«» E.C.,'«t«*e- 
Spo* i*» Sud., oiJjit fii ap ami Leo, J} 
a-^ii/j' (ff^iSpQ or aimipoin KOr.) ^n toC 
fCp Rob.//xapoi-rotf)j0r , . . Lef., ira^por 
TOff'ijBi. . . Kor.] i-opitrair Kor., waplm- 
Tsi Rob., gSeirai'E.G., itifirn Leo, ijSim 

Rob.//Aa. (continuing) tii . . . nSwai-. 
Mo. nauTiiia, E.G., Ao. (continuing) 
iJi . . . ijSiKa. Mo. ftwrriyla Sud. Leo, 
Rob., Schm. continue to Moschion. 
No indication of change of speaker is 
preserved in MS. 

806 <«.] J/«'7'»-i'""E,C., ri 

7' ^irdMToI Rob., roCro ip^al Leo, oi 
x^nirot KOr. , dxoXiTija-ai Sud,// poi — 
E.C.,M«; Leo//7fli««i»'; E.G., 7i?Xou)». 
KOr. // Mo. (continuing) -aal iiai (/uutti- 
710; MS.). 4tt. ^ftewf . . . M^w Kor., 
pm: MS., Mo,' (continuing) toSto ^^i 
. . . yfKoiov. An. 1^ . . . p-ifry^p Leo 

2M KoiwnmuT .... (f,(fft very 

uncertain K0r.)xpa7,ii ] tlaiyttv inauvar 
ainiiy ifinvaar afrr'fir Leo) «ai ri wpayp 
(rpdyii Lef.) E.G., rMe xoflrr' ixouaar 
air-fiv ^ijiri rpayp! Leo, o4 xkii' (or rf ti 
Spsp) dir>uffiii> a^i}v, ^iifTi, rpayn' Sud., 
dXXa Ti iioixaCvav a^iir ^qirt 'payp.' 
W a., iKoS<rar K6r. 

8DT . 

■ Lef., 

■ Kor.l 

rfxai <i! KOr., ffil a* tM", iJi Leo, tJ ifi 
Wynt ; (or xiSt, *jii,) Sud. , mt, ;«dp', »f I 
Wil.//Aftr» Leo, confirmed by KOr. 
//^<4 3']*7U7'K0r.//KiJr.,Leo,Rob. 
continue to Moschion, An, rl ti X^tii; 
Mo. x/xfuat, jtTJ. Sud. (no indication of 
change of speaker preserved in MS.) 



808 «■] us xftrew Kor., 6ti 

rhtttK Slid., SBV riff (taS /iiy Leo) tytx 

Leeu,//«-.-''Lef,,««.jjrK6r.] iml- 
nir Sud. confirmed by K6r. //'yii /lir 
ti Head., Leo, confirmed by KOr. 

209 Let., ... 

. . .l/$0. . . .f^.fjUal/ Kdr.] fiijdafjoG S6Kei 
XdBp? iiou E.C., iroXXaxoO SoKeft ffo^fit 
/iou Leo, so w. Soivr ira^fit Sud., iroX* 
tari if/tiSat roipis ai Kob., rplB ^iitcis 
fijp TDAXdni iiiou Sud-Z/caratlH/JtHr LeF. , 
Sud., «ar4f«eaoiLet.//'»"lE.C., 4-,"' 
Leo, \^ii'(withicaT&^(SJaT) Rob., An. 
iyili: Sud, No indication of cliange of 
speaker preserved in MS. 

310 Ca. 17 lett. ? Lef.] * yt {oi si 
K&r.) Ml Ttir MVr^P bAtAi (ot) fi^r oEv TJ)r 
^iip-'p' aJrJs Sud.) Leo, tSr yt iit)> r^r 
Itifrip afrri^ Sud., iru»f ^ njf Ot) {rut po/a/- 

i*« Rob.//ffUfure ,0. Lef., ffujiire 

T Hii K(>F.](ru^Tarcit^rai Leeu., Sud., 

aonwtroiefnu Rob. 

211 In r. marg. AA] 

213 In r. murg. MOZ Kdr.] 

214 Over tUr MOSX] // re?] rot 
(continuing to Mosctilon) Sud. (jSdSi^ : 
MS.)//In r. marg. AA] 

SIS ;i..(.)fua^omrr«i; Lef., Kt)r., 

fi, ..,iifl«pQ»Ric.]»ffl»(Leeu.),fu(f/>, Jn}- 
fffL E.G., /i^o, ^uiip'i itito" Sud., dTf 
Rob., fuiXa Leo, bott> with luapit ttati 
Lef., n* ^.pdi-, efffH K5r., ^^m, ,uapi,t 
ttm Sud. 

216 fi . , p . n , fityiov Lef., ^.op.fci 
lityron KBr., ji . jc^ftTi/iCTMi' Bic] «iop4i 
(I^', (yrwr Ell., HouB., Leeu., Leo, 
Sud., iuap6t, il /tii'ymvWi].//&a. ^i 
Ti,'AriX^wi6r, ktI., Ell., Head., Leeu., 
rpit lit: MS. KOr. 

217 ou...)t...av Lef., ou...ury',a» 
K5r.] D*« ?7U7', lltv (iir Am., Leo) 
K5r., oila/ias, Mr Ani., sC, rii xdrra 
7' a* Head., oiliit J^ury', Mv 7' Sud. 

218 ^ 

' Lef., 

Ker.] SiaTsXri* f- E.G., n« ^pd.rai ir' 
Leo, (iijxopaofl' Rob., (i^o ^/wMtr a 
or uTToXo^I* Sud., /Smrfiiooi «■' Kar.// 
*?..xinpo;i)j(r Lef.] ^f iriSfiOn^ Head., 
Leo, confirmed by KOr. 

219 ir ] xpirfpo* Sud., ipire- 

porfl Head., xpif rJS" Wil.//(rov7.].oo6 

'« Lef., 

lett. cur Lef., 10 lett. i^T^ur 

Kor.] 01; 7(1^ ftJi afiXijTplj Sud. 

221 lllett.?oiffLef.,ioK«r.]ii\fc. 
Ho. vSr SoKfls Leo, Mo. dirfdaHii' Jtexfti 
(ioKKsLeo, Sud.) Sohm., S^fera.. <Sud.) 
Mo. WXeis Kijr., a-oC 7' ipj. Mo. SomIs 
Rob. Noindicattonofchangeof speak- 
er at end of v. 220 or at beg. of v. 321 
is preserved in MS. //n idXi*. Leo, 

t( ird\ir: Lef., K8r., n ir(tXt»; Leeu., 
Rob., Sud.//8j Lef., Jo«(v) Kor.] So- 
«(/uitfo» Leo, dffji/pwt Rob. //irdX.*: MS. 

S2S ....w » Lef., —,y K6r.] 

iSe iroi iriptarir (or 7ilp fori*) E.G., 
lis' 6wa!6y forip 1.60, i-op troifdr iarir 
Sud., ofo-e' iio^F iiTty Wil. 

22s . 

. r^f.. 


KSr.] oiJ ^Xud/iv Leo, ai «XiKip" KOr,, 
Rob., t4v r' Kor., xpij 7" Rob.//ri ffi 
Lef., (Iff* Sud. 

S24 .... paaSt . . ."Ka Lef., . . fpcur 
^%(a).Xe( KOr.j ;i^>^/KiT (Leo) o-' fSci 
E.G., ^M^pas ^Xn orffiWei KSf., ^- 
Xei, i.e. itoToXeiireii' rifp oiifoi' Leo, irre- 
XriSud. (formerly), ii,i^poi-/^x*' Sud, 
(now), irteXcr Sctim., (ukii Leeu. 

22s ..w']j-ai>7'E.C.,ToBT'Lef.,»dw' 
Bjington//»a^,..« Lef., yapi..,ti 
Kor.] 7ip Kor., S\a St.E.C., m Sei Leo, 
i^ a«r Kar., (t tSu or iei\a Sad.// 
irrfiirrai Lef.//«oTn Lef., «iiTo. tr KOr.] 

828 .#* Lef,, -M KOr,] ASt Sud., 
confirmed by KOr.// ■rpniiTBi'. .«?■(« 




K5r.] wtinwar 

• Lef., 

887 Bt> . . . iifcir Lef., ourfr) . . i|#«r 

KSr.] ait iXi)Mi Leeu., Sud., conflrmed 
by Ker. //■■-. S-^ "* Lef 

K5r.,(lX),#*t~Aa. wSnSii Mo. XfUXi,- 

cai Sud. A change of speaker In or 
at end of v. is indicated in MS. bj pa- 
ragrtqibus below 

SSS tfv Xfv Lef., ..A> 

pv Xu(<w) KOr.] It AeepAfiut 

Sud., ^ftijn;pS»LeBu., Legr., /iern^Xoe 
Wil., ra/«>aXu K5r., dra^aXat Sud.// 
Lef. asBumed the change of speaker 
at the beginniDg of the v., irdXu>- 

2SS %np. XA <] i-dpiXfff Leeu., Legr., 

Leo // past . Lef. , patit : 

K»r.] irfr'dTopdm.-E.C., toBto jpdirw- 

(without change of speaker) Rob., Tlv- 

Ba-jhpat cf. Sud., ti S' irtxypioiiiSchm. 

8S0 tx<>rTaLef.,fxrirTaK6r.]tx''^'' 

Let., Ix"' >■* Kor.Z/T a-.™.? 

(xBUTiai ?) Kjir.] rX^^i Sr rf Ti>i>r'; i^oi 
nvripa Sud./ZS* transferred from next 
T. by Leeu. 

911 aW™»]//«...ri Lef., j[X(n) 
,..r.K()r.]«XiftjT'E.C.,«tXfi- (or«<t- 
Xei-) Ti Sud., .d^ T. Wil., HtXi* T. 
Schm., iraXuf ri Leeu., Leo (space in- 
eufflclent, KST.)//ourS.opeua Lef., ou* 
SiopAdir. . 7 K6t.] iruv3u>p«>;in.T Sud., oSr 
Si»p$iivat Kitr., jMpAitf- Leo, ditpSuter 
Leeu.//Tttxi' Leeu., Leo, *i^ Sud., 
wap^t WU. 

232 »» Lef., jtotfu K6r.] .ol rSr 
rpinur Leeu., mt vur Siti {SHi Sud.) 
Schm., KOicv Sill Sud. (formerly), lal 
rDF In Sud. (later), lai rvr XaX£>' Leo 
//The changes of speaker are indi- 
cated in MS. by paragraphus below 
V. 231 and vc: 

S3S (ui^ Lef., tv:pi{o)ifi, K6r.] <£- 
ii/)«»i5 Hob., Schm,, Sud., rfrpCT-fl Leen^ 
tixip^ Sud. (fonnerly), riifiii^ Wil. 

234 fl. The speaker of w. 234-240 
was recognized as Sosias by Am., Leeu., 
Ijegr., Rob. Sud. gives the passage to 
a second servant of Polemon. Achange 
of speaker at end of v. 2S3 Is indicated 
in MS. by the paragraphus 

SSS i'm] 

2Se (uofii)^] diopoOt Leeu. 

889 KoioJavur' nrruj. . .jyTtr I^f., 
KaKoSai/top ai'Tu0e((, ij) . . oTijti Ki^r.J taifo- 
Saiiior svTH. (SO Head. w. avru, Leeu. 
iU^tittt', \j^\l.//irOrriar Crois. 

840 w!'«T,pr»....ff Lef.] ota'Lef., 
iit T^f TpttT^pas I«eu., (g rflt rportpat 
Crois., w T^iTljKpaiCrQn., Head., Sud., 
all coDtinuing to Sosias, Rob. gives a 
. . . ropa^xJi V. 216 to Habrotonon, 
Kor. to "Donai" (see on v. 262), Wil. 
to Doris (no indication of change of 
speaker within the Una preserved in 

241 An. i iirot . . . wapa^rtli Leeu. 
(no indication of change of speaker at 
end of V. 240 preserved in MS.)//»a»- 
TfXuit Lef. 

818 T 



. Ker.l 1 

Toti Head., Leo 

243 ml tA] Tbiias quoted (to Stawb- 
Tijr) in schol. Aristoph. Plut. 35 

844 .F]ft»Herw.,Leo//rdXi.Mead., 
Herw., Leeu., Leo, vert Sud. 

34S r» Lef.,. car Kor.]ofa> Head:, 
Leo, confirmed by K6t.//yapaip Lef., 
irapa^, K<)r.] ropa^arclt Leeu., Leo, 

confinned by K9r. 

848 ft. GiventoPolemon(to(icvdXa 
v. 351) by Leeu.1, Kfir., to Sosias by 
Leeu.', Rob., Schm., Sud. A cliange 
of speaker at end of v. 245 is indi- 
cated in MS. by paragraphus. In ). 





marg. a flourieb (coronis) marking end 
of scene KOr,, .C Lef. = 21)2 Sud. 

247 ....«T'LeI.,..,™T'KOr.]d«^ 
Kar' Herw., Leeu. //f -STlirSy-.ff Let., 
titrr'^eue- n KOr.] Ifu r^j flitpoj Herw, , 
Leeu., Sud. .confirmed by KOr.//... Of 
Lef., ...(»,»)«ff...; KOr.] r^r dflWa* 
Leeu., rht iffiuDv Sud. 

248 . 



KOr.] 1} TeptnpcTi Vr'^Vn" "^^l* KipoV,' 
E.G., i^i^immt KOr., jiri/ifi[»i d^iji- 
^nt abr^ ylrfrai Sclim., i fiir iprUii 
iipiKititm flnX^ftiffFT-iH Sud., inlrun 
fiapSiii/itras raxi nXaiireTai Rob.//Vv, 
248— TUf7iiXa y, 251 given tfl Soaias by 
E.C., others continue to tlie preceding 
speaker. No indication of change of 
speaker is preserved in MS. 

249 oixtS'] vx«9' E.C., orxtff" Lef. 

2t>0 ^pdaair' ifuv /laKpi Leo, con- 
firmed by KOr. ' 

261 iiiirTiw i OTpaTiiinit Leo, con- 
flrmed by KSr.//At end \ (not k) 
KOr.] Xow*i«. E.C., ipa rpi^ptt Sud., 
)i#*T(ii Schm.,Wil., iXaS' (x-^r Sud. 
//Leeu., Sud. give /uipTi» . . . ti to 
Davus, KOr. U> " DoDm," Rob. to Ha- 
brotonon. iiiyi,\a : and paragraphus 

2Sg Toft-oF- Rob., ToCror; Leeu.// 
In r. marg. HO KOr., not reporled by 
Lef., ,4B Zucker, only traces of letters 
. . Ric.]//Leeu.', KOr.' give kA^w tV 
#i)(iai' toPolemon, Leeu.', Rob., Sud. to 
Soaiaa, KOr. now to "Donax." Ti:and 
paragraphus MS. 

2B3 &. Leeu,^, Sud. give tlie parts 
to D^vus and Soaias, Leeu.' (also Mn. 
XXXVII, p. 120) and KOr.' to Davus 
and Polemon, KOr. now to "Donax" 
and Sosias. 

268 Lef., -rapt.. in KOr.] yi,p 
Ix'"' Sud., conflnned by KOr./ZSiu. 

tJ yifi (x«! Sud. (no indication in MS. 
of change of speaker aftor ^\a) 

264 Ti r Lef., rt..o\'C?)9,(pi. 

pil).ip Kiit.]Thtu\oi!t>pft:E.C.,TlirTi- 
\tr aXftrt Leo // A change of speaker 
at end of v. 263 indicated by paragra- 
phus; double-point aft«rlx<>tDOtpre- 
served. Leeu. gives both vv. to Davus 

2SS rpvyt f Lef., wptaBe.. 

...tiit§(p)..i KOr.] irpdi, fcfflf Leeu., 
Sad., i\fv04/Mwyfi\., ■fiiptTt (or •f.^pta) 
ptay,-'E.C., Tp6TfpijpSrrfs4iiiipant'Rob., 
wpAi etSir. i} iWe^fu^s: Leo, wpi% etCm 
«oi Saiidtwr Leeu. // diroHiA^rfle; E.C., 
rpii 9twf Wil. , Su. (continuing) iItow- 
riijo-flf . . , KfraKKelaarTti E.G. (achange 
of speaker in or at end of v. 264 indi- 
cated in MS. by paragraphus), 2u. iro- 

nrtni j$l . . . j™r(M\e(ffoM'(t KOr., Sud. 

gives 254a to Sosias, 254b to Davus 

266 yi..t^...T Lef., rt>qap..tT.. 
K(^)vp. . . KOr.] rpii pia, (Kor.) roO nv- 
plovlieo// 2u. fx*"" - - - 'OtTatXttvamt 
Sud. (DO indication of change of speaker 
preserved in MS.), others continue to 
preceding speaker 

267 ToXfiart Kdj-onXtfoowti Leo, con- 
firmed by KOr. // . . . #«■ Lef., aan 
KOr.] lis rqpo6fK0a E.G., it t( (KOr.) 
Ttx"iittoi Leo, uj n jraiWo? Leeu., iJt 
t( ii, Tiic; Wil., Ji r(, SArT«x€J Sud.// 
Aa. us rf to end of V. 258 Kor., nTs- 
■XefoaiT-Ei: and paragraphus MS. 

8BS (xTT . . . Lef., offr . <r . uruiro(c) 
KOr.]fcTH(rinlLeo, confirmed by KOr, 
TCpt^pu^ Leo, trii t^oti 

269 ( 

7 Lef., KOr., 

•t Ric] 

?X*" ij*™< x*>^'!>' Wil., V«' ips^ Leo, 

^liat IMr Sud., KOr., iifiZr /liXtir Leeu, 
1/ Change of speaker indicated in MS. 
by paragraphus below v. 258 

200 rDLef.,To...^(()Kor.]T(Tp«- 
^AXou! E.G., Sud., rbaoy (or rofwf) P*o 

KOr.//c[vai; and paragraphus MS. 




Ml ffrartf) JIt» f i E.C., Sta, Si 
Lef.//!"" :^? Le^, rmo»....Xa 

K&r.] TIHO^OVt Xo/I^rtl Schm., TOUHrTDVl 

■*apa\iip^ Sud. 

862 i} E.G., ^ Lef. // ^txointB' b^i 
KSr., ;uNxit *u»' ^v Lef./Z-v- -' 
Let, 1)1. .(. .T Ki>r.] S<Ar. dHHTliiu E.C., 
(no indication preserved in MS. of 
change of speaker after iiuw but pa- 
ragraphus below) //In r. marg. a cross 
by a later hand, KSr. 

263 rpaV^'eXnirSlett rtiv. 
wt I*f., Tpa7/uiTo(i,o)<r. nXcov. . fOBTo, 
Tt^jirtr KOr.] Buppl. E.C., »(>i-y(ioTd 
71 ir' ^Uov r' l{ui KUKd Tt liirti, Rob. 
Ilia., it 0XI0/M1' . . . n^f V. 266 E.C, 
Schm. gives vv. 203 ff. lo Sosias 

364 Slett. (XS* Lei,, ?.. irof ..eX.*" 
KBr.] ^ 0Xc«>ior R?" E.C, Srt\^ Rob. 

//••■■■ W«": I*f., «-....tW«{<) 

..apiur- Kdr.] irSpSi, ytXd,^, E.C, 
ipOpart rapiiiv Rob., Sud., rm^aplwy 
Kiir, reXTapfut Leeu. //ott^a E.G., 

s«s . 

IT (X'" 

Lef., . . .fli rap fXaytiTixai': 

K6r.] oiX#eT'«4Tii>'. apdyE-CifAO- 
y^tir (x'lr KOt.ll Aa. (continuing) oi 
. . . oirtii'. 2bi. api. . . (xf: E.G. (no 
indication preserved in MS. of change 
of speaker within the line) 

see ovic 10 lett. CB. . . . iiamrtur . Lef., 
o«j:(«). lett. r(7)„. . . . !^w«"«<r Kor.] 
aiii Ia0' tr' iirfi<[)a' — »5 7* /U^nj^iol — -Tirai 
E.C, -^»ut( rirat Ker,//A«. tin . . . 
i/tSr KOr., f);'":, Tiwit (:? Kor.), and 
paragraphus belovr v. i 

267 ; 

' Lef., 

...)«w KSr.] ijiiJ^; irWtB "*/iSj"; {i/uit 
Lef., vat K»r.)E.G.//Ker. introduces 
change of speaker after i/iur {ipun:9 
and no paragraphus reported below the 
line in MR.) 

268 ....K.pur Lef., . . . . Xu()j)pe<f 

Kiir.] TBpaXifptit E.G., Wi i X^iot , Leo, 
xop' dtii^t Sud, 

269 Lef. 

270 WOK-,..' Lef., ironnMx KSr.] 
>'onif>jv Leeu., Leo, coufiTmed b; KOr. 
llliMx^r- and paragraphus MS. 

271 (....nxr Lef., fu.irtur Kor.] 
ci ^jHTHri E.C, il tpifcit Leo, fri Sdicnii 
Rob., in/i^rtit HouB., tl xi^lt" Sud. 

278 Tai-fXr^u... Lef., Tar(XT{(f) 
X.w.. KOr.] Ti TAr'lxo»T«i Head., 
ri i-Ar' (Head.) f^oiw (written tx'"- 
ffw) Kiir., jTfXrdpi' ^xoTei Leo, ri ■■(X- 
T(t)Ha jj) Leeu.// Change of speaker 
indicated in MS. by paragraphus below 
v. 271 

279 ». Lef., »r Kor.] rir Am., 
Crfin., Legr., confirmed by Ker.//Ti- 
Tpu^Xevt Am., GrOn., Head. 

274 KdK.m: Lef., (oVkt; K6r.} »- 
Xgt Am., CriJn., Legr. Ilvtata^yoan: 
tdXi* Ktir. (niXcr Lef.)] <I <r«<T<.^iiY«t. 
ol irJXir (liXiv KOr.) E.C, ui tKurolti- 
7o» «I Head., Leo, atara^yn rit d 
Leeu. // Change of speaker indicated 
in MS. by il : and paragraphus 

275 ..xo«f--9lfi Di Lef., tixau 

laXiuff-jU* . . . ff« K'ir,] oi naXiSt rtpcrrol 
(or jiryo/n-of) E.C. (oiS a scribal corree- 

of 0.x = ""X). '"xw KiuoM^rnt I 


S76 <f«p™XX'] irdp.', dXX' Lef., vi- 
piaaay Wil.//..(.)? K6r.] tA-s Leeu., 
til KOr, Wil. //ia. dXX' to end of 
V. 277 Leeu. Change of speaker after 
aipK not indicated in MS,, but pa- 
ragraphus below 

277 I 


«>«o.™,(")----t(m)«1T--?. «<'««' K6r.] 
foiKcr dDJ)»^Y<ivi E.C., ZufflaiSud., 
(oiii' tinTat rrilKa! »(rr»ii Ziwrlat Schm., 
!««' irXftroi tot' (or ijffoi iro<rl») afrroij 
Ztnlat Sud. //Am. gives to Doris (no 




indication in MS. of ctiange of speaker 
at end of v. 276) 

878 ft, Ker, recogtiiaed tlie spealcer 
as Polemoii and intei'preted tlie pas- 
sage as an imaginary conversation. 
Am. and Leeu. amign parts t« Sosias 
and Doris (so also K5r, in ed.), Rob. 
to Habrotonon and Sosias, .Sud. to Pa- 
taecuB and Doris 

STB . 

Lcf., . . .fitrttwpo- . .{^)<rotSufiia.uKi 
KOr.] irt (i.e. aol corrected to at) ^rti 
Rob, , Tpotpti am R.C., irpoX^uim Ani., 
Aupl Leo, liiy' imeXaai E.G., ti niw (I 
wpSirft iiBi, AwpC, M^v ''' ^' (formerly 
Awpl, tttT-ivti) Sud., li^ni, T/wX^tti joi, 
dupf, M^a ri aat 8chm. // tairip. E.C., 
Sctim., Kairir Siiirai KoF., Sud. 

879 ...iruLef., ..o(or.«)ffuKor.] 
^4au E.G., rpiau Sct)m., 5ii<F<.i KSr.// 
tiiOtwb and oJTiwTdTJi Lef . 

880 . . Tijcro;uaie Lef., ..twitdkiki 
K6r.] suT-dii draw Hous., confirmed by 
K8r.//Xe7''"'] ^^, tI E.g., Xfy' Bti 
Lef. // K6r. continues to Polemon (■(- 
tuotAtii: MS.), Leeu. gives vv. 280 and 
281 a to Doris 

881 Silirara Hous., Leeu., Slid.// 
™Tar^*€i.7<,-Lesr.//Kor. continues to 
Polemon {noTOT^^i^c and ■oa(rei;MS.), 
2tii. TTpit . . . Seteaaai Lecu., Rob., Sud., 
■■pit yvrtuKi ir<n: Miraira: Schm. 

382 iricriuro Leeu., Sud.// (lupp^njp] 

883 TiivLeo//i>wu!>wi7^«<e'Leo, 
confirmed by K5r. 

88i ....?,?. Lef., ....(.).x KBr.] 
Ift nmr (vrritten t\iw') Leo, dx^Xirt r 
Sobm., Swtp thoy KiJr., after cJi tiror 

28S ..P...O..K?'..* Lef., ..p..oi.. 
«.,p KSr.] t( ,<!,- (/l' aArxi!«(» E.G., 
TiipJnnr oSr' ical rCv Rob. // irar7-(Xa« 

886 air..»<-' 

. .n>3ii Lef., 

dro^>Ki, yim; SdXsw E.G., eUt)XDtcf 
K9r., ilrtiB wf^rfvyirai y iiaia' cvSirXsv 
oSp Rob. 

314-Se8 AlMmation of speaken 
indicated in MS. as follows: paragra- 
phus under 346 (end of v. broken) ; 
^6iKisyip:M%-, ^\XDr:350; wilr9iiTl 
(u)i:351; paragraphus under 852; iwi- 
(Tinrttty. and paragraphus 353 ; tpAnt 
[0356; ;f4X\i«r.,.:(G.)and^*^,:{G. 
and L.) 367; irt\f: and iwipxaitai: 
(C.; in L. the V. is broken) 368; ff-ei;and 
paragraphus (C; v. broken in L.) 362 

Distribution of speakers: 344:Zu>ir. 
iKtmiy . . . BTparlfwtiot KBr., tO Ha- 
brotonon Schm. ; 346 : Hot. tiStot!. . . 
yip Kor., Am., Leeu., Sclim., Sud., to 
Polemon Rob.; 348: Smr. irror . . . 
p:i\\ar Rob., Sud., to Polemon K6r., 
Am., Leeu., Schm.; 360: n»X. f6 . . . 
/wt E.G., to Pataecus KOr„ Am., Rob., 
Sud., to Habrotonon Leeu., Schm.; 
361 : Swi. tt.. .ip^ E.G., to Polemon 
KSr., Am., Leeu., Rob., Schm., Sud.; 
352 : RoX. ipaStt . . . ^.oi))H)M» E.G., to 
Pataecus KOr.i (no change of speaker 
indicated in MS. at end of v. 351 ; 
change of speaker in or at end of v. 862 
indicated in MS. by paragraphus be- 
low), liar. ipBut . . . ipu. "ZiM. 'AfipAro- 
ny, ftrurii^ijcoF Am., Rob., Sud., 'Aftl. 
dp*"' - ■ ■ ^pw- noX. (IlaT. Schm.)'Ai3/>i- 
TgroF, ^vi(n}fn)>>ai>Leeu.; 363: Ifar. cliriii 
. . . a7« Arn,, Rob., Slid., Kor.», to 
Habrotonon Kor.', Leeu,, Schm.; 865: 
Zaa. luSi , . . (piiTai K5r.>, to Ha- 
brotonon Arn. (no indication in MS. of 
change of speaker at end of v. 364), 
IIoX, mM& . . . /faXXuiru- KOr.l, Leeu., 
Sclim, Itpirasl:] MS.), Sqxt, xatSt . . . 
^iiuiy Rob., Sud. {i,pdTat[:] and i^SK- 
Xuir.p: MS.); 366: RoX. oirwi . . . ^fiX- 
Xw(» (as question) E.G., to Habrotonon 





Kiir.', to So«as Am.; 367: Zua. nit 
)ffffl'^*»i<4''Kar.*, loHabrownon K6r.>, 
Leeu., Schm.j S66:'Aep.iriiii. ..iwe\e' 
E.C, lo Polemon KOr,, alii; lunr. 
iripxoiuu Rob., Sud., to Habrotonon 
Kar.,Am.,Schm.; 358: IIdX. »!»"»'■■ ■ 
m K8r.', to Sosias (continuing) Rob., 
Sud., K8r.* {iw/pxoiM'- MS.) 

844, S4B, S4T K5r. 

SIS .btH Hi rif K5r., ^rrorSud. 
n^niK, KSr., ^TTo.; Sud.//iJi cor- 
rected to io-] // muimiiTiiw] 

549 MTuXijr] i.oti\-tfl KSr., tAtui, 

fcTbTt jrOTllXlJJ' Am. 

550 /lAXoi; Rob., ^XXsr. KSr. 
851 «Jtfftrr' KOr.//;^(] ;^^ KOr.' 
SS2 wit iyii KOr.l, rBf iyHi Am. 
854 47«] iTBf KSr.l 

IBS ff(T(J«.?Wilcken)To)M*«<ffwrit- 
t«n by corrector over Siaama] SuHttU 
K8r., ToXt^fi ffi Rob. // JmXufrai, cor- 
rected first to SiaXvirtrai, then to Sia- 
\uere Or JiaXuscre] JcaXiWaiRob., Schm., 
3(a\()D(Tai Kor., Am. 

856 Sior (orffsr) Kor.//i^aThT,su- 
r«ri] iipdTos[:]oi>r«tl Kiir. 

867 ffOM'C.Lef., ftaii' C. 

KCr., tt.aT«««r L. Wile] * Wilcken, 
ndTBUfoi Kijr.//;f*XX«r(F: C, : om. L.] 

858 10* C, .goarvv L.] rpin 

tHh Let. // atfl/M . a . . X L. ] 

359 (C.,^/iijw.L.]//T(-C., 

Ti L.] // ™.-yfl 8 lelt. on L.] 

860 ....'. C.,.x«»L.]rx«.Legr., 

861 Svr C. Lef oiT C. 

KOr., SuHurmr L.] Jifraffot / KSr.// 

863 ...KOffj-p. C-JZ/wx-rtV-C] 

868 ..3e..C.Lef.,..fcfpC.K0r.]fV 

Kiir. //toiout' C, rp t' L.]//i)»w 

C. )ji- (om. u,) L.] iJ del. While, con- 
firmed by L.//ParagraphuH below in C. 

864 7...>«rL.] 

866 f! \ey... L.]//xaraoi(:C.Lef., 
raTiuKf C. Kiir., iTOTa... L.] Tlo\. 

(continuiDg) Smifiipei . . , roih-irr Kdr., 
to Pataecus Lef., liar. Smi^pei . . . |Ma 
Rob. (roitTi7»: C, L.), noT. !i«*^pti « 
ri. IIoX. iyii . . . ra&r^r Sud. (no iudi- 
catioD in MS8. of change of speaker 
after n) 

887 ofa CLefl, o*o....ji.iC. 

Kor.] o Jo^Wil., ^*uit K()r., confirmed 
by L.//tIs! afrri). Lef., rij aSTjj,- Rob., 
continuing to Polemon {So6i: L.) 

>«8 1/« "-1 L.]//r,x»----? 

C, Taxo..&Mr L.] Tdxn I-ef., Wi« 

Head., Rich., Wil. 

860 avtXi]X«0'ov C, anXifXuSi.... 
L.] (lireXjjXi*p a' oij Leeu., iTeX^Xntf oSc 
d£ Head,, KOr., Leo, Rich., Wil., oxe- 
XifXufl'oiIxl Crijn., Head. 

870 airi Lef., a^ii Wil. // ti^ . . . . 

371 X...iri,iciwL.]//«peiff C.Lef., 
L., ipaur C. Kor.] ^^i Lef., ip^t Leeu. 

372 .o..m ff L.]//wofl' C, 

L.] Jt Head., Wil.//'ir.,(u> L.] 

873 .... XijKTo L.] // : roi-^eptt 

yap: C. Lef., - irou^/Ki7ap ■ C. Kor., 
roupipftytip L.] 

876 ipwr..T' L.] 

877 .TO..O.rL.]//rv«L.] 
378 irar..eipr L.] 

SSO raSiKiHi Iffi''' C; raip'Vt" 

yt\ji\mSt: L.] liSimj^' (^7«X7j;m B^Croia. 
(who, however, gives (7JiXii^ Sf as 
question to Polemon), punct. Kor., 
1I)X. l7«X7,»o j;Wil, 

381 Punct. K8r.//In L. paragra- 
phoB, om. C. 

383 icaTa\f...rt^h.] 

386 afirS, rpdrtpoy Leeu., airi rpi- 
epov, KSr,//auiX.... L.] 



387 wpe.ptiiff.. Jj.] // iiotio'"' C., 

fu L.] ;wi Sdifi Crois., Herw., /loi 

doaisLtl.. M<Ji Ai«a Wn.//In r. marg. 

38S opo..L.]//XET... L.]//Iiir. 
marg. nOA C] 

389 iraTl01eU..r:L.]//rar<.i«... 
L.] // nor. (MTpfuii Lef., Rich, contin- 
ues to PolemDn(:/i(T/ifwf; C, — lwt:L.) 
II In L. paragraphia, om, C. 

390 a uriipia L.] 

303 fcb^rnuir C, . (w/nrmur! na 

Xwr L.] fewfiVaiT. IlaT. nXwi Wil., 
confirmed bj L. 

894 »po C] T,>it 9.3* Ell., 

Kiir., Rich., Sad., confirmed by L. 

390 :i0rajf.C.Lef.,:i.rTO0i3C.Kor., 
:uir«riao...(Kp't0.L.] w n&rHJor. HoX. 

ieV rA Ki)r. 

306 ftSviwraMa corr. to eviu^fl'oia 
L.]//««i!'* C, ou(J< L.] old Ik Ell., 
Leeu,, Nic, Wil., confirmed by L.// 
j,™"o. C] ^Ff/Si- CrOn., Kll., Head., 
Hous., KQr, Leeu., Leo,Nic, confirmed 
by L. 

897 nupa«imr C. Lef., e«/)0iM«ri70 
C. K()r., (o^Huriinw :, a written above 
0, L.] ikpanta Leeu., fo-u! Klir. 

398 In 1. marg. HAT Q.\/ltyaa: 
eorr. lo O'O''' C. KOr.,t.(tf>«: L.] t-^w^t 
Leeu., confirmed by L.//«. C. Lef., 
1, . C. K6r., 7 L.] i}r Crois., Rich., Wil., 
confirmed by L. 

399 T.*t.,™«(....oL.] 

400 XoXuiC.Ktir., L.]\iiXi3fHead. 

401 avi'd>'C.]//aXXaa«ir<iT<u«(reC., 
a\. . Jcrycirc L.] iXki. Sti at rur Crols, 
(del. XldTBin, coufimied by L.) 

408 rapMtur C. Lef., wapay'fur C. 

K9i., rapa L.] wdpay, cur- Kfir., 


408 tlc<t,efpacBt\ UtpetptivBt Eltr., 
Head., Herw. //A.TT ... ,tf.ff L.] 

404 e»(...i)«ir>.<>.L.] 

406 AnUvairroJ'ar] &v SdHivro 3' 
(del. second &>) Cr5n., Head., Kor., 
Leo, Wil., it SttHi Ip Rob., rarrAt 
f oiK ir iimtrr' Hr ^{(Xi» Head. 

403 oI<H rctpcur'] olofr^p cJir' Kor. 

409 .eruiv Lef., K<)F., odXiur Ric] 

ieUur Hous., conflnued by Ric. 

i>Iki»' (del. T») Lef. 

4S1 g 

t Lef., 

r KOr.l 

Leeu., Lao 

42S jiiripori"^"""'] f^ii^lP i-*o.y- 
■yt\aiifi CrOn., Sud., iwa,yii\ouai Lcf. 

48T (;uXf7ur] ^wX^»' Head. 

Fr. K assigned lo this play by Lef., 
K' placed before K' by KOr., who re- 
port that K is from the bottom of the 
page, though the lower ma^in is no 
longer preserved 

B86 Ca. 15 lett. i,Tep'\ \a$etw riv ta- 
ripa Ksl (or rl etr Xolhii) tjj» liTjrtp 
E.C., Ti estir -yip iJj r^» ^TjT^p" Sud,, 
tipialmr Si fC* | ofran ri rpii rJjr lafrifi 
Leeu., ao Schm. but w. W W | ovrun Itr 
//*...<. Lef., *. . . .DL.(ff,») Kor.] 4,pi- 
le /lot E.C., 'ptpBI^'V or t/ipirruror Sud. 

388 ^>Tau«a E.G., Kiir., iiat SiS^ 
(or niToiKt) Sud.//™To0ir,i>ftT'Leo// 
a^0icair«l; Sud. 

587 Suppl. Sud. // yvyati 


- Rob., 

.,- Sud. 

u Lef., 

588 ..Of 
{.)mu K{>r.'] ^rov^iniv ot E.C.,yiyoii' ov- 

TDt,— dXX' (dXX' Leeu.) Sud.,Wil., ^po- 
nUait. iXX' Leeu. //tout-"] //Ixp; Leo, 
Sud.,lxil- Rob. 

689 rarctaor] firxcuScf Sud., read- 
ing airit y in V. 580 

690 T suppl. Leo, Sud. (w. Itrfv- 
Sor), B' Lef., V Rob. //^«r»wi,- Leo, 
inttnt- Lef. 

891 uaWffTijff',] jtaTArDjff", Sud. 
S92 cxV'] ^V' E.C.//wpar{y) 
KJir.1 rpiTTtir Schm.,Wil., irpivM fUH 



E.G., riiHiiyii' (or fffouv) Sud. (both w. 

693 aiaxpir iiui^ Leo, Tarovpylas 
CrSD., iKarulai K6t., tit(±iA^' (or a'^' 
ri\ir) Sud.^ /nCirar ftv Sud.^ 

(84 qK{a.«V'at<r]^i'^{.X(f^av'Wil., 
iji' ^{aXef^aii Crdi)., Leo, Sud.i, ^r /{a- 
JufV-m Rob., ^» «o\<iV""-' Sud-V/af- 
iTXpi •tiatfi E.C., oi*'j('''''W Leo, offfX'^ 
KTBi Sud., alffx*! Tor'arCriin., afaxP? 
iiicB Rob.//E.C, gives v, to Pataeciis 
(do iodication preserved in MS. of 
change of speaker at end of v. 693), 
othen continue to Glycera 

MB Suppl.Leeu.,Sad,//E.C. gives 
V. to Qlycera (no indication preserved 
in MS. of change of speaker at end of 
V. 5M), others continue to Glycera 

5S6 fu yryotinu K5r., /u yetoiUnjv 
(or ISitr naralaytir) Sud.', xoi naraippo- 
H(t Sud.^, wortiplar Cr<in., fi elvai nj^v 

SeT mAurl^irr' Lcf., iSua Si Wil., 
(M* a ip^ Herw., iripa Si I,eeu., irSpa 
lit (or iy6au)r) Sud., noVjwni S' aXTuiy 

S9S flit rtlBoiuu Wil., 7^^ oi Kpira 
E.C., iyfS' irm' iiSltii Kor., S' iir^pxo- 
^1 Herw., (7t.>7c Treieaiuu (irEi^/im Wil.) 


699 ;Ji (XXnt jti^i E.O. after (h 
iripar nyi Snd. and (h i\\as xi/iai 
K5r., who gire BBOh to Glycera (no 
Indication of change of speaker pre- 
served in MS.), /iii at y ait Gerh. con- 
tinuing to Pataecus 

600 ndx bfymritSis E.G., oi rpoalpt- 
re* K9r. who gives to Pataeous, ei 
tul(arMrYoii E.C.,<>ix bttp XiyofGerh., 
both giving to Glycera, Xoiirit: without 
paragraphus MS. 

eOI iviauir S' t-wpait ,u (or itiaii, 

y. . . « if by Pataeous) E.C, dmoJus 
Itdtaiiri /It K5r. who gives to Glycera, 



imruiraror itir oSrStxA., iwimir y i^l- 
riTo Gerh. giving to Pataecus, JehAv: 
and paragraphus MS. 

eOS oiK tire' tpar Sad., iaofia4tis. if 
K&r., olov rdx A* Sud., Ifiot 5" ait it 
Gerh. //ie\tiiiTipar\&ud.',alii0i li Ixtir 
K5r., ipyiaaird t.i Sud.<, ittriiroliilar] 
vtufaa Gerh. // Af tor v. 602 Kor. con- 
jectures that the thought was tara yt- 
yvniiar /t if iXfefipav | waTp6s 

SOS ^^E.C. 

Fr. 392 Kock recognized the fact 
that the quotation from this play may 
have been lost from the gloss on iwo- 
Stt(at In Bekk. Anec. 427. 33 

619-630 Alternation of speakers 
indicated in MS,: paragraphu.s under 
621; fiaiXtt: and possibly space for ; 
aftor TuSr' 622 ; paragraphus under 
623; V: and ipMB': 826; av 627; 

Distribution of speakera; IIot, tI 
o»p , . . •fii\TdT-i E.G., Hbt. tI o3» pti- 
Xfi; Kijr. (below 621 paragraphus, but 
no room in MS. for : after rtipttt; after 
^lH1^f( double-point), rx. (continuing) 
Ti oJp Po6\tt Lef., Rob., Sud., rx. (con- 
tinuing) rf . . . tI Poi\ti Leeu. {pti\ti: 
and tout' [:?] MS.), r\. Ko^laaaBai . . . 
K5r. (rnfr' [;?] MS.), Hot 

r\. -j™ 

. Ar- 

Bpiavar Lef., liar. taiUrajreai roOr'. 
rx. -yniiaj . . . fio6\ii Sud., flar. lo^- 
o-aireai raDr'. Hoir. -^niiiiai . . . irBpv- 
nr Rob., rx. KOidaaiieat Tavr' . Hat. 

-VKtfitoi . . . 0iXTdTTi Wil., rx. Ti ^S\a 
Rob., OaT. tI . . . *iXTdTu KBr. (no 
indication in MS. of change of speaker 
after Hrepwror, but paragraphus be- 
low), IlaT. 0i\t(Itij . . , jwi Lef., Leeu.. 
Sud.//rx. 3ia . . . rpaxH-rfT-a E.C, 
rx. iid . . . ^1 KJir. (no indication in 
KIS. of change of speaker aftor ^iX- 
TitTjj, but paragraphus below), FX, 




irpsxA^irtTat . . . v^Xouir Lef . , TX. Tfla- 
xHrtrai Sod., TX. r/nj^^^nrat . . . v' 
Leea., liar. rflnxS^rrcu . . . r KOr. 
(no indication in MS. of cliange of 
leaker after /lai) //Hnr. rtam ...«-' 
Sud. (no iodicatioD in MS. of change 
of speaker afterrpaxS^'CT'at}, rx. t«Ct« 
. . . yOtatar Rob.', to Moscbion Rob.', 
II«T. i\X ,..«■■ Let., Rob. (no Indica- 
tion in MS. of change of f^aker after 
yf^tuir) // r\. iyifSa rifi ipvrB' Lef., 
KCr., Rob., Sud., to Pat«ecuE Leeu. // 
nar. o^rui . . . oISc Lef., Uar. olron 
. . . im: r\. 4 Auplt olie Kor., Rob., 
Sud. (<r«' MS.), r\. oirm fx«T. Uar. 
Twi' TK . . . (r«^ r\. nf, Auplt . . . rii 

L«ea. {no indication in MS. of change 
of ^«aber after lx«i, but oBc) // r\. 
naKiviTw ... Tit Lef., Hut. m^nrtlTtf 
. . . \4y<i KOr., Rob., Sud. (t.i: MS.) 
// liar. dXV Siun . . . \iyiii Let. , Leeu. 

619 At end ISwti /ai Sud. 

820 itO>tairtr a" Leeu., e&rf' sjtv 
Leo, cfuAri' Sud., ifioviiiii'nr CifAs.// 

tx^r Crois. 
S«l Croia. 

ess Twr i>wi«ur0(0,()KJir.]dr^ 

yrttatt vi vi/i E.C., trh/rwitat aaiplit 
CrOn., ^i^vujtui (CrOn.) and a6 y oSr 
Rob., 0/Hin)i' or rr^pir Wil., »', r7>u- 
tat irS yt Sud., (y"Y'- fyratiu eS Head. 

6S3 dMpwira 

624 „ 

u Lef., 

XB.fffrai KOr.] fun Crois., *ifflf Sud.', 
■■(»xftS«TT«i Eitr., Rich., Sud.//irpo- 
Xftkn-oi; B.C., Sud.', Tp»x**^fo(. 
Sud.« Leeu.,Kar.,Rich.conflt.w.foll. 
6SS Toin-iryiXoiof] 71 add. Head., 
Leo,_T4 Rich., Sud.', tiwtI CrOn., 

636 ....(r*Lef.,...>v'KSr.]fI{<iiff' 
B.C., not* v KSr., »M» 0' Ell., Leo, 
hp&t 9 Ell., Head., »l' lit t Sud.', 
^jifl* ff" Sud,*, Tifiit v' Leeu., ffiyfl* <t' 

Rich.//7o/»" Lef., ra*i' KOr.] rlii Ell., 
Leeu., Leo, conflnned b; KOr.//a^iaT'] 
//lx«i; Herw., (jm. Lef., <x" Leeu. 
//Inr. marg. HAT] 

687 T(trilFLeo,aud.,Tu»T«LMu,, 

686 <r] 4 E.G., 4 Leo, Sud., 

mi, Aupii Crois. 

638 If] tiu Leo, Ur Rob., rwf 

Crois., ^^f Sud. // Til Ciois. 

630 9 lett, ■ Lef., 8-9 lett. piP)irT' 

K6t.] a«LXXri7);fl" KCr,, irtSi- ripwr' 
Sud., InriKw Leo // niin\irterr{S)ryv\t 
Ttd-] X^oif rutj Myu E.G., X^i 171k 
X^u (or Myu f iy.i) Leeu., \4yu nvl 
X^Ywi Sud., Uyoi nwi- Myu Schm. 

631 Suppl. E.G., tI S-i la SeCp' ^jni- 
Xcffai Rob., irdpcifi', JM. tI irrir Leeu., 
— ri J" ianr Sud. // In r. marg. dflP] 

6SS 8-9 lett. not] rd^a i' cfmiM' etof 
E.C., odK oIifAaf olor Leeu., Tl iOTi; 
r«br Rob., t1 S' (itu; ofor Sud., t1 
i' lirri: vatar Eiir., <ra^ AV7', afar 
Schm. //E.G. gives to Moschion, to 
Pataecus Crois., Leeu., Sud., to Dorla 
(continuing) Rob., K9r. (mwrif^t^rf! 
MS.), to Glycera Schm. 

633 9 lett.'] r^r KurrU" Crois., t),» 

634 11 tett. ifii Lef., fiit' K5r.] 
fxoaaan Ell., Loo, ffuWxoima* Crols,, 
olffftit Rob., orffffn Groia., s^J) Ell., r^ 
At' Crois., Ell., liiarlSi Leeu., ifyv- 
plSi Sud. 

6SS 11 lett. Smut Lef., 9 lett. Xiwur 
KOr.] TTiptit Leeu., rf radavr Sud., tI 
yip olr Kj>r., Schm., tI aX^> K6t.// 
Lef. continues 636 a to Glyoera, nar. 
6S5a Schm., Sud. (no indication in MS. 
of change of speaker at end of v. 634), 

nor. t( iUat, ieUa E.G.? Mew. wi- 
rtrffa Kri. Sud., to Pataecus Lef., Ebr., 
Rob., to Glycera Leeu. // i9\l»:] // 
In r. marg. HAT] 





eS8 ^!| t4» Afo t4» CToi&.//i>uT^p', 
iyi E.C., ffVT^pa, rOr Rob., Scbm., 
nii^r Rob., ttitir Schm., eavnivaip 
Sud., imirpiiui'KdT:. 

687 ml naittKtr B.C., iTcici^tinr 
Sud./Zl" I-^f-. l« Ktjr.] li Kipn *e«i 
E.G., 4 jcuMV^Ia { tlfniKtr Sud. 

S46 S. Ktir. recognized tbe speak- 
ers as Pataectia, Glycera, and Hoschton 

84ft or KJjr., hi (or hi) Rob.// 
ITar. or . . . Ivritnai Am., to Moscbion 
Koi., Rob., Schm. 

847 KJ3r. 

648 tuTiiKtr; Kfir. // trrpiyov, ci 
written abore ij] // rpd-yoi;] 

649 ....VK6r.,.,.r'Wilc.].^,»y 
Ktlr., KipuT Leeu., ri Hn y Am., 
ri^ J^' Sud., ^ii T Rob., omm $%'< 
toSt', <J8a? E.C.//n«T, —txa . . ■ 
oHoLeeu. (to&t'iMS.), TX, tal . . . rpi~ 
Tar: nar. Tn-«.ii . . . dflXiai B.C. (no 
indication in MS, of cliange of speaker 
at end of V. 640), rX. ksL . . Ittoi. nar. 

T^f . . . ie\!ai Leeu, (no indication in 
MS, of change of speaker after oHa or 

Irrot), Hot. — Ix'i toDt'. TX. oMo, Dot. 
■oi . , , aeWoi Am., IIoT. —txti . . - 
iexUu KSr,', Moir, — (x" toi't'. IIot. 
olSa , . , iflXifli K9r.', Rob., Sud. 

SSO, ftSl Ktir. 

ess ot KOr., ir Wil., »at; Leeu., 
TiSj* dSui^rur K&r, //roi/Ti/uh] raur , t/iiA 
KOr,, T-o5r*;*/urfE,C.,TiWT(»i« Rob,// 
Sojuei] aaH» Kor. 

653 7 lett. ri] aTo**, ti E.G., 4Xo- 
yir rt KOr.', iftXoFrJ KCr.', iixtd6r Ti 
Wil., firfof'T' Rob., ffumrofltTi Sud. 

654 9-10 lett. urfat] oitrxpS* E.G., 
>i*T' iiutS (or (lo-i r£»8e) KOr., XiflpB 
Rob., ifSi/wt (or SMtioot) Sud., r<^dl 
Am., Tpoirem (or M<r0Eii) KQr., d^^flat 
Sud,, wapaB/fBai Am. 

ftfiS I81et.r](;S'af>,ffT4rE.C., 
dXX'rirn-0xiI«'KOr., tlS'tiTiSirara, 

Am,, dV" e( 8* 7^DKv Wil., ri J'oS* 
i^ipiucr Leeu. 

eee 12 lett. p^ wiic, fnui Kor.] 

otdt E,C., oTuF.-Wil,, iirtaTfi»iii Wil., 
1JJ17 Kijcirrr" (0»ap/ KOr,, oM" afrris oi- 
T^t tl/i Am,, Blifiiat^ riipvpii Schm. 

6B7 ,,..uTiniiu Kor., mvH 

E.G. photog.] (SuffTuxS 'J» E.G., aifX*!-, 
Tlr'^Sti K8r., u Zri), t(»' ijSjj Sud., tol 
iroC'rmi'^SijRob., Ttty^tfTwijitiSchm. 
//KOr, gives to Pataecus, Schm. to 

668 ffijfuur' S Rob., ffi>f«u« KOr.// 

r' <y«C] y i/iod Schm. 

669, 880 KOr. . 

861 iTiray(Wi\.//p(,e]^e»,p]Uwa 
E.C., ^lott vvxroS (or ItoBtv irTp.*dt) 
Kor., ^l^ TiW Wil., ^Iwi iyar (or 
^tfior .tMhi, ^101 plf, fiiemr Spa/i^r) 
Sud., ^i«v .Ta™» Am., ^<it Tit rf (or 
aCr) Rob. //Kor, 1 gives to Pataecus, 
Am,, Leeu., Sud. give vv. 661 f. to 

662 ri.a] qiu K6r., flX« Sud.// 
*><J Kor., ;/<5i Rob., vTtrir Sud.// 
K6r.< gives to Moschion (no indication 
preserved in HS. of change of speaker 
at end of v. 661), Am., Leeu., Sud. 
continue to Moscbion 

664 Ktir. 

665 Tu...o(] rUr iiuil KOr. (who 
proposed to correct to rUr In), rflr ^i- 
iifTouiUniat Am. 

686,667 KOr. 

668 ra/iaS'] ri Jt' ^M ;.' E.G., T<1M 
« ^' Rob,, riiti » y' Am., ri S' dXX' 
(or Td».4 ff* y ) KQr., riM C ^. Sud. 

670, 678 KOr. 

871 ^T|TpIKOr.//»i.i!Wil. 

678 iBpt tot', KOI written over 

TOT-'] IflptV'', ^irtprln KOr., Wpt^', ft ™l 
Tir' Sud. // tiifntquntr'] «?!' iiittiitint* 
E.C., ilSt KtiiUmr mi. 

671 KOr. 



675 Kpfl...Tir'i,. 



at] tpiryi" rif 

K8r., dir' d™ E.G., tJn ad Kiir.//T" 
add. E.G., y KOr. 

. 678 laTtfcHT, (u written over n] x^ 
TtBtli E5r. 

678, 681 Ker. 

680 jXy... KOr., TUX-. Sud. pho- 
tog.] tMvr KOr., Tiixtn Sud. 

682 rxfidvitr, n written above w] // 
r... KOr., «o». Sud. photog.] Mtlt; 
E.G., (*)^— Herw. 

ess Wile. 

ess » ] rtaon E.C., ir6r/uf (or 

ritmi) KOr. 

686 K&r. 

687 ...a>r]iypu>rSllA.,'Wi\.,»ttr6r 

BBS c^V"' Kor., eipoXjua: Wile] 
/^XiiaWlIc., ^^XnorKer., n<iT. ^V 
Kin I i^yijffd^ii* Sud. {no indication in 
MS. of change of speaker after t^i^i, 
but tii6\na: {; doubtful) and paragra- 
phus), r^ rOxtlt i<t>i\>!U)r. K8r. 

688 KtSr. 

690 Tp4<lmt ipoi\oii Klii.//Tpiwmn 
B.C., rpirtr KOr. 

601 Ca. 13 lett. afferraTurrarrMyTf 
. . . KOr. ("aed litteris rra vix duorum 
litteranim spatium relinquitur" Sud,), 
*(p) . Xr{')"-<u,. (7, e, ., ., », -)a*r(7, x) 
,{X)X,M«,xM'-)5 E-C. photog., tie « 
being now below the line, torn from 
ite place] SiiXoti (or aeffaij) dXt|»4i, -filx- 
Tar, uririrr'- dXV^iv E.G., riirrdi^ 
rat rAat (rAm Rob.) KOr., nt f^if* 
eAt rXo/M rt Tdr rirrwn TX. riru 

8nd.//E.C. giveB to Glycera, KOr. 
coDtinnoB to Pataecns, Sud. continoes 
091 a to PataeouB, ^ving 601 b t« 
Olycera/ZWilc. reports paragmphua 
below ; doubtful 

692 jDfDV .... rofitX , Pt/f^rainifftTai 
Km. (Wile. doubtB w<ipt\), t{<r,y)ffj>) 

Il(') ('(T,')"* . ■ f<fflfliii™ftT7(if)«(7, 

v)rai> E.G. photog.] f^ n ratt (or rt 
Hf*)! tip'ti* JHqnWq 7( xSf; E.G., riwr 
■ and /iqn«4<r(T<u KOr., rd rets i^ «b^- 
Xa^e; Dar. («i»v*il«T<u' Sud.//B.G., 

Sud. continue to Glycera. // Paragra- 
phua below 

898 ^..x"?"<fxK»''{WUc.doubt» 
X), p...f^ry«?(«)«.-r E.C. phott«.] 

^0A ^VyibrTfiiavE.C., pp^X^ ''" X'""''"' 
KOr., ppaxit Tit dpyv^oviSud.// Am., 
Rob. give to Pataecue 

6S4 r. (y? Wile.).. .fH... row. .</« 
rDW KOr., B. .Kpoo'itTai. . . .ft/WKKa- E.G. 

photog.] tiuKfiit a r«> <KRi/i^mf E.G., 
(roll) TmJofi'citt Teii uijiifou (aaaum- 
ing that 7i^ was written after rpoviir)] 
KOr., TOfmpftri TOii jKyi^fwi Sud. // 
FaiagraphUB t>elow 



KOr. , (.«... arSor(c)i . . c . c . . r(7) . ntfr 
•X. .ir; E.G. photog.] trmri (or lr'«fW) 
rivtsf. /r N ro^4) 7' c^tfrex"' E.G., 
jjKiMrKOr., (ln«ciifH«',fJWil., drafev- 

^n| Sud.// E.G., KOr. give to Glycera, 
Rob., Sud. to Hoschion//At end of 
V. :, paragraphna below 

606 rM.r<^ /M aaSif 

KOr., Ti . . ntff f. . , ,1 . . . (fa . . . V''! 
E.C. photi^.] Ti o»» xoTf,- ftfni 7« «fr« 
E.G., 8irXiiJ4 KOr., Tff i)r A Tff^oat.- ol- 
irAi ypimuL iifXaS^ Sud.//E.G., KOr., 
Rob., Sud.glTetoPataecu8//Parag^a- 
phue below 

687 (ix(...fVT f«i|ia.rar«i 

KOr., (or . . XavT ^uo . ■warnp 

E.G. photog.] (■■ aiTt/aT ipttra. Stl 9t 
PM, rirtf E.G. , clx' *^ 1"*^ tirtf KOr., 
«Ix«r towEtd .". . uifwv," fAitp Sud.// 
E.G., KOr., Rob., Scbm., Sud. ^ve to 
Glyceta // KOr. reports paragnpboa 
below; doubtful 

698 t.e.nmnir afWn)ri«if 

'KOr., . HHVnmi'ai'; r^wnrTw^E.G. 


ai2 MENi 

photog.] lioOrav ttnv tUir it fiirg rlt 
9r E.C., fx«t iv ciTdt fUH rbrtfo. (rfr- 
repo CroU.) fii>Tj ra (fiini "i Croia., 
Rob., SchtlDe, Sud., WW.) V Kor., eJ - 
TOfKt ftini Rob.//^''^- contmuea to 
Gljeera, KOr., Rob., Sud. give to Pa- 
taecus, 3cb.m. to MoBchiou//Paragi%- 
phu8 below 

699 Suppl. KOr., 9* fif K6r.i, 4v 
7iip. Sud.//E.C., Rob., Scbm. give to 
Pataecus, K5r., Sud. to Glycen// 
Paragmpbus below 

700 ovnHrnrunicaira c«TwKer., 

^ai.nrvriiMfa WTHE.C.pbotog.] 

^•(t ffui^H - nl rU' e?rn rur J/iSc 

»a» «««» Sud.// E. C. glTM to Gl jcera, 
EOr. to PataecuB, Rob., Scbm., Sud. to 
Moschion // Faragraphue below 

701 X' ■fJJT**"''^ K8r.] 3yj>*5 " 
liirt^ Schene, after -xpurii rt idrpa. K6r. , 

liirpa T« x/""^ Merw. // rtrra rn 

. . .a Kijr., latra* rtiriirpof E.C, 

photog.] rdrra Kor., S' iKipairai /i ipft i 

E. C. , To5» rff"!"*' <"" Sud. // E.C. , Rob. , 
Scbm. glre to Pataecus, Kdr., Sud. to 

703 oixtrt Kadi(iu KBr.//TB?o 

ttSty ... off Kor. , . iXTaraS .... tiSeyu 
E.C. photog.] 0JXrar', 4Ji>[>ie'S'^ib — 

E.G., rij Kar.//E.C. gives to 

Glfcera, K5r., Rob., Scbm., Sud. to 

703 Tar/XH) . . taee/i a.r 

0. (a written above v)KOr., cu'(')')oJu 

offftTif ^..K E.C. photog.] iSi- 

Kff ff SS bit derbt ifiAi 7 , Ji ^airerti 
E.G., — t( rpotix"^ Ker. // E.C. 
gives to Pataecua, K9r., Scbm. to 

704 TiifMou rtvrsr K»r.//.^ 

a..fyti Kdr., ,uia (.)ia.^tyu 

E.C, photog.] iiiofiir Jt »0» (ol ffyai 
E.G., r™ wiSuiuu Tin-' #vi4 Sud.//B,C, 


t« Pataecus, Ki)r., Sad. give 
lo MoacUon/ZParograpbus bebw 

70fi i 9f>t, rti Kdr.//«rrtHyrM'. 
fitCT . ,To K&r., wTarifv«r. . . (,) 
E.C. photog.] Ibt" dnfffit, tl iitr Sartp 
i* E.C, UrLt oEtd) J r^wt^r KOr., iirra 
avTiK.- I(>p' SffTif irer't? Wil., lartr al6a 
i ■rpMiiir Trint Sud., ttra mP BipvPtit, tit 
Rob. //E.G. gives to MoBcfaioo, KSr., 
Sud. to Glycera, Rob. to Pataecus.// 
Parsgraphus below 

SOe B. Ox. Pap. II, DO. 211, assigned 
to tbe Pericelromene hj Grenfell and 
Hunt. Grenfell and Hunt give general 
credit for tbe greater part of their 
lestoratJonstoBtassi "G.~H."inthe 
following is to be interpreted accord- 

887 T«vT«7<Weil, ^Xqxd^ O.-H., 


SO a G.-H. 

819 ir. Ah/), hi ^^1 rGv E.C, an. 
iaft. Mp/xirdXiiiLeeu., uir^i^iXrdTqi 
G.-H., wr TXmipat,- Auyi. wi\ir K6t. 

960 G.-H. 

Sftl vpttlvf.tfiar] rpoAvif^t G.-H. 
//didfui roiteirf Ixiir Wil., itian, 
TirfiTfriu Wei], ittud^ ta' ^Slan Man, 
dxofiut ropeCfftrai Sud. 

S6S crXtirv*!'] ir\l*inii G.-H. // c» 
T»i>r' rirS" G.-H., ^li E.G., Aup. ISoi 
G.-H., Sti WiU, h-ri Leeu., oi t«Dt', h 
^q Weil, 4aiji. *B row' drortXa Dz. 

96S tyiaff't\ y written above t] lyii 
S' (f for <r' Blaas) i\tv9ipar G.-H. 

884 if'add.BlasB//I«A^tf G.-H. 

9M »utp>' E.G., ifx*tX(' (or itir') 
K6r., ♦ftn'^ij' Wil., 'Epwi Wil,, PuM^, 
Wji Weil, iiei, rfixt Sud,, rofNucar^ 
Rob., rXujc^pu>rG.-H, 

868 i-plXtirir T&rr Rob., i'^CKi I' it 
ic6pT) Kret., /iplXei S' ^ yup^ Crola., iln- 
Ufaro Wil., ^i^x<^ <f "Vn Weil 

967 G,-H. from f r, 862 K, 




MS- dmicplmi Hot Polak, iiiaul»at 
Isiwi'Wil., a&r^r inrorotalt Herw., iXa- 
■/Irrat witv Weil 

869 irrrrxil*-^' Wil., drwXJfnrr G.- 

870 G.-H. 

871 .arryAa G.-H., f iiai. E.C., 
y //loS ,- CroiB., 7^ ffou ,■ G.-H ., KOTav^i 
^6. Sud. 

879 Kret. 

878 indn^af G.-H. // »(t)?(8, \) 
G.-H, (very doubtful, onl; the upper 
tips of the letters temaining over a 
' break)] Bitir E.G., i-dKuf?) G.-H., 
rini Rob., TBx^ Henr., riXai Ker., 
TtKitw Weil 

874 tKi7e\»]//va«G.-H.,u<E.C. 
photog.] (UrcfMi «-<(•¥ E.C., rtAiuft^wr 
G.-H., woBwiiJitvt Weil, »o«' wt rix" 
Rob,, wo^ lit ipfi Crois., nWv t« not 
Sud., Dir<*iJ>*/w Poldk 

878 «ic G.-H «M. B.C. 

photog.] (TT^m* (or epriftit) E.G., Wn^ 
G.-H., 0(o(f Sud., *i\wi Weil//TM. 
G.-H., lOT^ Wetl, T.X.^ Sud. 

876 h it! vottt Leeu., i f ir iytp&i 
Wil., 6 S' iiri Tixiir Herw., i 34 ripa 
Weil, ^ f (Ji (aUr Sud. 

877 tMyttfov, e written above /i]// 
eWTw G.-H. 

878 In I. marg. Ail] // MumSr pit 
■Br G.-H. 

878 G.-H. 

880 ^fuO G.-K, roOn G.-H., riiv 
Rob., fltofl Weil. 

8Bi G.-H. 

8B8 T«XXu^ ruYmi'' corrected to i-oX 
X«ip^»tH(»-] // . . . f] «!» rXuit/pB^ Tax* 
Leeu., wr Ifniri rii Sud., 3^' ri If % 

ytrjii Crois. 

8BS a^ X" rar^ G.-H., JiGfi' J rt 
rarilp Wil., icvpl rari}p Sud. 

881 T&n, ivaSpaiMt (or iworpix'") 
E.G., rar, o« fUK?iWhlte, TiiXav, rC Afifi 

Herw., riiXiu/ *y,i G.-H., TtfXai ^li 
Dz., rdXatf, r^tr Sud. 

886 «(<r) . vi'H«. ''.')!'Wr('. ')««."■ 

Offe.irif»#.flo» ] sv Tm JjidiiaiTir 

iirri B.C., ff«0 V o*x Mrroi itTl,- Rob., 
raO 7t imwTOi <[?> (for AnorTOf eliri aaS 
yt) Kar., tl9M- KaKd. TXroOrot Sud., 
ffno', Icoiwoi', Auipl Kret.//7-J)r Wpar 
Kret,, ^r Wpat Sud.//^o^r.; (i^-b^I 
Kret.) Sud. 

886 ef r.*rJG.-H.,«tt/tf MSud. 

8B7 G.-H. 

888 a^crAu Dz., « XCwai Weil, 
S.«xft« G.-H.//t4. ifiir*' G.-H. 

880 G.-H. 

890 (t\X' JinXcfTw G.-H. /V tfu/ii^r 
Weil, UiiMm*"' Wil. // aSrS» rax* 
Herw., airliia /td\a Leeu., HoX. aitrdi 
^w (.Cr Wil. 

8S1 Id 1. marg. . . AEM] // Hip- 
XOfi Leeu., fcdXnrai Sud. // «*rpa{i«j 

BBS rXonfyar G.-H., Hap G.^^H., 
I'ip KOr., Se' Wi], // ipoi\rro Leeu., 
^rifci ^iXoin Wil., iw6eti ri\ai Grois., 

883 Tveiiuni G.-H. //a fl'oe* ^A 
G.-H., rBr *■ u* X^Tu Sud., ipffOt ^A 
Weil, *p#at 8" iyii Kret. 

884 G.-H. from tr. 720 K. 
8ftS G.-H. 

BS6 riSt Weil, V Ixf G.-H., rii >« 
Sud., X#y«ii?E.G. 

897 Jr, Arui O.-H., vri^rot Sud. 

BOB irpoiTCTwc, ( written above oj] 
roit ffoit ipOout Weil, ri ^iXrara Wil., 
T^r riutA lieu Vitelli, rXui^par TiiXii' 
Kret., ToS' ivTfpot Herw., Ai^/unt 

899 In 1. marg. nOAE] //vop' ^Xl- 
7i.» G.-H. 

BOO oM iti,, tnp Weil, oiii iiii>>t-- 

(Hu Wil., «Ma/iilt ^i K3r.,oMi/ii)xi>« 
Q.-H., D£3cir<&rore Leeu. 





SOI 7Xviccpw'] rXuWpa G.-H., TXh- 
wfpf Wll. // Mrwl i-^Tini G.-H. // 
^Pw G.-H. 

MM In 1. mug. . . . EE] // rjHtYM- 
»* G.-H. 

9M Z #IXit WeU, rik AU O.-H., 
yip U7((t Sod. 

M4 H iiuO G.-H., tir«' Jn Bnd: 

90fi raTiuKe\\//^vria»Oi.-R. 

90S G.-H. 

MT ^<X«i«t']//><>l «nJ G.-H., ^X> 
t4ti| Dz.// H(w. w ... hoi E.C., after 
Kauer {Wien. Stud. XXVI, 1904, p. 
206), nho gives to a fourth ^xwker. 
G.-H. give to Glycera, Wil. to Pole- 

Rob, aas^^ papyrus f r. LP to this 
play, placing it in the fiiBt act 

I Lef. 

9 ludriiai (or palrtrai) KOr. 

3 Leeu., Wil.//A conteit for v¥. 
1-8 niggMted by E.G. in note 

10 tfftirr'n-Aw] tMAt del. X/at. 

II d KJtr., (■! Let. 

14 Lef. 

15 rmwaiimt Crois., conflmted by 
KOr.//Tr» Lef., ^«,»,#) . xW Ktlr.] 
rvxvA HenM, ttu litt., t kfia Crflu., 
t^pa Haz. 

19 rafinito] rtjitiMati CrOn., rafw- 
Iftv Herw. 

9Sf. Pnnct. Bod., Head., KOr., 
Leo, Wil.//«iiPO( written in marg.] 

99 "iiiy . . . rtS" CrOn., Eltr., 
Ker., Leo, Ntc., Wil. 

91 Hoo-xfur' Eltr., Herw., Haz., 
Nic, Prea., Wil., Karxif'^t. 

99 twtl'Uf.,lSBifIl.C. 

31 7^iiM»<7^«Lef.)Henae,Wn., 
dXXif Lef. {p. 20T), tU< Herw., Rich. 

39 H(ir)Hi EOF.] yrrai^nu or i».^ 

4B Punot.Legr., Maz.,Wi1.,Tap<^ 
^XXof* -Ti; Lef., xap«HXXoW Ti oM- 
(avrq ' Leo) Leeu., Leo 

49 "«iW-J, . . , «,'■ (■! "piStt* . . . rfru- 
xifraTi" E.C. alter Legr., Max., Wil., 
who include jnl In the quotation, and 

Lef., who 

Leeu. gives nijr . . . tMir, Crtln. oir . . . 

(frax^Tara, to the nurae. 

49 i)Lef.,BorwKSr.]HKOr.,i)Lef. 

48 Lef. 
. SO Ktiyti] KiyA Lef. 

SI li^y^r] i<r^\9i/r Lef. 

BS uTTiTowToaiiTif*] a^T^t <rrt toOt« 
Crfln., Head., Leo, Msz., Sic, Wil., 
/iTTi TDfrro raltriit Ell., KOr. 

66 (fwt Lef., Rlc, ifuw K9r.] ^;wD 

69 ouS*] sfS* Lef., S y or o^' (= S 
(t.) Wil., mSJ-Maz. 

94 rpuror] wp&ripor EltT. 

95 Lef. 

99 <{ui«' Lef., (,.H)i^ K»r.] ciirt- 
W Leeu., Sud., i^Jire' Lef. 

9S iyopai'Legr.,'Leo,Maz.//iaT/or 

Leeu., Sud., rapartor Croia., Ell., 

LegT., Leo, Maz., Nic, Rich. 

TO Ta!rTorlieen.,S\id.,tltt&itiirRt)b., 
raSror oTnoJ* Leeu., rovT^y irBiSt Sud., 
rm^roui ff out dY<t $ud., cf. P. 354, nOt 
IXXovi lo-u Wil. , Tw^ AriiR J^ Leo, roO 
fia0(it a act Rich. 

71 t 

i lett. < 

V Lef., 


»(") ' ?(<>)<(«) ' • ' ou K»r.] f r«7( E.G., rpbt 
AiiSr Hense, Rob., /X^or, rrpAi 0((>v 
Rob., (^-ytv)') '' ^aXtii, */>Ai tfiSr 
Hense, ^Ji imowiirfft S^' Kor,, ^^u'l^)- 
rSr rt S^' Croia., iyi, iti r«>i dmit 
Wil., ^ur^jtii fi', r^uy' Eitr. 





75 Lei. 

, 78 T tS.. Let., » f{() 

8. . . Kot.] iraSaai or raiev (rauc Leeu.) 
Hense, wpii Beur Leeu., rdrra wirrut 
{nirrut CroU.), rpAt fcwf K»r., nrri- 
Totfiv. Ma-r. iTJ 7( e{\ur Maz. 

74 7t;ii 10 iett. i«r] V /;«1 (or 7^ iuk) 
Crtn., Head., W «T (Sopii E.C., H) Toi>t 
Stofc Crois., CrOn., Head., 7c. iidtur 
X^u Uvwt Herw., Maz., bo but w. 
f j ToA Croia., iiHt U7U XAyauf Eitr., 

7^ fl'^HTlfKIV Xi7aVJ HOU8., 7^ fUM' TOIUJ 

XiTwi KSr.//Mo7. «iSj-'. Hop. tfii; 
Hay. SoKai, uri. Lef., Hoy. fSiwr'/ ^<i,- 
IIop. Soicit, KT^. Leeu. ((Jtwr': and fyii: 

78 Lef. 

76 »iir«i TirmSift Lef.//<I(ri, Tijrfim 

Keil, ([.t'. «Ti)W(a Lef. 

81 ri] 4 Ilob.//#ftT«T Lef. 
88 rttp^trr ] irii^7f ^ Eitr. 
81 :™,x.:] <ri voJx' Wil., «.(. ™(x< 

Head., Leeu., wv; n/x> EH. 

86 srupiJa Leo, Maz. 

88 TDK e(S) Iett. Sit Vmi.jTiiToviii* 
nitir E.C. alter roOror /tjr o««r Head., 
KOr., Leo, Wil., ruArat at iiir DiUr 
Croia. //Hop. (continuing) toB™» . . . 
iimieTa v. 02 Leeu. (rixv ■■ and pa- 
ragraphus, Xo^Mpo:, irArKi|xt: and 
paragraphuB beloir v. 89 MS.) 

B7 Ta81ett.f>arTg^H>rLef.,7-ofE,(.>) 

r(7)aM-P""''f««" KOr.] tJ- 

^AiXMi'iw E.G., rparTW'O)' Lef., ri 
y ir$ttSl Ricll., TiStii^nSILeeu., toiStou 
ri vGi< Crois., Ti» (fi^p (ffw or Toimu 3f 
rav Wil., TOi&vravl Leo, To\pkiip&raTa 
HenM, rivar 7' ipf Head^, rirj Sa/ilf 
KOr., Tur K/ivrrailui' Schm,, riffKi ri 
rSr Maz., Tijptt » rSr Rob.//Leo, 
Maz., Rob., Wil. continue to Demeas 
(SayMwiit MS.) 

88 Lef. 

88 KOr., Legr,, Leo, give Slayt . . . 

SArroTa to Parmenon, Lef. to Demeas. 

riw\iixt: and paragraphuB MS. - 

01 rpii Sewr. Leo, apa/iiu: vpAt $tr 
i3r, Lef, //Maz. and Leo continue wpii 
Btuir . . . Siarora to FannenoD, Hop. 
»pii . . . 8;oTOT« Let., Wil. (no indiok- 
tion in MS. of change of epealcer after 


OS woBtStup] Koiir; Wi ttOp Leo, 
Maz., l7( add. Lef., at Ell., WU., Xn 
Sud.//T^i fti/mt Lef.//Ai,iat ■ I rT.WU., 
Aipai I fTi Let. 

98 t<inirr.p]S^rvr,nttpiiirurLpf., 
tttrSr, napiUyw'— KOr. 

04 Lef. 

9S t{ 7a^ Lef., rt «e, (or fui rJ) 
Eitr., rJ 3J Hense 

86 n', gfffti^' ^li (^i4 from v. 97) 
Wil., /i ijjir rdXai Hense, ;», IlafvUrur 
Leo, rirleirir6rtjrBod.., Eitr., Leeu^,;ic, 
H) &fa Rich., T^'EffTfai Ell., EUr., /,ij 
tSy. nap. tyii; (^li from V. 07) Sud. 

07 iyii, written at beg. of v., trans- 
ferred to end of v. 96 by Head., Sud,, 
Wil., deleted by Leeu.//'Ai-iXXu Lef. 
//'yii pir ov CroU,, EH., Head, (or 
>f), Leo, tyii; p^A rir 'Ar6\\u, /ti 

ip AiifiN 


98 Lef. 

00 /iriSir' Nic, t^niiir Lef.//i[oXBi 

Leeu,, Leo,, Nic. //Hap. 06 . . . liiiXiSt 
Leeu, (no indication in MS. of change 
of speaker after j/mu') 

100 i Head,, Nic, Wil., ij Lef. // 
aSe Lef., aio\ EJir.] dUXut K«r., ip& 
E.C., AS6\ot p\fru (or 7 opS.) Hense, 
dUXui X^u Schlu. , iSiHi \iyi Wil, //. 
Lef. gives the end of the v. to Parme- 
non ; so Hense, Schm. Wil. continuee 
to Demeas {9t0p':M.S.) 

101 Tfwt iirrlr; Wil,, confirmed by 
KOr., irp4ffMT.»Lef.//A),,u. tJ . . . irrtf: 
Tlap. flr, TiraiSlor — Wil., Ilap. t6 ... . 
wptveaTit; Atlt, i/r, ri . . . niiTpii; Lef. 





IM Tirevt 8 iett.r:xp. ■■>■"] rim 
ivrl laiTfit: lUf. XpvrOM Lef., •■ifv- 
yUm: HS^ Tif. tIw, l<rr' ip^eri,; X>.i>- 
rOM HoiiB., Ila^. (continuing) rf >ot f rrt ,- 

tI»« <»tJ fi^pfc; Dafh XpwUot) Wil. 

105 rf 10 leu. tfXor] rai, H) AJ'. 
A^^. dr JXwXai Lef., rod. Ma-war' Uense 

IM ...iJuup^ roi.ju Lef., (.wt 

<«pi^....rB.<u-(it).(») kor] *yv<" 
Kilr., Leeu., Leo, tirBtt' Moz., dXX' oU* 
Herw., ri, rJ| AJ' (or cS a»') Heiul., 
inftfi&t Lef., i-drra Leeu., Leo, lal 
wt^paar tiui Leo, col iafiuuu irdXu 
Leeu., Kpvfiifiai nAA KOr., koI rimi- 
r»limi Heose, nJ wirtMii, ip^t Rob. 

109 Lef. 

106 7 n TOj Lei, r..i 

(a)i»(t)«(») r . < K»r.]'« JloF K8r., 

/winr E.C., Ii« t' Leo, rSf Jumfilff A), Iti 
t4 niiUf Ttret UB' S ri rvr Sud. 

107 ..t^i, 10 lett. U' Lef., ...i^v 
8 (») lett. XX' Kiir.] H » ^rfi,- Maz., V,h*. 
T^t; Henae, dXX' Let., rli f^,- Aq/i. tti 
y l<tm toOt' Eltr, rit r*ii W — Aip. >iii 
tpiwT Leeu., rfi t^ tit'; Aq^ oMtfi 
Leo, rJf f^ J*,' Air^ iparrin Henae, ov 
^ito-i Toirrtv y Rob. 

lOB TifiKrrtf Lef ., rtfowriF R9r.] 
Tifo. inTlc- K8r., Tit *■ iorVi.,,- Lef., t«*- 


. , Lef., ; 

...»{«,«) KOr.] tba KBr., *rt« E.C., 
(Iirii ail i>» (or dra rdrra) Kiir,, (tri 
rdrra Rob.,iiiiit ir' od» Wil., ivtM' atta 
Leo, l>ii J" (» ra«i Maz., t<^t,r ik rirra 
Let., fa at wirra Houa., itti fi ^ni/H 

Rich., foTi' xrt i' Leeu. 

Ill qXiry':] ^SqV Leo, Rich., qX^' 
Let., qWyKer.,Wil.//a«-&i«X*. Lef., 

diriXwXa/ Wil. 

118 xfiorta] xtoiii Lef. 

114 Aq^ (continuing) w Lef. (aJ«iifi; 
MS.)//« — t1 Head., Leo, u W Lef. 

Iia q 8 lett. foa E9f.] q Crois., 
CrOn., Eitr., Ell., Hense, Herw., KOr., 
Leo, KptTtipem KOt,, Leeu., rnrXqy^- 
Mf Henae, Herw., jurtx^'Bt l'W>,'i«-)r- 
f«t Crois., Criln. 

119 Lef. 

ISO a> Herw., K6r., Legr., Leo, 
Mai., Nic, Hich.,WiI.//»i«wiM Cn»a. 
//4t Ell., Herw., rpi roB Leeu., 4i ri 
rplr Herw., qi rdXoi Ell., Jt tA Tplr 
Croijt., HI wpi Tov Leeu., idri n>r Haz., 
«tl tA vCr Kiir., nir fri Rich., Sud., 


191 r*r.0..(.Let.,Tn-f«n''a.KSr.] 
T iwierr Leeu., Leo (-«t»), Sud., con- 
flrmed bj KOr., Ar Leeu. 

19S ^Hrrsl'sArw] ^or^rr' («J' del. 
Lef.) o*Tv Bod., CrOn., KOr., Leeu., 
Leo, Nic, Wil., <t»,4ttf aikf Let. 

IM fK* Let., ^ur K»r.] /pur Leo, 
Wil., confirmed hy KOr. 

ISO Lef. 

127 Ell., Leo, Maz., Rich., Wil. 

lfl« ofilEjIrr'ElI., Head., Leo, Wil., 
■&( Jrro 7' (it om.) CrolB., nidii Hrr' Head. 
//ttpyatrrai] i' Ipy Ipyi^ai Leeu., 
Leo, Mr ipyiitrai Wil., t^' tpyittrui 
Maz., S' OipyiitTiu Head., Rich. 

139 T«ai}r'He»l.,di>AqT'Leo,ffd^'oIS' 
Herw.,tSola' Wil., Kaiarir Leeu., Maz., 

ISO f K5r.]cupirHerw.,Leen., 

T^ravLeo, Tba^ic Crois., nr'aAr KitT., 
Tirfiv''Iiich., ralS'sfr Wil.//Tai] rw 
Ell., Nic, Rich., Wil., xou Leeu., «t< 
Nic, Rich. 

181 ToST"Crois.,dXVLeo,i>B'-Leen. 
//otSiru Crois. 

18S. 188 Crois. 

184 oit' tl Leeu., Leo, 4I M Am., 
K8r., Legr., «(;tft Crois. 

1S6 di^piuTat Le«u., irSpuroi Let. 
//<Xrf(»i— Leeu. 




18S rafv^iwm] T^TiixiVBf^i' Rich'i 

147 A^fi. ^ic . . . irnvTiv KOr., Leeu., 
Legr., Leo, Max., Nic, to Parmenon 

U» T.iLeo,Wil., TftLef. 

ISO I'M Lef., T<u KSr.] raf Leo, 
Nic„ eonfirmed by Kfir. 

Ill rnritu] 

108 /uw] fuK KSr. 

164 mrr'] 

Av^h nJ . . . Dri>^£ll.,Leo,Nic..Wil. 
(nnlDdication of change of speaker at 
endof V. 156, MafiMt: without paragra- 
phug HS.), Hpu. (contimiing) (/■... 
{Iif,* Aq>i. t^/wjwt- 'Kpii. rat. . .tiKpuet; 
^itfi- ToArw . . . aTofuu Lef. 

160 rOtOMTB*] 

163 nrri LeL, jciu:t. KUr.] wU— . 
Ti "«o£;" Eitr., conflnned by K8r.// 
Aif^ lii roOrs (ot — Xpv. rf "»i;" E.G. 
aft^r Leo (^in. iA tovtb. Xpv. col — 

Ai)>c. tI "ml;"), Sud. (Ai|f(. Iii rovro to 
end of v.), and Eitr, (Xpv. *ti . . . col — 
Ai»L tJ "(a(/') (no indication of change 
of . speller after iHiXiM-ir or after 
Tohe In MS. ; tal-.Tl taitMH.). Lef. 
^ves the whole t. to Chrysis 

168 »«»>fu»«i»i-]<ii}add.Ell.,8ud., 
Wil., fit KM, Leo, Nio.//Aiwt. (con- 
tinuing) iiit . . . Kanir. Xpv. oi /uirfdiu 
EI!., Wil. (no indication in MS. of 
change of speaker after tat6r). Leeu., 
Sud. gire the whole v, to Chrjsis, Lef. 
to Demeas, Leo, Kor., Rob. continue 
the whole v. to Demeas (rl tal: MS.) 

164 Ai)((. TfivitSw . . . ifiriaTaa Lef. 
{ftanHita ■ without paragraphua MS.) 

ISS Puttct.Leo,WII.,Xpivl /urM- 
fdf rii»,-Lef. 

167 ocTu: Lef., V«! KSr.] \itv 
KOr., Leo, Wil. 

161 irrir. . Let., Stria, (i.e. BpaxB 

for t) Ker.] N rh; Leeu., Leo, ti rt 
«,■ Wil., i'*Ti at— Lef.//At|/i. jh) >i«t 
UXn Lef., J«T(i[0 MS. 

16ft Ixft and Tdrra' Sud., ^f- 
and vdrra rptaTlB^/it Lef. 

170 5 lett. miasing before 0]qxiaa(- 
»f Lef., S (or 4) K6r.] J«Mi Rob., ulir 
(or It.) KOr. , to!! - Leo, ticfiaf Lef. // 
Btparatmt Lef., $fpiwaimt&\lA.//-xj>iMii] 
■xpval' Let., Z/Hv( Rob. 

171 Ti,/ffT.-Kfir.,LegT.,Leo,'Wil., 
Tit- it Ti Lef. 

17fl Xpu. (contitming) jSArirr', JffM 
Lef. (rpoavriov : MS.)//fi4 faicSi Leo, 
ju4 iiKit Lef., ;uliu$i Houa. 

176 o&Tiu' Leeu., ein'BjCroiii.jTodTV 
WU.// Sdim. E.C., Mio«i I S^t. Leeu., 

177 Xpu. «i . . . WoiS B.C., Xpv. jKol 
. . . qii) Lef., Aq^. (continuing) col Ii- 
■alut. Xfiv. d\V Um). Rob., Aijfi, (con- 
tinuing) lal Smalm. Xpv. dXX' . . . ^Sti. 
Leo, Nic. {5ia\iys: and paragraphus 

178 tla/pxi*'] d'^PX^M* Kfir., Leo, 
typxoii Cmii., Nic.//AiiM. tlaipx'i^^^ 
Hob., Sud, (no indication in MS. of 
change of speaker after IStS), Ckim. 

(continuing) t4 iiiya, . . . i^nrarti V. 
185 E.G. {^Sti : MS. without paragra- 
phua), Xpu. (continuing) tlafyxaii v^- 

Aq^. ri itiya , . . ijtiJipTaitt Lef., Xpv, tA 
lU-^a rpiyp. Aim, i' ri . . , ifiiipTttiiti 
Rob., Sud. (no Iftdication in MS. of 
dhange of speaker after rpay/i) 

ISO <r(,Xpu<rO<r'(Ta<^ai,X>iu(rlLeeu., 
Leo, transferring ^oipai from v. 181 // 
Spaxiiif SiKo] SUa Leeu., Leo, trans- 
ferring Spaxfiii to V. 181 

181 pint h-aipai] JpaxM< pim 

Leeu., Leo // ^at^] trtpoi Head., 
Rich., ill (or wo\it) Maz., xipai Nic. 
KOr. proposea to leave v. unchauged 
{h-iupai .^wj—, cf . Men. 727 K. lliere. 





er, read ij V JrtUpa, Sm^rit)// 
SiaTpdxiar' E.C., *^ rp^x""' Crois.// 
TaS«irn] «<;irn (del. ri) Crois. 

IBS lu, 1) writteD above] ^ Crois., 
Ell., Head,, Leeu., I^eo, Maz., Xic, 

188 r>«Tiiff] Jf>M7f T^ Leo, Mas., 
Wil., icl\a..a T^i ffi^i Tilxut ^>i Head. 

IBS Tpoe, Bt written above] ir/>t<i«e 

IM •Xbiow'] jiXiiou*'; Head., Leeu., 
<UIot«'. Lef. 

195 nir'«rr.r<>] rare rd <del. lirri) 
Head., Leeu., Leo, tot' Ian (del. rb) 

19B /f(0po>r^la]/f(^>TirirJiiiRicli., 
^f4^fwrr^(9 (construed w. preceding) 

300 fi. Xpv. ai* . . .. ^■■/■Xeii« Nic, 
Wil. (^Wi- or iiS6t:, without paragra- 
phus, iprlun: and paragraphua MS.), 
Nil. (continuing) oit . . . Aprlun. Kpv. 
it. . . ^..MrunLef. 

802,208 Lef. 

204 xo^;Arn.,Cron.,Eitr.,Herw., 
K8r:, Maz.//Aij*Uai xW? E.C., A.|- 

niati X"^' CT5n., A^M^at xo^- Am,, 

Eitr., Herw., K»r., Mai. 

845 iiXXiLeE.,4XUK8r.//^XWir — 
Leeu., Aflii*; Kar., Rob.//"iuip6e" 
E.C., ,u.*p4v, li ri*.' Head-Z/oTxtrai 
Lef., DTxuMa' Wil.//Afl(.. dXXi . . . A- 
Buit Lef., Aq^. dXXi . . , rir — Nw. 

otxtrai Leeu., (ASiJ?; without pa- 

ragraphus MS. , noindicatiou of change 
of speaker afterraii). l^eeu. recognised 
Nioeratua a.s the second speaker 

846 rayrararpayiuiT] »3i', ri rpd- 
yttaT Cr6n,,IjECi,rdrTaTpd-yiuiT' Herw., 
Wit ., wdim ■ tAoi txti ri rpiy^T- dra- 
rtrpainai Crois., Head. // tri&ia] vi) rin 
Ata Cron., Herw., Leo (or rifr. — •)) 
Afa), Wil. 

848 impart! Lef., irepurot Wil. 

881 Lef. 

8B8 eiaeie Leo// . . .e/ivpriiriir] tlra 
TpijiTf.r (written dr ip,rp-^iiw) Leo, ^ij- 
<riip.jff«,Wil.//.i-™5«;»] iiaeO^pich., 
Sud., (tra Joj/v Leo 

SS8 o^o,(^).(..)> (.)"Xtc«] 

^o/i' Wil., 'HpdiXni Kor., i<fnr Lef., 
d^or dpriirtir Rich.; Slid., l)fol>'AT,Kiifir 
Keil, S-I^ar inripat Rob.//q add. Lef. 

8B4 iriq rBpuraa] <rKtr«:Tii4 til 

itepwwot {oif omitted in MS.) Crois. 

8E& Ariii. T^t . ; . aiTix'v'^f-i ^^'■ 
(continuing) r^t iVununit. Aiffi. air^ 
Xiij): Leeu. (r/tu/ui: MS.}, eo Leo, 
reading however yvnunit /. 

360 ovrii Leen., airi Lef., ai^Tg 
Leeu., Leo, Nic. . . 

801 N«.»*ia'.^..xp«.»<r»Wil.,LoI. 
continues to Demeas {Nwitfwc MS.) 

868 >iaKvuix4«* E11-, CrUn., K6r., 
Leeu., Leo, iiontidx^ u Lef. 

873 ryowf Lef^ ryuv KOr.] (yvv* 
Eitr., Leeu. //Nuc. ^<i«. Aq/i. tfarror 
. . . /«u Lef., N«. lyuyi! tarTir.. . . ti 
Leeu. (if-ytiTTc MS.) 

8T8 «..., Laf., ....7. Kdr.] .*- 
-(wTt Leeu., nirpKyt K6T,//Lot, con- 
tinues to Demeas, Nu. iXXi (iJjc . . . 
A^/L ifSyt, Tipuai. Nut. upttrTur tt-tl 
of speaker after ilyiayt and X^nwf) 

874 ar.B. Lef., arrci KQr.] Iitth 
KOr., Jxi*. 'Lef.//N... xpirtfOi- . . . 
IMprdpoiiai Leo (™»(; MS.), A^^ (con- 
tinuing) Trpbrtpm . . . vvyi. Nui. ToOr' iyii. 
/lapTipo/iai Lef., 80 liob., wboitowerer 
begins Demeas' speech w. ■wp&rfpos, Nu. 

wpirtpot . . , mirl. Atflt. TtSr'-iyii /laprt- 
poiuu Leeu, 

876 MyS*. lllett. Let, o-ui'.. *...?< 
p.. K5r,] Buppl, Iieo 

876 0(7)lett.ic«ff]Kia..a™.;llob., 
ota> AtiKUt Leeu., of t6S' iSatU; Wil., 
4 'ydp dJiHif Leo 





8T7 ed SlS«t KOr., iromm Wll.// 
Toifiin I/eo, Tadiiir. Lef. 

878 (i(u,X)Kar.] irriffB/.' E.C., 

rirroii Wil.,rin-/fi' K»r., ml M)l' L«0 
// dtlli. . . . ilrBpuitot. Nik. titpax^^ • • ■ 
ilniir Lef., A^. . . . Nik. urBfiuwat. 
AilH, niK/KixBt. Nik. TJ)r . . . tiavSii' Leo, 
uteptfw»t: and KitpaxBi- MS. 

ST9 Aq/i. rf . . . 84 Leeu., Leo (no 
Indication in MS. of change of speaker 
after ilffuin but paragraphuH below), 
Lef. gives tC yip niiru; t« Niceralus, 
raSro ... to Demeas (aft«r Toito-u a. 
slight lacuna) 

SSI <ravTa*] aiavri, Cron., Head., 
Leo, Nic.,WII.//Aijji. icdTtxe a* ffKiiF- 
T^v Leeu., Leo, Wil. (uo indication in 
MS. of change of speaker aft«r )uh), 
Lef. continues to Niceratua 

S8S <l«iv]//T(/iiriiri^r<ii'Crois.,CrJ3n., 
Ell., Legr., Leo, Wil. // t^SnSiwvo] 
^1^31, transferring luKp'a' to beg. of v. 
416, CrtJn., Head., Legr., Leo, Wil., 
lUKpir del. Crois., Leeu. 

SB6 /u(;>d(fromy.385)Cron.,Head., 
Legr., Leo, Wil., paii Croia., fyaxi rt 
Leeu., net IfuO itapir NiC. // ■wepma.T'ft- 
eu: Leeu., Leo// (Tca 10 lett. ]\apt Lef., 
«« 7 (8) lett. XajSt KOr.] viavrir Criin., 
Ell., Head., Legr., Leo, Wil., .ord- 
\a^ Leo, aiWa^e Ell., Wil., intXo/Se 
Cron., Head., Legr. 

887 (ixcfuxXcTor 91ett. Tt] Xryirrwr 
Lef., \ryiwTur, ilri ,un Ell., Head., 
Legr., Leo, Nic, Rich., Wil., NiKifpur* 
Wil., ai n-iroTt Head., cvx'i' 'art 
Leo, u 0/XTar< Legr. 

888 of 8 lett ctppuji] xpi^'^f i 2«>t 
(written i Ztii XP^**) Cr8n., EH., 
Head., KOr., Legr., Leo, Nic, Wil, 

SBB SioToi;]*(4{T«Cdel.) Croia.// At 
end — Lef., w.r. KSr.] irore Legr., 
Wil., irira Kbr., UBpf CrOn., Croia., 
Xa^rEh., Leo (or (r3af uv),Mf Eltr. 

SBlf. To...fewLef.,T?.,fm<rKOr.] 
ToC T^youi.Wil., confirmed by K8r.// 
Mt(. ri irXeurror . . . iaTiWU. (no indi- 
cation in MS, of change of speaker 
after ^i), Atiii. (continuing) — il . . . ri 

rXtirTOr: Nik. dXXi . . . /iitI Lef., »Xei- 
(TTo*: MS. Lef., r\tT„Toy. MS. Kor.// 

TOTi . , . TOTt White, Tire . . . T6Tt Ml 

SBS CSu)]. jfMt; Bob.,viw/i, ^I'Lef. 
//iiTTiy. I.eeu,, Leo, Nic, iirnr wt Lef. 

894 A.j;i.>k...»ii»— CrOn.,Head., 
Leo, Wil. (no Indication in MS. of 
cliange of speaker after /u), Nic. (con- 
tinuing) /ii tAv !&irAXX(ii. A^M. 'y^ Mi' 
ei . . . aiir Lef. (no indication in MS. 
of change of speaker after 'AtIXXu) 

. 887 iffMiBKiv'] ixKeiatir Nic. 
. SBS irriroKpipunrToytytniiuvai'] lar', 
ifpipai otitt. Ell., Leo, Wil., otS' itpt- 
fiQt, liTTiiceu., tirr', irpifiOs UBi (or 
Firtf' dK/H^i3i, fari Head., ri ytytnnfiUrtr 
Leeu., tJ yr^triuiint Lef. 

100 YpyopAi. KOr., ytyotit: Lef. 

408 ffoi ill Ktr^] Sa icrvi .T« Rich. 

404 rruiaO saiSaj (const, w. foil.) 
Leo, xatSai (n. rp^^i for rpixfi Lef.) 

Croia., Ell., Head., Kiir., Legr., Nic, 
Rich., it-rfii Cron., Leo, Wil., iraffti 
Eitr., Sud., xXul? Leeu. 

40B »epi»oTdXniKii-Cr8n., Schm., 
neparwrfi, XfUKij Lef., H^Xas Tefurard 
XfiTK^ ^ Leo 

406 ffui'ofrur^ . TO. l£{., oui'aKi 
ir*aj-Toi K5r.i oiS' iy tl aipiTTot Crois., 

CrSn., Herw., Legr,, Leo, Rich., con- 
firmed by K6r., who had pressed 
0^' i,v fl ir^fai 

408 13 lett. KOcTTir/M ouiuwLef., 

13 lett. Kfffiji'fio nujiaa Kor.] ml 8* 

KtlStM E.G., tUht fl* Rich., fui, <oi oi- 
pht Wil., lal dvyaripa ri/irt 01)* >u><, 
Kol oipit Wil. 

409 «- . . f U . . TOXX VHXt 

Lef., c(rito.aToXX(fi)... .^. t-r. ukx<. . 


820 MENA 

K6r., who stfttes that eveiTtbing be- 
tween *r and »• Ih very uncertain] 
trnirti roAi ydiiiatn /lat E.C., ■wi' Lef., 
fxnt KSr., Nu. »Sf (x"i ^l.C, Nu. 
(continuiDg) ivrli lArri (written tirr'nj- 

(>)«(- MS. without paragraphua) , irrl 
ToOr»- HW i^ati Rob., l«-l iriri 
roXU- nir M »vr lx« Leeu., at end 
lltaOi hS* lx»r Sud. 

<10 9. . ra^ Let., ^ 3(a} 

..*art(.,»)H')---- KOr.]^uif. ,.4 
{;i4 Leeu.) rapafvwetii {ra/Hfurdtli Sud.) 
/UaE.C, irapwr<3r, rCf ropsfurMi^i; 
Sud., TimSfa nil rofoftpov /iAttI' TjSen., 
ppKlim, rOr rtLpifu vdrr' iy^ Wil.// 
Nk. (continuing) tl 8' /X^^ftj riri — 
Aqii. paffaiii . . . tbrpn^ E.C., t^c 
(" hlnter TOT« wohl Doppelpunkt" KOr.) 
and para^^phus M S. Lef., Kob., Sud. 
continue the whole v. to Demeaa 

411 mi)iuiTiaaptiuAS ] Not. xi- 

iflia tA irap ittcl i^ XatS6\ov Leo, ^17^. 

(continuing) xo^d», ri wop l/ul S' ^«- 
Itimi (or h-iH^' txu if 441 b belongs to 
Demeu) Leeu. {tirprr^: MS.), Su. 

raliiti* ri wafi iiial Aiii x^P" (or Jain 
rx'ii') or xoti)HUT iirrl t* x«p' '*u>i Aiii 
Wil., N... TStiortirpn^: wt^^ra tri. 
Rob., Sud. (no indication in MS, of 
change of speaker at end of v. 440) 
418 deoU tx" Lef., 6ai, ^vu Wil. 

//dull: lOMfii eI . . . end of v. 443 
Leeu. {th MS. without paragraphua). 

Nit. Mfl^l^tt. dl)^. XlilM' ' ' ' Let. , AlfU. 

m/.V*' ''■ N«. x't*"' - . . Wil. 

418 TfiayitiiTur Leeu,, Si) lairuv 
CroiB., Tffl» ra«fl» Leo, .M^ki Wil., friro- 
fwiV Sud,, ye^ariimt Hense, aviirtstir 
(tor ifiair) iyii Ktir., ^i^i|»«ai;i3>' Leeu. 

414 loLmarg. MOS]//.a,..Lef,, 
*«... Ker,]^X„(or/i4».)K5r.,xdXir 

4 IS Lef. 

416 i^i^vLef.// .•^i..)Ker.] 

rtraiumin HoUB., ytriiiiiinr 8ad., Xof^- 
•«. Kor. 

41T y 9 lett. fit Let., ™-.X(J).fl 
(not^....(.)w0i(ksr,i, vf.X.j;...ura< 
KSr.«]iVx£*ia^vi- E.C., iwf\^r- Sud., 

ijf » Sud.// »*.. . .«>uit Lef., f« 

\X . ftvM niMi KSr.] Ma^ho'' KOr., 

fnvvt ylywoiuu Nlc, Rich. 

418 Crois. 

419 -wapiitvitimtlief.// ..rapitXM., 
. . aSpa K6r.] a^Jitpn Am., Cr8n., 
Herw,, KOr., Legr., Leo, Rich. 

4B4 avTur] 
431 Crois. 

43S xa«81ett.TWT']rtjH^M(HUaz-, 
ripuHrrior Head., Rich., raprvriow 

Crois., itapowTiini (or npifiopat) Heiiae, 

iripta Bf\w Leeu., ^optir e/ku (or ^apit- 
rior) K5t., ipipaw fit Set Wil., ropltlmtti 
Cr6n.//^nr] ^ra«r Rob. 

4SS Str] aSrii (aJWtl) HoUB., 

a^if Lef,,;»r«>'Lef. 
487 KOr., Rich. 
4SB Lef. 

44fi Lef. 

44a auTT) Leo, Wil., aM Crois,// 
bTtioi Crois. 

447,448 Lef. 

449 Torro Let., t«to. . . K8r.] t« 
Lef., ni. TdXir Wil., npiir Leo, rarpf 
Rob., rirf Lef,, tA rar Ricb. 

460 Ti erur] W nap/i/rwr K8r., 

Tf ij Hapiiirar Let. //i-trotitto] 

4B1 irf«ff. r(«ff>'Lef.//f«ifynnn™ff] 
l^vya ai: irSt E.C., I*m7h tri -y uS 
White, oDt«i (-pvytt Head., Leo, Rich. 

4S2 ...8 (Lef., ...8 {.)« 

K8r.] iiiitTTgr' iiU. E.C., mii SttUrart; 
Am., lirtliiai IM Rob,, irii^rar tiii 
Sud., Sti dn/i^nt Leeu. 

4B3 ...(fi)...fuEtfir., . Lef., ,.if>ir 
. . .(.)»b9ii . .' . Kar.] irxifKr KOr., rrlfyxY 





Leeu., t( /unoBiiKiii : E.C. after lupaent- 
jcdii rf ,- Leeu., lu ■ iuuaBriK<is Leo, f«i' uli 

Eltr., Leeu.// t#i Lei., /iv(t) 

K8r.] S' oils; Tpi Wiebe 

i51 iraAir Am., Leeu., rocit Rob., 
TiKir Eitr. 

4Sfl nirra tplnrof Sud., narriTorn 
K6r,, Ta» TBfirxpif Leeu.., tob alaxpir 


4BT 1 


4eO Toei] //eO 4 ■ . . W^o- Leeu., 
i . . . IfuiyTa; Kor., rf; Xli^OfHH Wii. 

461 Crois. 

46S Lef. 

4«8 ;.! fa. Lef., ^vWH'W) 

9X(i)i(il) Kor.i, itoiiXieaSi KiDT.^] /uidi^aJI 
Head., Leeu. 

484 B\X'w]dXXi«iAni.,Eitr.,Head., 
KOr., Leeu., Nic, Svid. //t<i^- Leeu,, 
Tim; Lef., 3<i 7ip- KOr., Sd ^ip rfff" 
Lef., Tipw S'f ri 74p 'W Hob. 

465 ...fSiiiraii Lef., vc.irAjrwi' 
KOr.] TtiffflVo/ Eitr., Head., KOr., 
Leeu., Nic, Sud., rporB^ro^i Head.// 
/i^H' Am,, Head,, (Sci fi SXarRob. 

46« Crois. 

467 wp8\ett.iiparK6T.]rpi>ii>f'Leo, 
Sud., TTpoaiiit Lef., ri}B 0i)pav Lef. 

468 ft. KOr. recognized the speakers 
as Parmenon aDd Moschion, not De- 

meae and Moechion (I^ef .) // 3t 

Lei., ™«, . . it KCr.] Tfi» MiSt Am'., 
Head,, KiSr., Sud., Wii. 

470 Kf^CrSn., Head., KOr., Wii,, 
confirmed by KOr. //e>«...eT'.. our: Lef., 

«r«J-,{T)'-^tia\ KCr] clirU{uyTo!k'(- 
Xt'i E.G., (fiiir- ri Stt'Ix*".- Herw, 

471 .^..Lef.,-».««.f K6r.]ir«)Dff< 

Kor.* Syowi Rich. // a., art, ,ar{nn 
written above) Lef., oiM«r«epB»(?iirin 
written above) Kor.] tipirmrai (del. 
tirot) K5r. 

47S DVfUa.'y Lei., tfv>ua;Mir) 

. , . .9t' Kdr.] %uaT' (l.e. AifuoMaTi COT- 
tecled to ev^ar) E,C.//ti add. B.C. 
//*uh»t"] AJfwfl' Herw,, Rob., Ar^Js 
^' irirrml ri ^C^ 0' (written 0tiiUaui 
Ti tlufu r dntrTtrat PG^ r') Leo, ftipia- 
•ya/iut dmirrc SOfuS' Rob., ^fudroi 

t' ija' Arirrtt »Cim9' Herw, // . . j. Lef,, 
^(ai K6r.] (My KBr., Leo 

4T8 TD. add. Leo, toi Hous., Sud., 
«* KSr., Wii., vCi' Ell., iroi Tip m Legr. 

474 i»«,Tij>'..i3u] i^irVLef., »Bi- 
Ja Am., Leeu., Leo, Sud,, xKaitiiK 
Kijr., Nic, Wii., nap. Ti,r lafJa — 
Hmt. /i^XXeit,- Leeu. (space for : all«r 
iiti^ but no indication in MS. ol change 
of speaier after lifSKnt). Those who 
read xWWa, for wliich KSr. says the 
apaCe does not suffice, give liU, rl . , , 
>iAX(ii to Moschion 

47Bf. u-r.fu. Lef., nrr.n. KOr,] 
^rrri <rai Kiir., Sud-Z/Mor. voufcrl^Af 
. . . irai Kor., Sud., Wii. (fitiXei; ltp6- 
.TuXcirar MS.), Mar. rl ^«Xe( , . . Itpi- 

ituXe; — irai Lef, (no indication in MS. 
of change of speaker after eippti) 

477 Croi3,//nap. JunrAEOMHurAari- 
fu KOr,, Nic, so Wii. but to Demeas 
(no indication in MS. of change of 
apeaker after ^ij^i). Lef. continuee to 

478 (ri Crois., XaXe« KOr,, Wii.// 
iifipntd Tt Lef., i^inita it Wii,, ^fet~ 

pijirarc Leeu., Leo 

47B lUyn K&r., Wii,, tI ri Crois., 
tatit Crois., ^Apiuuior Rob-Z/arriiWi] 
dn-ui Lef., lioi KOr., Leo, Nic, Sud., 
irrui! tBi Head. //Those who supply 
ISoi continue to Parmenon, Mov. t6i 
Kdr.> (no indication In MS. of change 
of speaker after irrm). Head, (read- 
ing tSi) continues to Moschion 

480 or Lef e(ff)o» K8r.] 

ffx«i!irorAm.,EIl.,Rich., Sffr^rKOr., 


322 MENANDER [samia 

481 Head., KUt., Leeu., Legr., Leo, Sud. // iiw U — E.C., tAr H; KOr., iar 

Nic, Klch., Sud. W; Lei. 

4t2 ari/nuLeeu., Nic, Rich., Sud., 484 yCvktw Nic, atxrrcu K6t., al- 

n'irtinu K6r. // Puiiet. Leo x"-', «l Head. 

4B3 (;(^uTEitr.,Sud.,^«LTLeeu., irR.43T Tp«^ Scaliger, rpi^p MS. 

Rob., dXV fffut Legr., Nic, dXV B*«i Phrjnichus 



ECiTio Princeps 

Fragments d'unmanuscritdeMgnandre d^oacerts et public par GrsTAVE 
Lefebvre. Lb Caire 1907. 

Articles, Pamphlets, Books, A^fD Critical Reviews 

H. VOK Aknim, "Neue Reste von KomOdieu Meoandera," Zeitachr. f. 

. (jsteiT. Gymn. LVIII (1907), pp. 1057ft. Critical text of the Epitr 

"Zu den neuen Bruchatiicken Menanders," Hermes XLIII (1903). 
p. 168. 
. " Zu Menanders Perikelromene," ZeLtsclir. f. fiaterr. Gytn-n. LX (1910), 
pp. Iff. 

"Kumt und Weisheit in den Komodien Menanders," N. Jahrb. f..d, 
klasB. Alt. XXV (1910), pp. 241 ff. 
E. Bethe, "DerChor bei Meii»iider,"Ber. d. Bttchs. Geaell. d. Wias. 

pp. 209 ff. 
L. BoDiN, " Notes sur I'Arbitn^e de M^nandre," Rev. de philol. XXXII 

(1908), pp. 73ff. 
L. BoDIN et P. Maeon, Extraitsd'Aristophaneet deM^nandre. Textegrec 
public avec une introduction et des notes. Paris 1908. The extracts 
from Menander are E. 1-201, 663-707, 860-91B, S. 2-204, of this 
Edward Capps, "Notes on Menander'a Epitrepontes," Berl, phil, Woch. 
1908, cols. 1198 ff. 
"Notes on the New Menander," ibid. 1908, cols. 1230 ff. 
" The Plot of Menander's Epitrepontes," Am. Jour. Phil. XXIX (190.8), 

pp. 410ff. 
"On the Text of Menander's Epitrepontes, with Notea on the Heros," 
ibid. XXX (1909), pp. 22 ff. 
C. G. CoBET, " Menandri f ragmenta inedita," Mnem. IV (1876), pp. 285 ff. 
First publication of the St. Petejaburg fr. 2a, pp. 94 ff. of this edition. 

I ItemB marked with the aateriak have not been acce^ible to the present editor. 



M. Ckoiset, "NouTeaui fragments de M^nandre," Jour, dea Bav. 1907, 
pp. 613 tf., 633 ft. 
M6nandre; L'Arbitrage. Paria ISOS. Critical edition, with transla- 
tion and notea, firat pabliahed in Rev. des ^t. grec. XXI (1908), 
pp. 233 ft. 
"Le Dernier dea Attiques M^nandre," Rev. de deux mondes 1909, 
pp. 5 ff. 
W. Cr6kbrt, Hev. of Lefebrre'a edition. Lit. Centralbl. 1907 , cols. 1541 ft. 

Rev. of Bodin-Mazon, Extraits, ibid. 1908, col. 689. 
K. DziATEKO, "Das neue Fragment der ntpvcapoiiirri des Menandera," 
Fleck. J»hrb.,Snppl. XXVII (1902), pp. 123 ff. On P. 855ft. of this 
8. EiTREM, " Znr Samia des Menander," Berl. phil. Woch. 1908, cols. 381 f. 
"Zu Menandera Epitrepontes," ibid. 1908, cola. 415f. 
"Z« Menandera Perikeiromene," Woch. f. klaas. phil. 1908, col. 365. 
" Varia," Nord. Tidskr. f. Filol. XVIII (1909), p. .50. 
R. Ellis, "Notea and Suggeationa on Lefebvre'a Comedieaof Menander," 
Am. Jour. Phil. XXIX (1908), pp. 179 ff. 

F. FiscHEL, "Zu Menandera 'BiarpimnTts," Hermes XLIII (1908), pp. 

311 f. 

G. A. Gerhard, "Zu Menandera Perikeiromene," Fhilol. LXIX (1910), 

pp. 10 ff. 
Th. Gompbhz, "Zu Menander," Hermes XI (1876), pp. 607 ff. On the 

St. Peteraburg fr. 2 a, pp. 04 ff. of this edition. 
B. G. Grbnfkll and A. S, Hunt, The OKyrhyne hue Papyri, Vol. H. Lon- 
don 1899. No. 211 ia P. 855 ff. of this edition. 
Lord Harbitbton ("Unus Multonim "). The Lately-Discovered Frag- 
menta of Menander, edited with English Version, Revised Text, and 
Critical and Explanatory Notea. Oxford 1909. 
A.M. Harmon, "Samia an Titthe?", Berl. phil. Woch. 1910, No. 21. 
Walter Headlam, "Menander," The Academy LXXIV (1908), pp. 
416 ff. 
Reatorations of Menander. Cambridge 1908. 
W. A. Hbidbl, "Note on Menander, Epitrepontes 103 ft.," Berl. phil. 

Woch. 1909, col. 509. 
O. Hbhsb, " Znm Menanderfnnd," Berl. phil, Woch. 1908, col. 156. 
"Zuden Epitrepontes des Menander," ibid. 1908, cols. 253 £., 810 f. 
"Znni neuen Menander," ibid. 1908, cola. 414 f. 

Rev. of van Leeuwen's flrat edition, Headlam 's Restorations, and Bodin- 
Mftion's Extraits, ibid. 1908, cols. 737 ft. 



Rev. of van Leeuwen's second edition and Robert's Szenen and Der neue 

Menander, ibid. 1909, cols. 353 fl. 
Rev. of Croiset's L'Arbitrage, Capps" Plot of Epitrepontes and Text of 
Epitrepontes, Korte's Zwei neue Bl&tter, and Robert's Sex fsbulanim 
reliquiae, ibid. 1909, cols. 14!)9 ff. 
H. VAN Herwerden, "Ad papyros Graecos," Afnem. XXVIII (1900), pp. 
118fl. On P. 855 ff. of this edition. 
"Kritisclie Bemerkuugen zu den Lefebvreachen Menanderf ragmen ten, " 
Berl. phil. Wocli. 1908, cols. 93 ff. 
. " Nachtrag zu Menander," ibid. 1908, col. 188. 
"Novae coniecturae in fr^menta Menaudrea reperta a Lefeburio," 

Mnem. XXXVI (1908), pp. 342 ff. 
"Notulaead alteram Leeuwenii editioneni fragmentorum Menandreorum 
reeens detectorum," ibid. XXXVI (1908), pp. 415 ff. 
E. HiLLER, "Zu Menandros." Fleck. Jahrb. CXV (1877), pp. 339 ff. On 

the St. Petersburg fr. 2a, pp. 94 ff. of this edition. 
A. E. HousMAN, "On the New Fragments of Menander," Class. Quart. II 

(1908), p. 114. 
A. HuMPERS, Bev. of Croiset's L'Arbitrage, Mua. Beige XIV (1910), Bull. 

bibliogr. , pp. 21 ff. 
V. Jernbtedt, "The Porphyrins Fragments of Attic Comedy " (in Rus- 
sian), Acta Univ. Petrop., hist-phil., 1891. • The first publication of 
the St. Petersburg fr. 2b, pp. 97 ff. of this edition. 
O. JiilXni, "V novfi objevenjch komoedifch Menandrovjch," Listy filol. 

1909, pp. 1 fE.« 
R. Kauer, "Zu den neuenMenanderfragmenten," Berl. phil. Wooh. 1907, 

col. 1663. 
Th. Eock, "Menander und der Pseudo-Pessimist," Bh. Mus. XXXII 
(1877), pp. 101 ff. On the St. Petersburg fr. 2 a, pp. 94 ff. of this 
" Zu den Fr^menten der attischen Eomiker," ibid. XL VIII (1893), pp. 
234 f. On the St. Petersburg fr. 2b, pp. 97 f£. of this edition. 
A. KoRTR, " Menander," Arch. f. Papymsforschung IV (1908), pp. 502 ff. 
"XOPOY," Hermes XLIII (1908), pp. 299 ff. 
"Ein neuer Klassiker," Deutsche Rundschau 1908, pp. 25 ff. 
"Zu dem neuen Menander-Papynis in Eairo," Ber. d. sikchs. GeseU. d. 

Wiss. 1908, pp. 87ff. 
"Zwei neue Bl&tt«r der Perikeiromene," ibid. 1908, pp. 145 ff. First 

publication of P. 344-357 and 646-705 of this edition. 
Rev. of Robert's Szenen, Deutsche Litteratnrzt^. 1908, cola. 1706 ff. 



Rer. of TRn Leeawen'B Becond edition, ibid. 1908, cola. 23S8ff. 
Rev. of Robert's Der neue Menander, ibid. 1908, coIb. 2714 fi. 
Rev. of White's Itunbic Trimeter in Menander, ibid. 1909, col. 2071. 
Menandrea es papyris et membraois vetnstissimia. Editio maior, Lipaiae 
MCMX (editio minor, Lipsiae MCHX), containing the Hero, Epitre- 
pontes, Samia, Periceiromene, tbe fifth Cairo comedy, Georgns, (Citha- 
ristes), Colaz, CoQeiazomeoae, Phasma, and the St. Petersburg fr. 2, 
pp. 94 B. of tbia edition. 
A. Kretschmar, De Menandri reliquiia nnper repertis. Lipeiae 1906. On 
pp. 80ff., P. 855 ff. of this edition, with critical apparatus; on pp. 118 ff. 
tbe St. Petersburg fr. 2b, [p. 97 S. of this edition. 
A. G. Laird, " Notes on the EpitrepDnles of Henander," Class. Phil. Ill 

(1908), pp. 335 ff. 
J. VA» Lbbdwem J.f. , MemiDdri qnatuor fabulamm Herois Disceptantinm 
Circumtonisae Ssmiae fragmenta nnper reperta post Gustavum Le^ 
burium edidit. Lugduni Bstavomm MCMVIII. 
Itenim edidit cum prtdegomenis et commentariis. ibid. MCMVIII. 
" Ad Menandrum," Mnera. XXXVU (1909), pp. 113 ff. 
" Ad Menandri fragmenta nova," ibid. XXXVII (1909), j>p. 231 ff. 
"Conver8uampretiumdeo8,"SertnmNabericiun,pp. 223ff. On S. 392. 
pH.-E. Lgoravd, "Lea nouveaux fragments de M^nandre," Rev. des ^L 
ane. IX(l»07),pp. 312 if., X (1908), pp. Iff. 
Daos : Tableau de la com^lie grecqne pendant la periode dite noavelle. 
Lyon 1910. 
Fr. Leo, " Bemerkungen zn den neaen BruchstQcken Menaodera," Nachr. 
d. gStt. Geaell. d. Wiss. 1907, pp. 315 ff. 
<< Der nene Menander." Hermes XLIII (1908), pp. 120 S. 
"XOPOY," ibid. XLIII (1908), pp. 308 ff. 

" Die Entdeckung Menandera," Freuss. Jahrb. CXXXI (1908), pp. 414ff. 
" Weitere Bemerkungen zu Menander," Nachr. d. gdtt. GeselL d. Wiss. 

1908, pp. 430 ff. 
"Der Monolog im Drama," Abh. d. gott. Gesell. d. Wiss. 1JKI8, pp. 79 ff. 
L. Maccari, " [HPnS M]ENAN4P0Y? " Berl. phil. Woch. IWO.col. 1131. 

La Perikeiromene di Menandro. Trani 1909.* 
P. Ma20N, Extraits etc. See under Bodin. 

" Notes sur M6n»ndre," Rev. de philol. XXXII (1908), pp. 88 ff. 
E. Mendzzi, Sull"HfMK di Menandro. Firenze 1908.' 
A. Nauck, " Bemerkangen zu Kock Comiconim Atticomm fisgmenta," 
Melanges gr^co-romtuns VI (1892), pp. 154 ff. On the St. Petersburg 
fr. 2, pp. 94 ff. of tbia edition. 



J. Nicole, "Notes critiques sur leB nouveauz fragmentB de Mdnandie," 

Rev. de philol. XXXI (1907), pp. 298 ff. 
H. W. Prbscott, "The new Fr^ments ot Menander," Class. Phil. Ill 

(1908), pp. 199 ff. 
Eelley Rkbs, "The Three Actor Rule in Menander," Class, Phil. V 

(1910), pp. 291 ff. 
A. J. Reinach, " Nouvelles d^coavertes papjrologiqnes," Bev. des id^es 

1908, pp. 16 ft.» 
Tr. Rbinagr, "Zur Perikeiromene von Menander," Hermes XLIV (1909), 

pp. 63 ff. 
Herbert Richards, "Emendation of the new Menander Fr^menls," 
Class. Rev. XXII (1908), p. 48. 
Rev. of van Leeuwen's first edition and of Headlam's Restorations, ibid. 

XXn (1908), pp. 127 ff. 
Rev. of Lefebvre's edition. Class. Quart. II (1908), pp. 182 ff. 
C. Robert, Szenen aus Menanders KomCdien. Berlin 1903. 

Der ueue Menander. Bemerkuugen £ur Rekonstruktion der StQcke nebst 

dem Text in der Seitenverteitimgen der Handschrift. Berlin 1908. 
Menandri sex fabularum Herois Samiae Disceptantium Cinamtonsae 
Agricolae Adulatorts reliquiae in usum scholarum suarum recensuit. 
Hatis Sftsonum MDCCCCVm. 
<< Bemerkungen zur Ferikeiromene des Menanders," Hermes XLIV 
(1909), pp, 260 ff. 
K. Fr. W. Schmidt, Rev. of van Leeuwen's second edition, Woch. f. Uaw. 
Phil. 1909, cols. 449 ff. 
Rev. of Robert's Szenen and Der neue Menander, ibid. 1909, ools. 798 ff. 
Rev. of Bodin-Mazon's Extraits and Menozzi's Snll'*Hpa>t, ibid. 1909, 

coIb. 827 ff. 
Rev. of Kdrte's Zu dem neuen Menander-Papjrus and Zwei neue Blfttter, 

ibid. 1909, eols. 1049 ff. 
"Menanders Ferikeiromene," Hermes LX (1909), pp. 403 ff. 
"Zn Menander," ibid. LXIV (1909), pp. 477 ff. 
P. E. SoNKEBURG, "Menandros im Licbt der neuen Funds," Humanist!- 

sches Gymnaaium 1908. 
E. L. deStefani, "ZaMenandersEpitrepontes,"Berl. phil.Wooh. 1910, 

col. 476. 
S. ScDHAUB, Rev. of Lefebvre's edition, Berl. phil. Woch. 1908, cola. 821 ft 
" Die Ferikeiromene," Rh. Mus. LXIII (1908), pp. 288 ff. 
"Die Eampf um die Ferikeiromene," ibid. LXIV (1909), pp. 412 ff. 
"Menandremn," Berl. phil. Woch. 1809, col- 863.